《Wish of a Lazy Otaku》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: 1. Suicide Mission *********** ..... ..... //////// (Third Person Pov)\\\\ Jak, 20-year-old with a skinny body and with a in below average face. Azy otaku type of person in general, the most ordinary person you can find in the crowd. His life is mostly normal, he is the youngest in the family with three elder sisters and two older brothers. So everyone spoiled him, his life in school days was also normal but he always came 3rd in yearly exams, it doesn¡¯t matter how hard he tries to study, It goes like that until high school. ..... For engineering college preparation, he for the first time goes alone to live outside without anyone¡¯s supervising. For the first 6 to 7 months, it was all fine but after his health problems started and because of that he got left behind in studies so to catch up with others, he had to do extra hard work for that so the mental pressure starts and to cope with that he started to watch movies then animes, from there, it became his habit Ior watching animes and slowly but surely he became an otaku or a neet (anxiety of meeting other people or in a sense society), So to escape reality he watched animes and read light novels. After having his health deteriorate, hees home. After having little rest with his family and getting fresh air from the vige, his health bes normal but not curedpletely. After living a monotone or boring life a few years, he started to long for adventure or the thrills whiches with it. ////////(MC pov)\\\\ I like martial arts but because my body condition isn¡¯t good enough, I didn¡¯t force it but I did try the Shaolin kung-fu, After a few months, you could say I can at least protect myself now or able to run away from the unfavourable situation. I was bored at home doing the same thing over and over again, after reading the light novels, the travelling option is the only thing I can think of which might give me some unexpected encounters. So I started my journey to adventure around the world, seeing new sceneries orndscapes, meeting new people, eating different cuisine, feeling different cultures. It was a mind-boggling or eye-opener experience for me to say the least. I don¡¯t know about others but I feel something in my heart when I see the innocent, genuine smile on someone¡¯s face so I also lend my hand here and there to see more of these kinds of smiles. I wanted to leave the world before bing old or more burden for my family, I was never able to provide my parents with the happiness, they deserved instead it was mostly disappointment. That¡¯s why I thought, why not fulfil one of my dream about building an orphanage where I can find abandoned children to sire them, have them be fine young adults then let them lead their life however they want. I should also get life insurance for myself which might be helpful to my family after my death at least. But before that, the financial problem drove me to be a mercenary on the border. Well, I don¡¯t have that much problem with bing a mercenary but who wants a skinny, weak ass guy, in the end with no option left, I have only a suicidal path even if the risk is sky high but the return is also great.? And it¡¯s not like I am in the front lines, my work is information sender or sometimes envelop. So I made money enough for the orphanage to sustain itself for a few years toe as I won¡¯t have time to manage it all the time so I have to find a nanny for them to take care of. I decided to make a detailed n on how to proceed with their daily lifestyle from education to health issues. I thought it would be better if I include a basic foundation in martial arts, so after they graduate from high school and be independent so at least they should know how to protect themselves. I decide to contact my female colleagues who I have contacted during the missions, I thought maybe one of them would want to retire so they won¡¯t mind helping me by taking care of children. Well after asking around a few of them, I finally found someone who wants to help out children. After handling everything there, I decide it¡¯s time to leave this world and if I am leaving I am going with a bang. I decided to undertake a very dangerous mission which was about stealing a piece of important information from the enemy base then delivering it to my employer. I knew this might be myst mission so I asked them for my payment in advance and it¡¯s enough for 50 people to sustain it for 10 to 15 years. So I sent 2/3 to the orphanage and 1/3 to my family with respective letters, for an orphanage I wrote a letter saying ¡°This might be thest time I am writing thetter so take care all of you. Younger one¡¯s be strong enough to live a carefree life and as ast request from me is that help out my family in theirst days so when they leave this world, they would have fewer regrets.¡± After taking care of everything I started the mission. Well mostly, I would have to act as a beggar or a wartime victim with my feeble figure with a skinny body, it goes smoothly from entering the enemy base then look for a particr thing in the base after that steal that thing from there, from there everything gone to shit because of fucking pig teammate who sold my information to the enemy if I knew beforehand I would have chosen my backup n but my misfortune I didn¡¯t know anything at that time. The hard part was to infiltrate the enemy base ande out in one piece, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one directly stealing it, my only mission is taking this information to our border in one piece, so I console myself but what I didn¡¯t know was that someone already had sold my information to the enemy. I calm myself down and infiltrate myself in patrolling grunts at night, I need to make a chance to meet the informant in an appointed ce. The enemy base is around 20 km from the border, one side has a small forest area and around 1 km from the base, there is a river, whose flowing stream directly meets our border. People were waiting to take me from the checkpoint of the enemy border to our border so I need to make it there. I nned in my mind about which route to take and how to distract the enemy to make it diversion for me to pass. ..... ..... *********** A/N: This is my first original novel. I am trying to write the new light novel to see if I can write down my imagination into words. Do give your opinions on thement section so I can improve my novel and make it more refined. Thank you and goodbye... Chapter 2 Chapter 2: 2. Meeting A Bored Entity ********* ..... ..... (Mc pov) I¡¯m on my way to the meeting point after taking the secret information, I decided to go with the river stream route. ¡°Damn I have to go with a dangerous path, I should have taken my swimming exercise sses seriously, now I hope those guys have all the tools otherwise I¡¯m screwed.¡± I did not have the confidence to swim very well as I had never taken swimming seriously before as I was not a great fan of swimming and also never needed to swim. ring........ ..... Mymunication ringing, I hope, it¡¯s not something bad, ¡°Yes, J10 (code name) here.¡± ¡°huff..huff.. its bad, enemy...huff...got our position and they have snipers with them, run... get to meeting point ..huff..huff.¡± ....bang..... da...da... ¡°C3 ...C3 ....C3¡å ... disconnected Damn it, I had this unsettling before but now it¡¯s confirmed that something bad is going to happen and who knew I screwed up big this time. If they have snipers then I need to hide behind trees but there are still a few tens of metres left to get to the river.¡± (C3 Is a code of an agent who is a partner of his and an info broker.) bang....bang... ¡°Ahh fuck this shitty mission, I might die here today by any stray bullet and if I left in one piece then with how much tired I am, If I jump into the river to escape I will surely end up drowning.¡± I can hear the guns being fired continuously so my ears have been ringing like drums for a while. I feel sorry for myself now as there isn¡¯t any way left for me to get away from here in one piece. ..bang.....bang.....ng...puchhi... Suddenly, a bullet grease passed from my shoulder but I can only wince and duck downpletely to hide from those fuckers. I smirk and started cursing ¡°Fuckers, go to hell, ¡± and press the button to detonate the bombs which I had nned to use as a distraction who knew these bombs would still be useful for blowing up those fuckers. Then taking this chance I sprinted with everything I have and jump down into the river as I didn¡¯t have much strength so I sunk to the bottom before I knew it. I thought in my mind that I won¡¯t able to survive today, I¡¯m bleeding, plus inside the water, I am having breathing problems and it looks like I won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. I had to tie myself to the rock, heavy enough to not float in water and still be able to go with flow toward the downstream. I¡¯m thought to myself, before jumping in the river I sent the distress signal so they should be able to find my location through the tracker that has been nted on my waist skin before the enemy finds me but I might die before that, ohh well I have too many regrets to count but after the death at least, I will have some peace and quiet,¡± they were myst thoughts after that the darkness engulfed me. ....... ¡°Where am I,¡± I talk to myself, then again how the heck I can even do, to begin with, and I am pretty sure I died so where the hell did I end up. ¡°It¡¯splete darkness here, I can¡¯t even see myself, now that I am thinking I can¡¯t even feel myself looks like only my mind part is left intact but my head aching as I have been rammed through by the truck.¡± How the heck I am even feeling a headache. I just drowned myself ohh _ How embarrassing o_o... But seriously where the hell am I. Now I¡¯m going crazy talking to myself. Ahh_ I¡¯m feeling tired so let¡¯s just sleep....z..zzzzzzzzz .z...z..¡± ..... ( POV The entity ) Who knows how many millions of years gone, after the birth of this entity who came just after this void thus the entity has the privilege to witness the birth of multiverses. The entity doesn¡¯t havemon sense at the beginning for any matter. After witnessing the living creatures being births, making their habitats, and their culture then the entity started to learn everything which they witnessed. The entity then became a little mature and slowly turn into a sage who has mastered every knowledge in the existence. Then the entity after witnessing repeated processes cycles of epochs became very bored which led her to find something to keep herself from feeling empty. The entity¡¯s voice echoed in the calm and silent void, ¡°What the fuck with these characters, some are sloppy, some are arrogant and even outright unreasonable...I had enough with this shit.¡± This entity here all-time great great great ancient otaku, or what has be of her. Ohh yes, the entity has decided to be a great female character after watching certain earth which has a very entertaining culture, that led her to be astray from the path of dignified sage to bezyass otaku. Well, it is mostly causes of her special existence where she can get everything just by her hand gestures so that¡¯s what happened that led her to the current situation. Soon after likest time, she started to get bored, reading or watching the same pattern so the cause of irritation out of her mind, she summoned a big ass wheel which she watched multiple times people on earth enjoyed ying so for the first time she got little excited and spun the wheel which will get her an entertaining unfortunate soul cough person from the multiverse ..... ...... Our Mc has been floating in the void since sometimes after getting pulled here. Jak ¨C z....zz....zzz....zzzzz... The Entity (now she) ¨C Good morning sleeping pig ... Jak ¨C zz.....zzzzzz....zzz.....5hour more ...let me..sleep ..zz...zzzzz... The entity ¨C Did I mistake for a pig ....no..no..this soul is human, I checked multiple times already so I am sure this soul is a human...WAKE UP.......thunderous shout then echoed in the Mc ears making him awake from his sleep and be clear-minded with buzzing eardrums. ************ Cliffhanger Kun ¨C ¡°Let me sleep you fucking otaku¡±. The entity ¨C ¡± Ahhg,¡± Invisible arrow hit her o__o...Making her depressed. Mc: ¡°Hahahahahhaha, an ancient otaku, this is a greatugh haaaaahh, anyway what the hell were you doing here alone with no one to talk to, now that I see from that angle you are also a loner Hahahahahhaha¡± The entity: ¡°Did you have enough if not, then let have you be bully magure and dance in front of a huge audience.Mmnmm this is a good idea, isn¡¯t it,¡± Mc: ¡°Goodbye I am out of here, you fucking loner ancient otaku perv.¡± The entity: ¡± ¡°. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 3 Chapter 3: 3. Interesting Wish ********* ..... ..... ( Mc Pov ) ¡°Hmm.....what a wonderful sleep I have, and I was hearing some noises in the middle of my sleep,¡± I said out loud and looked around my surrounding. ¡®Now then where am I, It doesn¡¯t look like hell or heaven, there aren¡¯t any noises here and I can¡¯t even see myself,¡¯ I thought inside my mind. ¡°Ahhahh..damn this headache, now that I remember, I died pathetically by drowning in the river,¡± I try to calm my mind not to go on a panic attack then try to find someone or something in this eery silence. ..... ¡± Hello, is there anyone home, care to tell me how do I do get out of here,¡± I try joking thought, maybe it will help me calm myself. ¡°Hey, you can still joke in this kind of situation,¡± suddenly a voice came from around me, I can¡¯t tell who or what, they are, in this darkness where I can¡¯t even see myself. ¡°Whoever you are, please, can you first show yourself because it¡¯s freaky and it¡¯s making me have tunnel visions,¡± I politely asked the person or whoever the voice belonged to so I can make sense of this absurdness which I have found myself in it. ¡°Well, hello kiddo,¡± suddenly I appeared in the garden on a chair in front of a table with hot tea on it, just after I asked and the next second I am sitting in thevish garden with hot tea in my hand. ¡°Wow,¡± I lifted my face to see who the voice belongs to and just as my eyesid on her, I waspletely stunned so I just sat there frozen like a silly person and seeing the breathtaking beauty I even forgot myself why I am here, to begin with. Long sky blue hair with a stunning face that has a sparkle of its own and it¡¯s blinding my eyes, the sexy curves in her body are in the right ces. The most that stood out is the gravity-defying big bust which fits with her hourss figure as it¡¯s the right ce to be, I can¡¯t see her ass but I am sure with a figure like that she must have a bombastic and very supple ass. ¡± Like what you see,¡± The Goddess, yes that is how I going to address her from now on, asked with a smirk on her beautiful face which brings me back from the fantasies so I coughed to hide my embarrassment seeing her knowing smirk on the corner of her lips now that I think about it, how the heck I even have my body in one piece. ¡°Ohh don¡¯t be confused, yes, you died in your world then you were brought here as a soul, which means you were just a ball of light before I summoned you in my realm and gave you body temporarily, as I had to give a temporary vessel to your soul so it won¡¯t get destroyed,¡± The Goddess answers almost all my doubts but I still have something I wanted to know badly. ¡°Ohh okay I get that already, just by seeing you in front of me so who are you and why am I in this situation,¡± I asked what I wanted to know for a while. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to ask someone without introducing yourself first,¡± The Goddess chided me with a scolding face? ¡°Sorry sorry, I am Jak and you might have seen my past already so I don¡¯t need to repeat it, so now, can I know who you are, goddess,¡± I stood up and bowed my head a little then introduced my name only as she would already have known about it then I again asked about her. ¡°Well fair enough but I don¡¯t have much to introduce about myself as I am just an entity born from this void so I still don¡¯t have a name and if you are wondering where this is. This is void, the centre of the multiverse where I was born a few millennia ago and just before the creation of universes,¡± The beautiful Goddess answered which cleared the confusion and worry from my mind. ¡°How the hell I got here then,¡± The Goddess didn¡¯t say anything about how I got here so I repeated myself. ¡°Well, I have been living here for a few millennia and I have kept myself busy with a lot of things so I won¡¯t get bored, first I started learning everything there is in this metaverse after I learnt every knowledge out there then again there was nothing to do so I tried to find anything of interest which led me to your world, and ohh boy, the earth has a lot of interesting things which I found to my liking like a certain culture not those countries culture but legit otaku culture and once I started to watch anime or read mangas, light novel etc to pass my time, It got mepletely hooked until now. And recently I had wanted to try something new for a change Why not I try sending a pitiful cough cough I mean fortunate soul to an isekai world. It would be much more entertaining.¡± The Goddess described her story, at the start I felt little sympathy for the goddess but when she said thest words from her mouth I genuinely started to feel annoyed and lost any sympathy for this goddess. ¡°That pitiful soul was me, right,¡± I felt beyond annoyed now but also a little excited if what she is true then my dream might be a reality. ¡°Well, you should feel lucky because I wasn¡¯t able to decide so you were chosen from gacha spin, you might have emptied your whole life unused luck,¡± The Goddess¡¯s word sounded almost mocking to me but I let her be as I don¡¯t want to annoy her and lose such a good chance she is willingly offering to me. ¡°You might be right, I was also bored with my life that¡¯s why I decided to roam around the world to find some Interesting things but as you know how it ended up,¡± I decided to ept her offer as it¡¯s not like anything bad would happen with when I am already dead. ¡°So what wish would you like to have and which world would you want to go to, at least I can only fulfil these two wishes so think carefully before e asking,¡± The Goddess said to me. ¡± Let me think, I can¡¯t decide immediately,¡± I asked for some time to consider my option then I started to think deeply about which choice to go with, as I can¡¯t just go with a half-assed wish so I thought why not fulfil all of my dreams so I thought of something which will let me have a chance toplete them all. ¡°Hmmm, How about you, be my master and teach me everything there is to know. I don¡¯t have any desire to obtain those op powers of others, so I want to learn everything I can learn then make the path to walk on with my own hands,¡± I said after thinking about it sometime with strong determination and looked at the goddess¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hmmmn~ Ohh ok, It¡¯s an interesting wish I am hearing from you but you should know you would be my 1st disciple so I won¡¯t go easy on you and If you still want to learn from me then you would have to give your utmost efforts and if I am pleased with your progress then I might reward you with something precious,¡± The Goddess replied to me with quite a serious expression making me little happy and excited. ¡°This disciple greets the master,¡± I immediately greeted the master by bowing three times with an excited expression. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start and you don¡¯t have to worry about time here as the time axis doesn¡¯t exist in my realm. Your soul can only survive in the void for a few minutes without my inference and I am toozy to care about you before, but now that you will be learning a lot of things from me so I will be giving you, equal to 1000 years of life,¡± The goddess smiled at me then gave me a chance which I have been waiting for. ¡®It should be enough for a few things that I want toplete and for others, I just increase myprehension and perception as high as I can for the future uses,¡¯ I thought of a n in my mind about what I have to give priority to. Then the Goddess lent me a ce in her humble abode and started imparting me the necessary knowledge whichter I have to practise so that how I spent days then months then a thousand years in the Goddess realm. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 4 Chapter 4: 4. Thousand Years With The Goddess ********* ..... ..... (MC POV) After learning the basics I got to know from The Goddess, how the power system is divided. Hmm.. let¡¯s start with basic knowledge of cultivation and how they are divided into different tiers: Tier 1(Low Mid High): Normal mortal (Lifespan -100Years). Then tier is further divided: ..... Low ¨C All normal mortales who lives an ordinary life. (Punching strength: 10-20Kg). Mid ¨C Martial artists, athletes and elites of society etc. are under this stage. (Punching strength:30-50Kg). High ¨C Elite of elites, a martial artist who mastered their technique to the highest point like when a Master Martial Artist throws a punch in the air which would make the air stirred up and make the gust of winds or crack the feet boulder into dust. (PS: 60-100Kg) Tier 2 (Low Mid High): Mid mortal (Lifespan -200Years) Low ¨C (PS: 10ton-20ton). Mid ¨C (PS: 20ton-30ton). High ¨C (PS: 30ton-40ton). Tier 3 (Low Mid High): Peak mortal (Lifespan -1000Years) PS: 100ton-999ton. Tier 4 (Low Mid High): Godhood (Lifespan -1000 to10,000) PS: 1000ton-100,000ton Tier 5 (Low Mid High): True God (Lifespan-100,00,000 to 1,00,000,000) PS: ????!! This is for body strength-wise. Now for soul strength-wise are the same with a body like this: Tier 1: Ordinary mortal Tier 2: Mid mortal Tier 3: Peak mortal Tier 4: Godhood (Semi-immortal) Tier 5: True God (Immortal) as long as not destroyed. ¡°There is more tier but Goddess said that those tiers are out of my league for a few decades,¡± I thought out loud. ¡°Hey brat, get started as I given that body temporarily so you can get experience first hand and understanding of techniques which I have transferred directly to your mind so digest it slowly, be patient for now and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand then do ask me,¡± The Goddess said to me as I have been given the necessary knowledge and now all left is practising ordingly. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied and went under the bodhi tree to get enlightened then just as I sat down the wonderful sensation poured down on me. ¡°This divine tree is wonderful just by sitting make me feel better and lighten up the burden in my mind which also helps me increase myprehension of any knowledge,¡± I was trying to understand the first and most important technologies like mind pce to organize the messy knowledge in mind. [Remaining time: 840 Years] In these 100 or so years, Iprehended the mind pce with The Goddess¡¯s guidance, I turned it into an enormous library and just after that I stored every piece of knowledge in form of books then kept them in the library in an orderly manner and I also added a search option so now the ess of the knowledge has be easy I just have to willed it which book I needed then flip through it and I will have the information or knowledge that is needed. So next thing, I started toprehend the knowledge that I can use to quickly increase my strength when I¡¯m reborn like cultivation techniques, martial arts, alchemy, array, runes, etc. ..... [Time remaining: 640 Years] In these decades, Iprehend all the basic knowledge I needed to build my foundation so next after that I started to understand their essence to make my unique techniques without any ws and which tailored made for me or suitable to my being so in the far future there won¡¯t anyplications. All of this is possible because I ask Goddess to unleash mypression to ¡®Zenith level¡¯ and with a little help from Goddess, this became possible. ..... [Time remaining: 400 Years] The years flew by without me noticing, it¡¯s only possible to take notice, where my time perception has be a mess, is because Goddess has given me a special digital watch which has been made especially for me so I will be able to keep up with the time table to do everything I can. Also, I never forgot to spend time with Goddess which brought me a little closer to her and I know my boundary very well so I never got out of line as I know she is way out of my dimension so I just did everything little things to repay her gratitude like cooking different foods every day, sweets deserts with all the types, singing and dancing which brought my level in these fields equal to those anime characters I like to watch. Even so, I will treasure these sweet memories so I also hope The Goddess would feel less lonely with memories to apany her. The good news is that I had finally close topleting the foundation for my tailored made techniques, which are just abination of multiple techniques. It might have taken a few extra more years but with the help of the Goddess, I was able to shorten the time for it. ..... [Time remaining: 100 Years] Finally, I was sessful inpleting my techniques so I celebrated with The Goddess, drinking wine doing whatever came to my mind, I even ended up dancing with singing to apany it. The partysted over a little about a year after I sobered up from my happiness, I made a request to Goddess for something which I have been thinking about it. I wanted a custom made System for my early days from which I can buy a certain type of resources for exchange and have an A.I. to keep mepany which canter have her own body to apany me in my journeys to the multiverse, in a nutshell, I won¡¯t be lonely and bored. ¡°Well, I will give you this as a gift from the master to her disciple but it will take some time, don¡¯t worry it will be ready before your departure,¡± Goddess replied with a small smile to reassure me seeing my worried face after I told her about my request. ¡°Ok, thank you, master,¡± I said from bottom of my heart and thought ¡¯till then I try to spend as much as time I can andplete myprehension of the knowledge from my earth civilization.¡¯ .... 10 min before departure time. ¡°So here¡¯s your gift, it will bind you to your soul when your reincarnation isplete and you never told me which world you want to go to as birthce,¡± The Goddess asked while sending a white ball of small light into my mind as I still have the temporary body. ¡°Yuko, I will call you Goddess Yuko, from now on and thank you for everything you did. I will carve you in my heart so I will never forget about the sweet memories I have here in this realm,¡± Atst, I called her by a name, I thought hard in these years so the name can fit The Goddess¡¯s image. I bowedpletely in Japanese seiza style showing my gratitude. ¡± You¡¯re wee, I also had fun spending my time teaching and sharing with you,¡± Goddess Yuko said with a small smile which brightens up my mood and I capture this moment in my memory to remember it in the future so whenever I feel depressed I can cheer myself up by remembering this moment. ¡°Hmmmmm,¡± I suddenly noticed something and before I can see what it was my surrounding brightens up which made me start to lose consciousness before Ipletely lost my focus, I heard my Goddess bless me and sent me good regards, so I knew the time hase for me to reincarnate. ..... (Yuko POV) ¡°Good luck, you have my blessing,¡± I said to my only disciple and hope that he grows up to be a fine young man. Thinking about the time I spend with him, I felt something which I have never felt before that¡¯s the warmth of someone who cares about you. I feel happy just thinking about it, and I would like to know how would I feel if I have my own family, hmmm I should try this idea in the future. ..... ..... ********** .... Hello readers, This work of mine has a lot to improve so just give me some time to progress further in the story, it might be to your liking who knows. So please support this work. .... .... ********* Chapter 5 Chapter 5: 5. Reincarnation ********* ..... ..... A/N: This story is my original so It¡¯s hard to think about the world temte and I decided to go with simr world-building like Cultivation Chat Group(CCG) as it inspire me to make my world interesting with a modern and cultivation world mixed. So without further ado let the story begin. .... .... ..... ******** .... .... /////// (Third Person Pov)\\\ The world is simr to earth but has a much better condition and good environmental control so there is less pollution. More fresh air in the vige side in the mountain areas, the sceneries are much like the picture which has been drawn on a canvas. In the main hospital of the county, I.C.U. Ward, A man in his thirtyish and well build body with worry-filled eyes moving around in the hall in the front of I.C.U., waiting in anxiety for his wife to give birth to their child. After waiting for half an hour, the light of I.C.U. dimmed which indicates that the operation is over then the door of I.C.U. opened. ¡°Waa...a.aa..¡± Hearing the voice of the child crying, he ran inside the room to see, how his wife and child are doing. ¡°Doctor, how is the condition of my wife and child,¡± he asked seeing the doctor justplete the check-up on them, he was filled with worry and unknowingly he was holding his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir, your wife and the child are both in good condition. Your wife is just tired after thebour so let them rest shortly after you finish your meeting,¡± he listened to the doctor¡¯s report and saw them in person that both mother and son look fine, his wife looks exhausted then he sighed with relief and took a deep breath after realising it he was holding it. ¡°Deare here, what should we name our son,¡± his wife asks lovingly looking over her son as a precious treasure and holding him carefully to not wake him up. ...... //////(Mc Pov)\\\ ¡®Ahh... mmmm... where am I,¡¯ after who knows how long after I wake up to find myself again in darkness but this time it¡¯s sticky liquid all around me. ¡®Hmm, I remember asking for a system and goddess sending it to direct my soul. If it hasn¡¯t bounded to me that means it¡¯s waiting for some sort of condition or timing,¡¯ I spected then drowsiness came over me and made me sleepy. .... ¡®Hmm, I am still here, how long do I have to wait,¡¯ as I thought of that then I saw light shining in this darkness so I moved toward it unconsciously. Directlying into contact with light shining in my eyes it started to feel ufortable so I closed my eyes and then slowly open them to get used to the light. ¡°What did you think, let¡¯s just name him what you feel alright with, I¡¯m fine with it too,¡± when I opened my eyes what entered my clear vision is a breast then I heard some voices so I directed my vision towards the source of the voice. I see a middle-aged man with brown hair, normal ck eyes, with somewhat above average looks wearing office attire with ck pants and a white shirt then over it wore a ck coat that fits his healthy body, overall, he looks handsome and friendly neighbourhood uncle to me. I also started to observe my surroundings and then checked my body. A little child¡¯s body as I just came from the belly of my new mother, If I have any doubt then everything which happened in this room confirms that I reincarnated as a baby into this unknown world. Well, It¡¯s not a bad thing when I have lots of techniques to help my body grow quickly without damaging the foundation. After confirming that I am a baby then remembered I have to go through all those hassles, that a baby has to go through. Then my stomach made grumbling sounds and the next second I witnessed perky smooth heavenly peakse into my view then a pink tip of one of the peaks directly shove into my mouth and I unconsciously started to such on It from which heavenly nectar gushed into my stomach and satiating my hunger. After having my fill I was put into the crib by my mother on her side so I looked up to see my mother and I have to say, my mother is very beautiful no doubt about it. Long silver hair with golden tips, mesmerising silvery-golden eyes, nordic type skin tone with big bust making her look mature beauty. I was on thep before and it was warm and quite enjoyable. After some time I again became hungry so I started to make a noise and point to my mouth with my little fingers and make a cute baby face. ¡°Ow, My baby, are you hungry here drink mama¡¯s milk,¡± I am sessful in getting my mother¡¯s attention then I started to drink mommy¡¯s milk and it tasted very good, I might get addicted to it. Having my fill I was again put in the crib beside my mother and I started to rest with my eyes closed. [..Ding..] Suddenly I heard a voice in my mind. [ Ding...System binding with host soul... ..starting process... 10%.. ..20% ..40%. ..60%. ..80%. .100%.. ..Bindingplete.] [ Wee Host, I am A TIER SYSTEM ] ¡®Oh, the custom one I ask from Goddess Yuko, thank you again, with the help of this system now I can live myzy and fulfilling life. Then again let¡¯s see If what I ask for is there or not. The system shows me all of your functions.¡¯ [ ...Ding...Host, SYSTEM functions are as follows ¨C Status, Inventory(Temporary), Shop, A.I.Connectivity (With the calction equals to quantumputer) and rest are locked (Condition required). Note: Whenever the Host breakthrough to the next Tier, the Host will get a random reward. So work hard host.] ¡®Hmm...Status necessary for I amzy to remember how many techniques I created and unknowingly acquired a lot of skills. ¡®System uses your A.I.Connectivity function and gathers general information about the world, anything or everything you can find,¡¯ [...Ding...Affirmative Host. It will take some time, max. week time, to make sure the information is correct.] ¡®Okey, thanks, I will give you the name when I wake up from my slumber as I feel drowsy so I am going to sleep, see youter. [.....] .... ..... ******* A/N: Hello Dear readers As you can see how much I suck whenes to the detailed description or generally describing something. So If you have any opinions or suggestions I am up for it. Please read it and If anythinges to mind leave ament behind... Chapter 6 Chapter 6: 6. Strange World ********* ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, [ ] System talking. ..... ..... ..... /////// ( MC Pov ) \\\\ It¡¯s been two weeks, I seriously got sick of it doing the same routine over and over again, honestly, I feel like a robot, such as feeding milk, sleeping, shitting then repeating the next day same thing again. It¡¯s relief that I got the information, I was looking for from my System a few days ago. From the information, I got to know that this world is seriously messed up. This world does look like a modern world same as my previous world but 20 years or so ago, there was a tremendous change that happened. Martiartists, magicians, cultivators and several other things started to emerge all over the world. So to cope with the changes happening around the world, all the governments of different countries came together and stabilise the world council. In just a few years of hard work from the world council, who used up all of their resources to gather the information about the disturbance happening in the world and they got to know that there are multiple worlds out there, which coincide with our world so when they came in contact with our world a few people got swept in those world cause of worlds boundaries momentary weakness and when they came back, they have various abilities like some became a martial artist who can split the mountain with their bare hands, some became mage or magicians who can conjure the fire in their hands or summon winds and some became cultivators who can break through their mortality to achieve immortality. From this information, they came to know that every person who came from those worlds has told different world structures so it means they got into different worlds and in those worlds, they have toplete a specific mission to learn those powers. Using this to the advantage of their own, every country started to move and tried to gain those powerful back-ups or nurture certain individuals so they can maintain public order otherwise If they are left alone without rule and regtion they might cause chaos everywhere. So few years after a hard struggle, they stabilise the academy where the world council can properly keep them under control as all other world returnees as a world call them are mare age of 12 to 20years old but there are handful exceptions like a 30 years old person who came out from another world and in just a few months he stabilised himself in the world council as authority member. That¡¯s not the only change asing in contact with various worlds. Our whole got transformed from a dying old world to a new baby who got wings on its back. The various schrs studied this phenomenon and came up with theories, they said because returneese to their original world and they kept their abilities in a suppressed state when they entered the world with them at the same time for a brief moment the energy gets leaked from the crack along with the person that¡¯s how the earth started feeding off this energy and slowly transformed into a filled with vitality. This change is good for mankind as they will have fewer illness problems and also increase lifespan. People who exercise daily will have a healthy body. Even after being suppressed the returnee¡¯s physical bodies are above the world-ss athletes. ..... Now after 20 years or so, the supernatural is still secret from the normal citizens but there is always a rumour around. This academy is situated in the pacific ocean on the artificial Ind put together by various powerhouses around the world to establish an academy with full living conditions for students, the total mass of the ind is whooping 1000kms with all kinds of faculties. ¡®I like to attend this kind of academy with people all around the world gathering together. There won¡¯t be a boring day with people of different cultures interacting¡¯ I thought in my head. I have been distracting myself from my sorry excuse of condition. If not for making an unbreakable solid foundation to reach my goddess level. I would choose to transmigrate with a young body. ..... In just one year I started to speak little words like papa or mama. If I wanted to speak I can speak fluent English or any othernguage as I have learned the necessary knowledge. Because my brain still hasn¡¯t developedpletely so I didn¡¯t forcefully integrate all knowledge as all my knowledge is kept inside the System database and will be protected until I am 10 years old. After the second year, I started to walk and talk much more words and show them that I understand their words but not difficult ones only simple ones. Just like that years pass by. ...... (Time skipped -10 Years) I am only 10 years old but my body developed quite well and I look like a 15 years old teenager so I can now start my journey to op ness. Ohh, I forgot to introduce my family correctly so let me introduce you again. My lovely beautiful mother is a housewife and she is nordic beauty even after having me her beauty didn¡¯t lessen but instead increased, mow she has a mature temperament and charm which can only be found in mature milf mothers. My mother¡¯s name is ¡®Asa Dahl¡¯. And father¡¯s name is ¡®Jaden Dahl¡¯. My father is an office worker who works in a smallpany and gets enough sry to get by so we are in much better condition. Nowadays he is having a problem as when hees back home, he always has that exhausted face and looks like he hasn¡¯t gotten rest at all. If I have to guess then this might be because of upper echelons of society get to know the information about supernatural activities so everyone gives them special privileges to hire them to work for them. It would be proper to say ¡®New Age or Era¡¯ has started where people with supernatural abilities will have higher status in the societies. ...... Right now I am in my room which is simple as it could be one table with a chair inside of it, a simple bookshelf for keeping books then there¡¯s a simple bed with cheep looking bedsheets. We live in a single floor apartment which has two rooms with a dining room attached to the kitchen and one single bathroom with a washroom. Well, I am not gonna exin how poor we are living, If I have evaluated our family standing it is well above average in society. Whenes to my appearance, I got my mother¡¯s genes so I have handsome looks. Short silver with golden hair tips, soft & nordic skin tone, sharp sword-like eyebrows, a dark blue pupil with the light ocean covering it all, looking at those eyes will make anyone lose themselves. Overall I have the most beautiful looks If not for a tanned swimmer like body anyone would mistake it for a girl. My height is 5¡¯4 feet, in a few years, s I would look like18-year-old young handsome stud, the way my growth is. Today is the day I start my cultivation. So I was sitting cross-legged and memorizing and then loading the necessary knowledge in my mind from the System database. Some time passed, I opened my eyes and take a deep breath then again close my eyes and tried to empty my mind so I can enter in meditation state to start the first step, after a few hourster when I fell there are no distractions thoughts in my mind so I started to chant the mantra of cultivation technique. Sometimeter, I started to feel different kinds of energies circling my body then I focused on them and will those energies to enter my body. The cultivation technique I am cultivating is special as with this I directly cultivate the purest and oldest energy of existence ¡®The primordius energy¡¯. With the creation of all things primordius energy has existed since then and all other forms of energies came from it. So once the different kinds of energies seep into my body then the energies circted a few times in my body and the technique automatically converts them into the purest form once they reach my core where the energy takes the primordius form. Cultivating like this take too much time but in the future, I carve arrays and inscriptions to the ce I live, I can convert the existing other energies into the ¡®primordius¡¯ form and then directly cultivate from it. After a few hours of cultivation, suddenly my body & soul both felt like they have been released from some shackle and the burden has lifted which made both body and soul feel little exhtion. [...Ding...Congrattions host for taking the first step toward greatness so you have been awarded Tier 1 gift. It has been delivered to your inventory.] Opening my eyes and listening to System notice, I felt my body sweaty with ck substance covering myself so I got up, went to fresh up and eat something as I started to feel a little hungry. .... .... ******** Chapter 7 Chapter 7: 7. Setting Up A Source For Ie ********** ...... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, [ ] System talking. ..... ..... ..... A Monthter, I am sitting on a chair beside the table and in front of me on the tabley the thing I got from Tier 1 gift pack. It was a surprise for me when I got to see the thing inside the gift and thank the goddess, I love it. Do you want to know what it is......It¡¯s a tech that can transform into any tech form like aputer, mobile, smartwatch, camera, even smart sses etc. I named it ¡®Megatron¡¯. It¡¯s high-level technology and in the future, I can even make this Soul bound to me once I am strong enough. As It runs on my energy. ¡°Hmmm...I need a lot of resources in the initial tier to cultivate and also I need a legal way so my parent can live a carefree life until they get old,¡± nowadays I was thinking of setting up a business where I can sell pills, potions and weapons etc. things but first I needrge fund to buy a decent building and it can be settled, If I use A.I. Connectivity option. ¡°Okay, then It¡¯s settled I should start to steal cough!..cough!..borrow from the dark organisation¡¯s around the world a little bit from all of them so they can share a pain and hopefully quiet down for a while,¡± once I decided on that I transform the Megatron in the high-performanceptop and with the help of A.I. Connectivity of System, first I made an untraceable ount then started to transfer the money from dark organisations around the world to the ount I just made. I left the work to my System and started to cultivate for the whole day and night only stopping for lunch and dinner. ¡°Hmmm...Ahh, It feels addicting cultivating, feeling the rush of strength in your body. Now I know why a lot of cultivators be arrogant pieces of shit If you don¡¯t have strong mentally to keep up with strength or so-called equilibrium with mind, body and soul. One day It will consume you and make you corrupt,¡± I was busy with a monologue so I didn¡¯t notice that transfer isplete. ¡± Hmmm,...There are a lot of zeroes Systems, can you tell me simply how much we got out of this crusade,¡±ing to my senses I started to check the ount which has a lot of zeroes so I simply ask System to do the counting for me. Well, Izy guy so what do you aspect from me. [Master, The money in the ount has reached 10 billion USD If you like we can clean those organisationspletely. As you know, this would cause the underworld to be in a mess for a few months.] ¡°No, we have already taken most of it, we don¡¯t want to cause more chaos and it would be enough for us to start the business,¡± I stopped my partner frompletely cleaning those organisations as they still have a certain value from my point of view so I should let have a breathing space for now at least. Now then I only need a few more days to prepare to set up the business meanwhile, I should ask my trusty partner in crime about the basic n but first I should name my partner. ¡°You will be working as my assistance from now on so I should give you a good name,¡± I thought for a while and I like simple, easy names which are notplicated in spelling. ¡°Your name from now will be Aashi means smile, Okay...I know you have personality, I ask for it from The Goddess so I can have apanion to apany me and share some of my burdens. It¡¯ste to say this but I will say it anyway, Aashi from now on we are partners and this will never change until I cease to exist, so take care of me from now on and show me the way if I ever forgot which direction to move, alright,¡± I said with all my emotion open to her so she can know that this came from my heart. When I ask The Goddess to give me a system with apanion, I was sure I will be needing apanion more than anything in the unfamiliar world as I watched and read too many light novels andics about that scenario where Mc have to be alone to be able to reach greater heights that¡¯s I added a small request for her get a body in future so she can truly give me apany. If I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to I might go insane so I am grateful to My Goddess for everything she has done and will do in the future. [Affirmative... Master, Aashi¡¯s name has been registered. From now on, I am called Aashi, thank you Master for bestowing me a name. I will try my best to fulfil all of the expectations you have for me.] ¡± Hmmm...Good now that is out of the way, let¡¯smence the n ¡®TAKE OVER THE AKIHABARA¡¯, Haahaahahahehe.....Cough..cough..¡± creepyughing sound can be heard outside of the room. ¡°Son, what is that sounding from your room get ready for breakfast,¡± the voice of my mother made me almost choke between myugh then after some coughing, I calm my inner otaku who was excited over some new toy, he found then I calmly exited my room to go dining room to have a hearty breakfast with my parents. [Master, I suggest you should do something about sound istion in your room otherwise in the future you might get attacked by a frying pan of the head.] ¡°Yes...Yes...I will do that as I don¡¯t want to taste how much it will hurt getting the beating from mother¡¯s frying pan,¡± I agreed with my dear Aashi as I am only at the peak of 1st Tier now and not strong enough to get away unscathed from mother¡¯s pan so better be careful. My mother has a habit of using the frying pan to attack anything If she bes panicked or afraid of something. There was a time when my father tried to make a joke and scared my mother a little then he got a very funny lump on his head that day so after that my father is very careful when he talks any kind of joke. If you are wondering which country we live in, it¡¯s Japan, I asked Goddess specifically to send me here, this ce has heaven for otaku some being an otaku from a previous life and not living here, would be a total waste so here we are the ce where the first mothend of an otaku. We live in the Kansai region, in which three well-known cese under it, namely Osaka/Kobe/Kyoto. We are in Kyoto and it has not so secret card called ke Biwa¡¯. It has a great atmosphere and now that earth has a lot of energy in the atmosphere the natural transformation is also wonderful like ake, mountains, trees, and even soil, of them. It¡¯s like they got a good amount of nutrients out of nowhere and now they are brimming with vitality. Nature also has brought out new species like mutated herbs or nts filled with energy. Even animals are also transforming and mutating to keep up with nature. Anyways I reincarnated in this country because this country has a lot of things I like such as its unique culture, hot springs or onsens, ces like Akihabara,...AKIHABARA¡¯...AKIHABARA¡¯.(important things that need to repeat), etc. There are also cuisines unique to ces like Kyoto famous for Tofu, Yuba (tofu skin), Kaiseki (Japanese haute cuisine), Shojin ryori (Japanese Buddhist vegetarian cuisine), Kyo-wagashi (Kyoto sweets), Yudofu (tofu cooked in hot broth). There are also other cuisines which I wanted to try like Sushi/Sashimi, Ramen, Tempura, Kare raisu (rice with curry), Okonomiyaki, Shahu shabu, Miso soup, Yakitori etc. ..... ¡°Honey, what are thinking in your daze state and eat your food properly,¡± listening to my mother¡¯s strict voice yet in good mood, I came back to my senses and ate properly not to make my mother happy mood dampen. When my mom is angry I can even see sometimes, the famous legendary scary expression or imaginary dark scary oni face behind her. So I never try anything stupid and so now I am a mama boy. ¡± Ok, mom I will be in my room If you need anything, just call me,¡± after telling mother, I got into my room and locked it. ¡°Aashi, search for ces to stabilise our business in Kyoto area and if it¡¯s not good then find the ce you deem good enough then buy it. And order a reliable constructionpany to remodel it to look like a majestic pavilion,¡± thinking about a good location I had a headache so I simply ask My lovely assistant to connect to Megatron and find a good location to buy and build a pavilion. [Affirmative Master, it shall be done in a few hours.] ¡± hmmm...Once you are done with that, start to download recipes and various techniques then do some calctions and improve them by adding new or mutated ingredients. You can do this slowly as I am not in hurry right now,¡± I ask Aashi as I thought why not develop some hobby and make my food feel like a good choice. Then I got in a mediation position for a few hours and then slept after finishing it. .... .... ********* Chapter 8 Chapter 8: 8. Return to Origin ********** ...... Enjoy the chapter..... ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ..... [ ] System talking. ...... ...... /////// ( Mc Pov ) \\\ The cultivation technique I am cultivating is very special. It works for both the body and the soul taking as Body(Yang) and soul(Yin), Creating Yin-Yang equilibrium. So when you cultivate not only will the body cultivation increase but also the soul which tides to the spirit and condense it into the core in the navel area of the body. In theter stages, the body will develop a small world into the core for physical representation and the same way the soul realm develops in the consciousness space. Both tide together one works for the physical and the other for the soul state. This means when the physical world develops it can form into a small separate living world where you can bring anyone you want by giving them permission as an energy or a unique symbol. But only with Yang(Physical body), you can¡¯t bring soul rted creatures or beings. In the soul realm, you can only bring soul rted beings or creatures once It forms stabilise. At a certain level of the tier, they both willbine and form aplete world with its little consciousness and set ofws to operate the world. There are more of it but enough about the cultivation techniques...Well, It¡¯s rted to the origin and truth of the world itself so let¡¯s call it ¡®Primordius Origin Arts Cultivation Technique. I, being its cultivator can call ¡®Origin Cultivator¡¯. Now that I think about it I was cultivating a few days ago and broke another shackle to finally entered in 2nd Tier. Also got the 2nd tier gift pack but at that time I was busy with a money-making n so I didn¡¯t open it. Now it is a good time as any. ¡®Aashi opens my gift pack¡¯ said mentally to my lovely assistant.¡¯ [....Affirmative...Opening the Tier 2 gift pack.] [ Congrattions to Master for getting an Ark Reactor Technology and The Android Technology.] ¡®Hoo...I got two things and both of them can be used for the ns for the development of legal funds¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®Also, Aashi can you develop a status like an interface where I can see my current strength and also add the current ranking system which supernatural department of this has developed so I canpare with mine,¡¯ I thought for a bit and trying to remember every skill I have will be a headache so I thought why not add an interface where I can see what skill or abilities, I have or forgot to train. [...Affirmative... Master, It shall be done.] I am in my room and rxing in my leisure time sitting in bedfortably. A few days ago I bought thend in the name of a Foreign merchant family, the location is a sea of the pacific ocean but near the maind and it¡¯s an ind with few km in size so nobody gives a damn about it but in few days I will be shifting my family to the city in the upper socialmunity to live in a peaceful environment then I will start to build the world¡¯s most powerful group and more advance than any other organisation in the world. I thought about it, how can I exin to my family that I bought an apartmentplex so I came up with a lottery idea as It¡¯s the easiest one I can think of at the moment and I just hope that my parents will believe me. I do get a few techniques to predict the actions so If I do go to casinos then I might end up bankrupting them. So I thoughtfully bought a few lotteries with one or two jackpots in them to make my statement more believable and also I need to think about how to make my father quit his job. I was thinking of opening a family restaurant with an attached hotel and it will only be for upper society people. There are many good family restaurants around sopetition is very harsh but I am pretty sure if I add an improved version of auxiliary foods to the main food that will be enough to regard it into a special category. As I was busy thinking of a n to move to a better ce and big house with my parents. I heard Aashi that it was ready. ¡®Ok, Aashi shows me my status,¡¯ I am also wondering how many skills or abilities are there and how my status will look. [Status: Name: Erick Dahl¡¯ Age: 11years Race: Human/?? Gender: Male Height: 160cm Appearance:Iceman /??(locked) Cultivation Technique: ¡®Primordius Origin Arts¡¯ Origin Level: Tier 2 (Peak) / Master Practitioner (Peak)/ Star level ¨C 6 Physics: Tier 2 (Peak) /Soul: Tier 2 (Seal) Abilities: 1. All Psychic {Because of excess soul energy tempering the brain then cultivating the ¡®Primordius Origin Arts¡¯ invokes the evolution n it then it undergone and developed the unique Origin Consciousness. (Locked)} 2. Primus Origin Eyes {The eyes which can see through anything and everything with just one single nce(Locked)}. 3. Life Precognition {The ability to predict the simple oue with only little energy lost but to predict something outside of the realm of your capability or even distant future. It will cost a massive amount of energy and life expectancy}. Other Techniques (Unused): 1. Myriad Creations {Alchemy, Crafting, cksmithing etc. Origin Arts}, 2. Archunes Origin Arts {New form and style of runesbined with an array, old runes, glyphs etc. Which can be used just by writing a single word with the meaning of what you want to achieve in the air or space with your Origin consciousness.} (A/N: I just made the new word for runes, array, formations etc. as its function is the same so there will be details for it, and how it works in the future.) Martial Techniques: 1. Myriad Devour Arts {Allbine with devouring any or every martial technique to make it more refined.} 2. Myriad Origin Intent {Then Intent which holds all forms of intent into it, like Fist Intent, Sword Intent, Axe Intent, de Intent, Spear Intent etc. All-epassing in it (Evolvability).} 3. Spatial And Temporal Distortion Art {Movement Art which uses space and time distortion fields created by Art and also can be used as Defensive Art as well.} Misceneous Skills: 1. All Human Principal Knowledge Mastery {Science, Technology, Biotechnology, Economy etc.} 2. Household Work Mastery {Cleaning, Cooking etc.} 3. Origin Arms Mastery {Mastery over all kinds of weapons in existence.} 4. Ancient and All Magus Mastery {Knowledge of all kinds of magic spells and their source itself.}] ¡®Ohh..there were some other ordinary or Auxiry ones I knew but aren¡¯t added here¡¯ I thought looking at my status. Sensing my question about Supernatural or Ability or Martial Artist stages here. Aashi replied softly after. [Master, Various professions have been divided here as follows: Ability Users/Mage/Martial Artist/Others; 1. Warrior/Magus/Star Level (Every stage also decided into the sub for Warrior/Magus ¨C low, mid, high and peak, and Star level -1, 2 and 3). 2. Master Practitioner/Magus Master/Star Level (Same as previous for first both ¨C low, mid, high and peak, and Star level ¨C 4, 5 and 6). 3. Grandmaster Practitioner/Magus/Star Level (same as before for both low, mid, high and peak, and Star Level ¨C 7, 8 and 9).] [Master, there may be higher stages in the future but there is no record yet so I assume that they might not know or have not made it public as I only search on various officials¡¯ forums ability users or martial artists.] ¡®Well whatever, it¡¯s not like I care about it that much, I just wanted to know so I won¡¯t be ignorant of these things,¡¯ I thought and just shrugged my shoulder as not caring about what others do as that¡¯s their business so I started to think about my problem at hand. I asked Aashi to buy a few lottery coupons and have them sent to my address, I have already told the numbers of lotteries with my precognition ability that will give out the rewards and I also have Aashi buy the ones with nk lotteries which have no rewards. I thought about the knowledge I got from Tier 2 gift pack and how I can develop the best android body with all the human functions but much better than any human being, If I can make that body then I can have Aashi take it over as per request I have added in beginning to my Goddess. She will be the best assistance with her capability and having her body, she can be much more help than without the body. ¡®Ok I decided, Aashi, can you order all the materials I have made into the list in my Megatron and rent a warehouse nearby then send those materials there,¡¯ I decided to first and foremost build my lovely assistant android body with all the human functions so she can have experience of a normal human. Also, she can control and help me in creating thebour force as I will bepletely transforming the whole Ind that I bought to my liking and needs. After having some discussion with Aashi about the n then I entered the meditation state and started to cultivate... ..... ..... ********* Chapter 9 Chapter 9: 9. Lottery and Moving ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, [ ] Aashi talking. ..... ..... ..... ////// ( Mc Pov ) \\ ¡°Mom, Dad,e here and see, I won the lottery,¡± a few days ago, I had Aashi buy those lottery tickets with two out 20 of them having rewards and others are all nks. But it¡¯s enough for us to buy a property in a mid-ss society. ¡°Son, where did you get these from and where did the moneye from to buy these,¡± father asked trying to look angry but I can see, he is a bad actor as for excuse I already thought of. ¡°Dad, there were twenty of these in a buddle and I pick them up from a nearby park when I went to y yesterday. Today I saw the news and matched the lottery number, luckily for me the two of them matched and we got two jackpots. These two should be enough for us to go by for 10 years,¡± I then gave a very convincing story that I came up with and seeing their faces they bought it. ¡°Dear what we should do, these lotteries aren¡¯t ours and this money is too much for our small family and it might cause us problems,¡± Said Mother expressing her worry. ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t we move into the city then buy a house with half of the money and using the other half of the money, we can have our own business. I have several recipes here I downloaded from the inte from that pro chef who acts on those TV shows,¡± seeing my parents worrying about something unnecessary. I gave them my suggestion and used I just look at their eyes with the expectation showing on my face to convince them. My innocent-looking expecting face was able to sway them a little so after a bit of bickering with each other, I convince them. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in those recipes then I will prepare the dinner tonight with those recipes so both of you can appraise it yourself and mother, please help me to prepare it,¡± I thought letting them taste it themselves, which will be more convincing so I ask help from mother to prepare ording to recipes as I can¡¯t simply start preparing food like a chef so I can only ask for mother¡¯s help. Even though I know how to prepare the food but I can¡¯t just show them outright as that will make my parent ask a lot of unnecessary questions to avoid that I can only show slowly so they won¡¯t ask much and get used to my presence in the kitchen. Then in the evening with the help of my mother, we made a lot of things and I specially prepare a unique mix of sauce and ketchup to add extra taste to the food to make it special. I had my mother fetch the things that we needed like fresh tomatoes, sugar, vinegar, various spices etc. from the nearby marketce. Don¡¯t confuse ketchup and sauce they are prepared different most of the time. Ketchup is made with tomatoes, sugar, vinegar/acetic acid and spices. Whereas, tomato sauce is made from tomatoes, oil, meat or vegetable stock and spices. It never uses vinegar. ... To make it simpler, ketchup is made with a variety of spices while the sauce is generally made without spices. ..... ¡°We ended up making a lot and you both make sure to use the ketchup and sauce that I prepared to add a unique taste, it¡¯s secret to make the food more tasty and appetizing,¡± I reminded my parents as we are done so I and mother set up the table then we also sat down to eat. There are different foods like Vegan Tofu Katsu, Niku-Dango, Yakisoba, Okonomi and some sweet dessert. Before we started to eat, we prayed like always, for one hand I grabbed the te of yakisoba for myself then added a little bit of sauce and in half added ketchup to taste how both felt on the same dish. I have to say it is super tasty in both and they have their little differences which I can pick up easily as I forgot that I have mastery over culinary. It was in the kitchen that I remembered how to correct or where to add, it doesn¡¯t matter how little it is. ¡°Ohh..wow, it tastes wonderful and amazing, how is this made, honey you never cooked this delicious and tasty,¡± Father having been intoxicated by food unconsciously blurted out whatever came to mind not seeing the mother who has a blissful expression darken listening to father about her food beingpared. ¡°Mr. what did you say about my food is not tasty and good, I didn¡¯t hear it correctly. Can you repeat it for me,¡± once Father heard mother call him Mr., he knew for sure he somehow pissed her then there was only one option and that was to praise her until she is calm down. ¡°Honey, who said something like that l, I was just saying that with these recipes the food made by your hands will taste more heavenly..,¡± listening to Father¡¯s eloquence way of speaking, I thought that I have a lot of things to learn from my old man. See just from a few words he made the mother silent and in a few minutes, made the smile blossom on her face. Seeing the atmosphere development, I had to hurry up and eat my portion of food in a few minutes then I slipped away to my room and let them have some alone time with each other. ....... [Master, I found themunity with a good environment and no crime area, they also have little artificial hills and a garden with the park where old people can be seen exercising and moving around most of the time. I also found a property which has good sceneries and ces around it and it is also situated on a small artificial hill.] Right after I came to my room and rx on the bed a little, Aashi informed me of good news then I ask her to send me details about the property on my Megatron which also has advanced holographic technology so here I am reading the information in transparent screen in front of me even having lights on the room but I can see everything on the screen. The property looks good in the photos I am seeing. It is a two-story building with a little yard in the front and a garage for parking vehicles. All in all, it¡¯s good, at least this house is much better than the house I am currently living. Oh before that I need to ask Aashi If the materials got here or not. ¡®Aashi what about the materials.¡¯ [Master, they will arrive tomorrow and I have rented the warehouse in **** street in from ofmp post and Sutter is yellow colour painted on it, also ****201 written on it.] ¡®Thanks for hard work as always, I will be sure to give you a surprise soon so be ready.¡¯ Once the materials reach the warehouse, I have to get there undetected and keep those materials in inventory for a while, in two days we will settle on the new ce then I work on the n. Thinking like that I got in a meditation position and forgot about the outside world. Then a few hourster I stop my meditation and slept soundly. ....... In the morning, once I am done with my workout and mediation, I went to the kitchen to help out my mother a little. Then we have our breakfast and father got ready to go to the workce to quit his job and say farewell to his colleagues there. As yesterday mother has a proper talk with father about it. A few monthster the enrollment of Martial Fantasia Academy starts. Its name supernatural Academy started mainly to control other world¡¯s returnees and teach them not to use their powers for the crime. I also have made thorough preparation and solid identity as other world returnees with the status as a cultivator. As Aashi has checked the forum which is mainly essed or used by supernatural people as it needed an identity and it has many functions for people to enjoy because of it, The Forum ¡®Naturalism¡¯ is very popr. I have found many interesting things such as the cultivators have special privileges and the rule of the jungle is more prominent inside and all the things are decided by battles. There is also a list of people who are no.1 to 100 ording to battle powers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 1. Rosa Mn (Ability User). Battle Power ¨C Equal Grandmaster Practitioner (High)/Star Level ¨C 8. 2. Andrew Mishell (Ability User). Battle Power ¨C Equal Grandmaster Practitioner (Mid)/Star Level ¨C 7. 3. Lu Chen (Cultivator). Battle Power ¨C Equal Grandmaster Practitioner (Low)/Star Level ¨C 7. 4. Kievan Mann (Mage). Battle Power ¨C Equal Grandmaster Magus (Low)/Star Level ¨C 7. 5. Yu yan (Martial Artist). Battle Power ¨C Equal Grandmaster Practitioner (Low)/Start Level ¨C 7. 6. Airi Taira (Martial Artist). Battle Power ¨C Master Practitioner (Peak)/Star Level ¨C 6. 7. Akari Shyama (Mage). Battle Power ¨C Magus Master (Peak)/Star Level ¨C 6. 8. Kairi Aoyama (Ability User). Battle Power ¨C Master Practitioner (High)/ Star Level ¨C 5. 9. Chung-Cha (Mage). Battle Power ¨C Magus Master (High)/ Star Level ¨C 5. 10.Shriman Kinsh (Cultivator). Batter Power ¨C Master Practitioner (Mid)/ Star Level ¨C 5. ..... ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C I only search it because I was bored and at least I remember the top 10 names when I go there, this might be useful but looking here at the names, the girls are dominating over the boys. The days won¡¯t be as boring with those young masters around to keep it productive. Well anyway, after a whole day of packing and setting everything then saying their farewell to neighbours. I helped my Father in buying the property andpleting the paper works online and transferring it as lottery reward money has finalised before my father who went straight after quitting his job. Then today we booked a vehicle to load our things and then directly went to our new home where my parents and I will live in the future. I also made some adjustments and added some safety Archrunes so I will have peace of mind even then I am thinking of gifting them nes to the mother and watching to father with defensive and healing Archrunes on those. It took us one and a half hours to reach themunity and a few minutes more from the entrance gate to our house. Then we unloaded all our stuff from the vehicle and stored them in an empty room, after that we had something to eat then rested for a while then unpacked our stuff. In this two-story house, the first floor has a dining room attached with medium size kitchen and a single bedroom with a toilet and bathroom attached to it. The small living room where we put our sofa set and ce for TV. On the second floor, there are just rooms, a total of four rooms so I took the best one out of them which has a window with a small balcony and good scenery. Then I took my things and set them up in the room, my room is very simple like one bed which has been installed in the house for free then there¡¯s a small bookshelf to keep my books, a table and chair then a beautifully designed wood trunk to keep my clothes nice and tidy. Anyway, I am tired today so I sleep for while. I told Aashi to alert me when the dinner is ready and my mother called for me. Then I slept on the new bedsheets which are fluffy andfortable to sleep on. ...... ..... ...... ******** Chapter 10 Chapter 10: 10. Suprise Encounter ********** ...... ...... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, [ ] Aashi talking. ...... ..... ...... ////// (Mc Pov) \\\ ¡°Ahh, what a beautiful day today is,¡± I just finished with my morning routine and training, I was having a cup of green refreshing tea on the balcony sitting on a chair and enjoying the scenery around us with natural charm, showing how much nature has a returned to its pristine state. After enjoying it for a while I stood up and got ready withfortable clothing to jog around themunity, also familiarizing myself with the people living in the neighbourhood. I just got out of the house but someone already crashed into me and I tried to catch whoever they are but then I slipped my foot on something and ended up below the person I tried to catch. I opened my eyes only to see dark in my vision then I try to clear whatever stuck on my face with my hands, just when I touched with my hands I felt a soft and springy sensation from my fingers so I squeeze it hard, a few times feeling great in my hands. ¡°Ahhhhh Mnnmm¡± Then I heard a moan from above me which made me freeze and when it registered in my mind what I identally touched so I hurriedly took my hands away from there then I try to talk to thedy as I assumed would be the youngdy from the voice earlier above me but my mouth was also stuck over by something. ¡°Ahhh~ Mmnn! don... don¡¯t move Mr., wait for a little and I¡¯ll get up from you, highs!!.. Fuuu!!...,¡± She said and stuttered in between then moved away from me and sat beside me, from the breathing I am hearing she is trying to gain herposer then I also sat up and turned my face toward thedy to see who I bump into. Wow, I had to say, she is great beauty and also a milf onee-san. I think I used most of my luck encountering such great beautiful milf in the morning and also feeling of those soft, springy feelings with sweet fragrance still in my mind. She has casual clothes on her, wearing a white shirt and ck mini skirt with a ck jacket above the white shirt looking like an officedy. The shirt over her big boobs is having a hard time containing them and those thick thighs, huggable waist with round, firm, full and springy butt together with thesebinations make her very hot. I like her those beautiful blond waist-length hair tied in a ponytail hairstyle and wine-red eyes with snow white and soft looking skin. I don¡¯t know about others but these women take a top position whenes to beauty and voice which I heard before was like a sweet melody. ¡°Hey hello, I am sorry about what happened before as I was in a hurry, are you all right. Also are you new in the neighbourhood this is the first time I saw you here as I live here just beside the house you came from? I heard yesterday someone going toe here live beside us. So it must be you and your family, right,¡± She greeted me with a small blush on her face trying to hide with a small smile on her face before that I stood and help her stand up by giving my hand to her, then she says that she hadn¡¯t seen me before and she heard someone moved beside her house so I thought this mature milf onee-san is my neighbour, what a stroke of fantastic luck to get such lovely person to be my neighbour. ¡± Hello, where¡¯s my manner, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I am Erick Dahl and you can just call me, Erick as we are neighbours from now on so please take care of me Ms, Umn!¡± I greeted her and extends my hand to shake with her when I wanted to address her but remember I don¡¯t even have her name so I gesture towards her. ¡°Ohh sorry! I am Kristine Camilo, same here, pleasure meeting you. I will be going now as I am in a hurry so when I am back I¡¯ll show you and your family a proper weing party, so see youter.¡± She then shook my hand and introduced herself. Then said she will throw us a weing party when she is back from wherever she is going. We then exchange goodbye then she hurriedly left. ¡°See youter Camilo onee-san!¡± I also see her off to themunity gate then I wandered around themunity seeing the elderly people doing some light exercise in the garden which has a little park attached to it. There I got to meet a lot of old grandpas some has a mysterious vibe and some are in ordinary but I can tell they all have a lot of experience with their respective fields in whatever they did in their life as all of them living in this top middle-ssmunity so they must have some capital and their businesses. ¡°Hello uncles, how are you all today,¡± I thought if I am going to live here for a few years then knowing some people won¡¯t be a bad idea. And I also need to know if anyone here has a bad intention toward us. ¡°Hello young man, we are healthy and fine. This young man, you seem to be new here as I haven¡¯t seen your face around here and most of the young people who live here are grandchildren of us old people so we know their faces,¡± one of the elderly men replied to me and asked me in return, the old man has all-white hair on his head to his small beard and also has some wrinkles on his face but mostly looks healthy enough and now that I pay attention to their status, all of them are healthy like their life force has been enhanced by something. Hmmm, it must be the new environment¡¯s effect and their diet. ¡°Ohh Yeah! I and my parents just moved here yesterday so that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t know me and I am Erick Dahl¡¯. As I was wandering around hear and saw you all elders so I thought why not greet you all at the same time and we get to know each other,¡± I told them what they were all wondering about and also introduced myself then checked with my aura a little to see if any person here has any dark intention hidden in their heart. So I can determine if they are a threat to my parents or anyone else for that matter. But I didn¡¯t find anything from them so I felt a little relieved to know that. They also introduced themself and their family. We have little conversations and also I help them out a little, seeing all of them are mostly kind to me so little help won¡¯t matter much to me but for them, it might be big deal. As I also had cured them of their hidden illness and body pains they might have. ¡°See youter, young Erick and don¡¯t forget toe here tomorrow as well and help out us elderly people a little hahaha,¡± one of the elderly men patted my back and permitted me to join them in their morning exercise with a heartyugh, I had helped them of relieving their pain and aches by using acupuncture knowledge, now they would feel refreshed and light all of sudden so they should be thankful to me that I moved into thismunity and met them then I said goodbye to them as it¡¯s been a few hours and if I don¡¯t reach in time my mother would cause a lot of ruckuses. I just smile at them then said goodbye and promised them toe again as I like thepany of old experience fogies but funny type. ....... ¡°I am home and mother, is the lunch ready as I am feeling a little hungry right now,¡± a few minutester I reach my new home then announce my presence let the mother know and asked mother for food as after helping old men around, I am feeling little hungry. ¡°Wee back son,e to the dining room as food is already ready and I am setting up at the table,¡± I heard my mother wee me and told me that food is ready so I directly moved to the dining room after washing my face and hands a little in the bathroom. ¡°So where you went to and did something good happen,¡± mother asked me seeing me smiling, she started to set up the table with food and tes so I helped my mother with that and exin what happened when I was strolling around. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be in my room and call me when Camilo onee-sane here to invite us,¡± I said to mother then went to my room and close the door as I have told mother everything from meeting beautiful milf onee-san to old geezers. Also, that milf onee-san has invited us for a weing party. I have an idea why she would be one to invite us but I will confirm that letter. For now, my n for today is something very important that I needed to finish. So I freshen up first then got up and move into one of the empty rooms and I took out a lot of things from my inventory as these things are very rare for now and this world doesn¡¯t have any way to ess these resources for now. Yes, these things are the ones I have Aashi bought from the ck market or just hijacked directly and I picked them up before moving here, I didn¡¯t forget to clean up the loose ends as I have Aashi leave no clues behind who bought them. I don¡¯t want any trouble for now as I am not invincible with strength or with statutes so first I need is build and establish myself some prestige with the help of thepany that I am nning to develop. ¡°Aashi remind me when mother calls for me as I¡¯ll be busy for a while, Okay,¡± I cleared my mind and ask Aashi to tell me when mother calls for me. [ Affirmative, Master ] Having gotten affirmation I concentrated on my work. This is something I have to give my all and pour everything into it to make it so that its development won¡¯t stop with my imagination and keep on developing its own in the future. ¨C ¨C ¨C A Few Hours Later ¨C ¨C ¨C [Master, it¡¯s time for you to stop working and get ready as mother has just called for you. ] ¡°Hmmmn........Okay, thanks for the reminder Aashi,¡± I came back from the concentrated state after being reminded by Aashi and the work has been only 1/5pleted as it needs a lot of things that needed to be carefully done before starting the main work so that¡¯s why it has only been done this little. After that, I had my bath and got ready with a new look with more casual clothes which fit me. ¡°Ok, Mom I am ready so when are we going,¡± I got ready and came down to see my mother who is already in her party dress, a one-piece white colour dress with cherry flower patterns on it and which makes my mother look very charming in this dress. And Father is wearing his typical ck and white party suits so I had him change into something more presentable as I don¡¯t want to see my Father bing embarrassed himself. After we are all got ready then we departed for the party in the car sent by the organiser for us. After reaching there without thinking much I took the lead seeing my parent¡¯s hesitation as it would be their first experience going to this kind of party so I had to take the lead on everything and push them so they can adapt to this kind of thing. I had to remind my parents to act casual at the party and don¡¯t be tense there as this is just a weing party for the new people like us who recently moved into thismunity so they can interact with their neighbours and get to know them better. ..... ..... *********** Chapter 11 Chapter 11: 11. Party And Getting Acquainted With Beauties ********** ...... ...... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, [ ] Aashi talking. ...... ..... ...... ////// (Third person Pov) \\ ¡°Hahaha!! Come, young man, we were just waiting for you and your family to arrive here. So now do introduce us to them,¡± the old man said with a twinkle in his eyes andughed heartily when he saw the handsome and familiar young man enter his vi hall with two unfamiliar people with him so he called out so he can introduce them to others. ¡°Ahh Hi! Grandpa Dai, what are you doing here and are you one of the organisers? Here I thought that Christine onee-san was the one as she has invited us here. Well, I¡¯m notining or anything, hahaha!¡± the young man greeted the old man and ask his doubt showing an imaginary question mark above his head seeing the old man here not knowing that this party is hosted by the same old man. ¡°Haish!!... The young people nowadays. Well, she is my niece and yes, I am the host today. This is a celebration party for my niece¡¯s promotion and yesterday when young Erick¡¯s family of three came to our little ¡®Serene Community¡¯ so I thought of inviting everyone to the party in this littlemunity so I decided to have my niece inform your family about it. Anyways first you should let your parents and us introduce one another then you can go enjoy yourself there with young people and leave us old ones to our devices.¡± When Erick asked and mentioned his niece, making the old man¡¯s expression darken a little and his eyebrow twitch so Erick try to defuse the tension byughing it out but the old man just let out a sigh of defeat and started to tell Erick about himself and how thedy which Erick asked before is rted to said the old man. Then they reached the sitting areas where all the elderly people sat there in chairs with tables full of different dishes and drinks they are enjoying themselves. ¡°Hello, elders! All of you are pretty much-having fun so I won¡¯t take much of your time then let me introduce you to my parents, here my lovely mother Asa Dahl and my father Jaden Dahl¡¯. Dad and Mom, these are the elders that I met in the park which I told you about in the morning, they are good-hearted and kind people so you don¡¯t have to be worried about anything, also don¡¯t be tense as I can see your nervous expression. It¡¯s your first timeing to this kind of party so it¡¯s understandable but you both should loosen up a little.¡± Erick then came forward then he greeted them which they return with a nod towards Erick and his parents with a kind smile. Seeing the elders were having fun talking and mingling themselves so without talking nonsense he introduced them to a group of elders and also encourage his parents to see their stiff movements and nervous expression. ¡°Yeah!!¡± ¡Á8 Replied all of them in unison. ¡°Mr. and Miss Dahl¡¯, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous as we will be neighbours from now on and living in the samemunity so we are often going to meet each other. If you are stiff like that you will have body ache and believe me, you don¡¯t want that, hahahahah¡Á8!!¡± replied one of the old men with white moustaches with little ck shining on them and grey-white hairs, wearing an old fashioned suit and branded brown colour cane looking like a passionate and dignified old man. And making Erick¡¯s parents rx with his humour andugh at all elders which made the mood lightened up. ¡°Ohh! All of you are elders and seniors to us so you can just call us by our first name as it feels kind of awkward, thank you very much for inviting us to your party. This is our first time attending this kind of a party so we are feeling a little out of it so don¡¯t mind us and enjoy yourself,¡± Erick¡¯s father said with little respect towards the elderly people after calming himself down. To which the old men smile kindly then shook their hands and introduced themself to others then got busy in their talk or gossip. ...... ///// (Erick Pov) \\ I took my leave after my parents felt fine in their presence and I started to search for my milf onee-san which I caught glims when I was introducing my parents to a group of old men, that mature milf has a charm of ady who can captivate everyone and She was in a designer blue one-piece dress with dark blue fis types stockings and red high heels. Then a few minutester, I found her with some female friends and some guys which are trying to hit on them or specifically my milf onee-san, seeing that I got slightly irritated. ¡°Hello, beautiful! Can I and my friends give you guyspany and get to know each other closely.¡± Said some random trash. ¡°Yeah, apany us and young master Turd. It is your fortune that young master has an interest in you.¡± Said the underling of random trash. But got ignored by the lovelydies but they had frowning and irritated expressions. Seeing that scene and listening to their cheap line I got annoyed so I walk towards them with heavy steps and a little bit of aura leaking from me to intimidate them then I stood beside them and put my left hand on the shoulder of what I assumed was a leader in their group of five trashes. ¡°Hey man! Can¡¯t you see, they don¡¯t like yourpany here so why don¡¯t you guys take the hint and just fuck off,¡± I said clear irritation showing on my face and I also increased my grip strength on his shoulder to make him feel little pain, it did much more than that like making the cracking sound of bone on his shoulder if I press just a minuscule amount of strength on the grip of his shoulder it might just break. ¡°Ahhh ok, ok man cool down!! I...I. understand so please, can you now release me. Owch owch! It hurts man, please release me!! Ok guys, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± He cried out in pain a little and look back in anger to see who would be brave enough to stop this young master and responsible for making him feel pain in his shoulder but when his shoulder started to crack and got the brunt of my aura, his angry expression turn into cracked ugly expression with crocodile tears on his eyes then I only gave him re with little of my aura mix in it to let him understand not to mess around and in a few secondster when I thought he had enough so I let him go, also because I started to get attention from the surrounding. So when he went away with his goons from there, I p my hand to clear non-existent dirt from the palm of my hand and then turn towards thedies. ¡°Hello,dies! If you don¡¯t mind mypany then can I stand here and have a little talk with the lovely beauties. Ohh hello! Ms Christine, I didn¡¯t see you before and btw, you look lovely in this dress. You twodies also look beautiful as the dresses you wearing look great on you,¡± I came face to face with otherdies who are standing with my milf neighbour so I gave them a shing smile andplimented them on their beauty at the same time asking their permission to apany them to which they flushed a little and gave me yful smiles then I felt re from the side where my milf onee-san was standing so I turn to her side and acted like I am surprised to see her here of all ces then Iplimented her beauty and the surprising wonderful one-piece dress, she is wearing gave me much more refined feeling of royalty for a second. After Iplimented her, she just pouted and felt wronged but seeing her expression, made me wonder where this creature came from. She looks very alluring with her mature milf charm which she has and when I nced around, I found that not only her but all three of them are getting plenty of lecherous nces. If not for her Uncle Dai¡¯s influence which they were afraid of offending, they might flock to her with their vulgarities nce and foot licking praises for her beauty. ¡°Now you see me I thought you forgot about ever meeting me, humph!¡± milf onee-san said with her same alluring pouting expression making it harder for me to not pinch her soft-looking cheeks and taste those red supple lips of hers. ¡°Hahahaha!!..Sorry sorry! It was my mistake, Okay. Anyways so when are you going to tell me about how you are rted to grandpa Dai.¡± Iughed it off seeing her pout and alluring expression which made me distract a little so I just changed the topic. ¡°Umm! Well,st time we don¡¯t have much time to talk about it so I wasn¡¯t able to tell you that but how you are acquainted with my uncle as you just came here yesterday.¡± seeing that topic has been perfectly changed and she is back to normal with the same small smile ever present on her face in front of her close friends. After she asks about me how I knew her uncle then I exined that I got to meet them on the same day when I met her. Then I introduced myself to her friends and got to know them. The prettydy which has brown hair with pretty brown eyes wearing a brown one-piece with a flowery design and ck knee socks with ck high heels, her name is Hana Eto and is a granddaughter of a normal-looking old man whom I met yesterday and whose name is Hiraku Eto. And the otherdy which has ck shiny hair with tips little greyed out with her back emerald-like eyes shining in the light and whoever looks at those eyes would make them blind. She is wearing a party orange gown with a white sakura pattern making her look breathtaking in that dress and on her leg, she wore short slick brownish-yellow shocks with sakura like high heels, just by standing beside her I can smell sakura from her from that I can tell what she prefers the most. Her name is Aisa Hironaka and is the granddaughter of a moustache old man from the group of old men whose name is Masashi Hironaka. Once we got to know each other a little and I felt that the threedies now are much more rxed than before so I started having fun talking with them as they are a lot more open to society and modern ideas, not so stuck up on old rules. So it¡¯s a bit easier to converse with them. ....... ....... ************ Chapter 12 Chapter 12: 12. Hummmmm.....Nyaaa ********* ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, [ ] Aashi talking. ..... ..... ..... /////// (Mc Pov) \\\ ¡°Okdies, I¡¯ll be going now so take care of yourself and Christine onee-san, so please always wear the bracelet which I have given you all the time. It might protect you from harming in your way, so I hope you listen to me, alright.¡± I bid goodbye to the girls then got near Christine onee-san and whisper in her ear so only she can hear it. ¡°Hmmm! I believe you and this is a beautiful bracelet which I like very much, I won¡¯t be parting from this so don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± Christine replied with a sweet smile and twinkling of her eyes and eyeing her wrist where the beautiful emerald bracelet is, with golden chains covering her wrist making it look even more enchanting. ¡°Alright then see you,dies, until next time,¡± I gave them dazzling smile which made the girls flush red and then they replied with a small smile adorning their faces, making anyone see that scene head over heels for them in one look. After that I took my leave from there and went to pick up my parents who were having too much fun, eating and drinking with old fogies, seeing their expression which is flushed a little, I sigh in relief that at least they can rx and enjoy with these people. ¡°Hey Mom, Dad and Grandpa Dai, aren¡¯t all of you having too much fun, just don¡¯t overdo it as you need to take care of your health, also why mom and dad look so tipsy,¡± when I got near my parents and saw the condition which they were reeking of alcohol so I ask grandpa Dai who was the only one to look fine enough for the answer without tripping the words. ¡°Hahahahahaa! Young Erick, your parents sure are tough. They can hold their own against all of us hic...hmmn ..hic...I also have too much today but I won the battle, hahahaha!¡± Grandpa Dai answered fine at first then started to be drowsy with hups and blinked his eyes so I thought, ¡®why not when he is still having a cup filled with alcohol in his hand, taking a sip from it until that ss dropped on the table¡¯, seeing that I just shook my head and call the manager in charge of affairs of the party and took my parents before that I made them little sober up so they can at least walk without tripping all of us. I took them to the car which we came from and then have the driver drive us back to the house. I tip the guy then took my parents in their bedroom and tuck them on the bed after I took off the boots of father and heels of mother, I also took off the tie and suit from Father then covered them with the quilt so they won¡¯t catch a cold. ¡°Haaaa! it sure was a mentally exhausting day but I also have fun and my parents got to experience the upper society a little bit so it¡¯s fine. Ok, I¡¯ll rest for a bit then start working on what I was doing beforehand.¡± I took a bath and sat on the chair on the balcony to dry my hair naturally, and also to feel the refreshing air. ......... ¡°Hmmn! The framework has beenpleted after working for a few hours, now then let¡¯s get to work on important parts.¡± I am in the room where I started my work at noon. Now after a few hours of hard work, the base framework waspleted so I took a few minutes to rest and then again started my work. If I wanted toplete this, I had to work for the whole night and day for it to bepleted. In the morning after a whole night of work ..... ¡°Ahhhh! Finally, I can rest easy but seriously, I never thought that I end up finishing it in just one night as I thought, I have to work a whole day more for it toplete. Now, this is a pleasant surprise, even though I didn¡¯t consider it, but it happened anyway. I should make myself something to drink, hmmm!¡± I mutter to myself after dusting the nonexistent dust from my hands then got up and make my way to the kitchen then I made some energy drinks for myself and my parents. I kept the parent¡¯s portion on the freeze with a note on it. Then I again, came to my room to do thest checkup for any faults. I doubled checked everything and found no problem with the settings then stood in front of a ss circr chamber and admired my hard work. ¡°Hmmm! It¡¯s breathtaking, isn¡¯t it? My lovely Aashi!!¡± I took a deep breath now that I pay attention to what I have made. [Affirmative, I like it very much. Thank you, Master]. ¡°Has...!! Don¡¯t worry about it? Just make sure to repay me seeing how hard I work to make this masterpiece.¡± I replied smugly with a proud expression on my face. ¡°Now we have to wait for a few hours for the evolution process toplete, then you can have your own real body,¡± I said to Aashi who by the way is very eager for it. If you wondering what I am talking about then from my conversation you can guess, that I was busy with making the body for Aashi as I already have promised her and also I will have a very capable person by my side so I can have more free time toze around. I wanted to create a body for Aashi when I first ask about her from The Goddess. So the first thing I did was to look around for the material after obtaining the basic information about the world. When I was concerned about materials, Aashi reminded me that the system has a Shop function. At that time I had the urge to smack myself for forgetting an important or convenient function of the system. Then I ordered everything rted to the supernatural in good quality can be found legally or illegally like from the legal market and the ck market. I did that because, in the System Shop, you can¡¯t just take the things for free as you need to exchange something to obtain it or exchange the things rted to the supernatural from your world to System Shop for OEC (Otaku Exchange Credit). Forget the naming sense I am sure who is messing with that. So let¡¯s forget about that and focus on here what I am talking about. The supernatural stuff that I found wasn¡¯t much use to me, how should I say, they were pretty much useless so I exchange everything for System Credits. Then I was able to get the useful material for making this breathtaking beauty in front of me. I was standing in front of a circr ss chamber and admiring my most ideal form of the imageing into existence. I had poured everything into it, making the best body with the beauty and the talent for my eternalpanion. After admiring it for a while and I am waiting for the process toplete. The body is made from the best material that I can find in the System Shop. I wanted the body to evolve and be a pure form of a human being or Supreme Human (who is the highest human form that can be born with universal energies) so I had to soak the body in liquid form of pure universal energies. They are as pure as the highest form of energy (¡®Primordius¡¯) but just below in level by a few notches but that¡¯s the limit of material can take before they bust out with the excess energy. As I was waiting for the body to be ready for Aashi soul imnt so I took the chance to clean the house and utensils, of course with the help of Archrunes. Then I made light meals and drinks which would lessen the headache of my parents as they will be having a handover as soon as they woke up. When I finish with that I took my portion and finished eating in a few minutes. Then I came to the room to check if it was ready. After waiting for hours the process finished then I re-checked everything over to make sure there was no problem. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s ready. Aashi, be prepared and don¡¯t be nervous as it was a request that I had with Goddess so everything will be done by this locket here which The Goddess, herself has given me after the request.¡± I said to Aashi and assure her feeling her mix emotions and unsure about the whole ordeal. [Yes, Master, I am prepared Now. You can start anytime, also I can¡¯t wait to feel your warm touch and taste the food you make. I also want to try everything that normal human beings do. So yeah, I am feeling a little excited]. ¡°Hmmm! okay, then but I had to remind you that you will lose connection with me or more like you will be unconscious for a few hours as the soul and body both will improve as one and be one whole.¡± I reminded her about the process so she won¡¯t freak out. ¡°Then here we go,¡± I took the locket and ced it between my hands, stood there in a prayer position and thought strongly about Goddess. Then bright holy light engulf me whole but a few secondster it receded, I open my hands to see the locket was shining and I can sense the pure soul forceing from it which has my signature on it. I ced it over the heart of the body then it hover over itself and suddenly became intangible then drill itself inside her body. After the body shone with bright rainbow colours so instinctively I closed my eyes. ...... ...... ************ \\(Oma..ke)//// ¡°Hmmm! I think this will do, I have double-triple checked everything so it should be fine.¡± The young man with above-average appearance mumbling in hisboratory setting with a lot of different materials on the floor where weird circles and symbols are drawn. Seeing this material on the floor a Certain Fullmetal Alchemist would scream ¡°this is human transmutation, this guy is insane and out of his mind¡±. As you all know a human being is made of all kinds of things present in nature and after the death of a human, the body dposed and return to nature. The physical body, which is aplex system of bones, muscles, organs, nerves and blood vessels developed for optimal interaction with the environment, follows standard naturalws and patterns that, while different between species are simr to all animal life on the. It has been stated that, broken down to its barestponents. The human body isprised of many things which mainly are- Oxygen, 43kg Carbon, 16kg ¨C Hydrogen, 7kg ¨C Nitrogen, 1.8kg ¨C Calcium, 1kg ¨C Phosphorus, 0.78kg ¨C Potassium, 0.14kg ¨C Sulfur, 0.14kg ¨C Sodium, 0.10kg ¨C Chlorine, 0.095kg ¨C and Magnesium, 0.019kg. ¡°Now then I should start my creation and when I seed, I will be recorded in the history of annuals, Hahahahaha!!!! Hahahahahaaaa!!!!..cough ...cough!!!!..,¡± the young man was having his monologue then heughed like a maniac imagining his fantasies and ended up coughing ... **Jsjxhdoxnxjsksjb!!!!!(Langauge of bullshit books)**** ¡°Hahaha!!! Rise My Greatest Masterpiece and Prove Everyone How Great I can be..., hahaha Hahahahaha!!!!!¡± Now the official maniacughs afterpleting the spell. When he wasn¡¯t paying attention at that time suddenly a ck cat jumped into the circle and then the circle shed red... *sh!* *Bang!!!!* After the light died down, there revealed a figure of human size standing there licking her hands and scratching her sides from time to time. When the young manid his eyes on the figure he got dumbfounded and then started to mumble to himself... ¡°Hmmm!!!¡± The young man then focused on the figure who looks like totally human except for two cat ears, a tail and slit-like eyes, also have a behaviour of a cat, even among the human her figure is hot. Yeah, her figure, the cat + human transmutation = Catgirl, One with big boobs and a big bust. The catgirl at the moment is naked and licking her fingers but the young man didn¡¯t even bat an eye at this erotic scene. This guy here must be gay orpletely impotent. ¡°Hmmm!!..Can you understand me,¡± The young man waved his hands and try to talk to the catgirl? Then the cat girl cutely plus erotically tilted her head and moved her hand above her right boob then scratched there identally which made her moan erotically. ..... ¡°Nyaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡± Once the young man heard the erotic moan with a nya sound, he wasn¡¯t able to control the hormones inside his body and ended up nose bleeding to his death. \The end/// ..... ..... ********** ...... ...... A/N: Here we go again this time I added a little bit extra so if you like it then don¡¯t forget to drop a review. Also,ment on it, how you felt about the chapter and if you have any ideas that you feel like sharing with me then please do that... ...... ...... Chapter 13 Chapter 13: 13. Aashi Reawaken ************ ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... ..... ///////// (Third Person Pov) \\\ With the chirping of birds, the fresh wind blows which brings a lively scent with it. The great vitality shows that the earth is having its fill and now releasing it into the atmosphere so whoever took a breather will liven up. The whole and its habitant are busy in their daily affairs ignoring what they can¡¯t see, the lovely atmosphere which presents by the to its inhabitants but they ignore it and still do harm to the that provides them with everything without asking anything in return. Only one person might be able to understand the world¡¯s plea who is developing its consciousness slowly but surely because the world got the whiff of energy from the said person and now just amodating said person as the world gets its nourishment from him daily unintentionally. Today ¡®he¡¯ felt happy so also got happy for ¡®him¡¯ and try to make the surroundings morefortable for ¡®him¡¯. So the area got denser with energy just surrounding the house where he lives and the fake hill started to evolve into a real hill filled with pure energy. ..... Erick Home, Second floor, ¡°Hmm..!!!¡± The beautiful humming voice came from the ss chamber where a breathtaking beauty is sleeping and now her long shining eyshes fluttered a little then she slowly opened her wine red eyes which can captivate anyone with just one look. She has a very stunning appearance which can make anyone enthralled by the sight of her and with the aura, she has at this moment, she looks like a goddess who descended from the heavens to the mortal world. The crimson hair with golden tips which reach down to her hip gives the feeling of peace and tranquillity. The red wine eyes matched her hair making her look even more perfect. Her snow-white skin with little redness because of being in a liquid solution for hours makes her look more stunning and attractive. Her bust is not so big or not so small and they look perfect in her figure, her hip is small yet curvy which enhances her appeal and the round, firm full butt makes her look more enticing to look at. To finish up,stly the long beautiful leg which can make anyone want to have a desire to caress them at least once. Overall she has a body that will make even goddesses jealous of her beauty and the couple with the disposition she gives off that will make anyone want to worship her and not have any malicious intentions. ¡°Ahh! Finally, you opened your eyes and here I thought I would have to wait a few more hours. Okay, now that you are awake then let us have youe out from there and have some clothes to cover yourself as you do that so I will wait outside for you to get ready.¡± Erick then pressed some buttons which emptied the liquid inside the chamber and opened the ss so he stepped out of the room to give her some time alone as she ispletely in her birthday suit and also cause even he is having a hard time looking at her beauty without causing the physiological reaction from his body. *Creak!* The door closed then Aashi stepped out and checked herself in front of a mirror which is just at the side in a few steps. ¡°Hmmm! Master is very meticulous with my body and gave his all to make me have this wonderful body. It feels great having a body. Now I can live side by side with my master and serve him wholeheartedly. Master said my body has something special from current humans and the same as him. But looking at myself I feel something special in my heart so that¡¯s what master calls it, embarrassment, right.¡± After checking a few times and feeling satisfied enough to have a full smile on her face. She chose a normal one-piece white dress with a floral design which has been kept in the drawer for her use. In a few minutes, she got ready and then called out so Erick got in. Just as he came inside, Erick became stunned seeing her in this beautiful dress which suits perfectly and who knows how many times he admired her. He even thought to himself if he can even make the same beauty a second time. He should have a little confidence but he also has no ns for it as he is happy with what he got at present. ¡°Master...Master...!!!¡± Aashi called out seeing her master in a daze. Making hime out of his contemte state. ¡°What were you thinking Master,¡± Aashi ask full of curiosity. ¡°Hmmm!!!..well just thinking how gorgeous you ended up. I never thought your soul will affect this much to the body, which made it suitable for the soul to mergepletely and your body even improved. Now I can say with 100% that you will be no. 1 when ites to talent and beauty or any kind of mour.¡± Erick said with confidence and a dazzling smile. ¡°Ohh!! Master.. you don¡¯t have topliment me so much, as it¡¯s embarrassing. Master! Can I learn more about these feelings and emotions? It¡¯s the first time I experienced it so I want to know everything about it.¡± Aashi blushed with a little smile on her lips and cheeks covered with her hands, acting like a cute little girl. ¡°Hmmn! I am fine with it I was just about to mention it as it would be needed if you want to evolve ahead. You have the best talent so you will only need one month to learn everything about the expressions and feelings.¡± Erick reminded her and encouraged her to proceed with it as the more understanding she would have, the better it would for her development and when she will be a master in this field then she will be more helpful as an assistant. He was thinking of making her the CEO of his futurepany. So he can have more time toze around. ¡°Thank you, master! For this wonderful experience and I will make sure to work hard so you would be proud of me, hehehe!¡± Aashi expressed her gratitude with a sweet smile of happiness on her face. ¡°Hmmn! It¡¯s almost time for mother and father to wake up and they will be in the dining room shortly after so before that we have to move there, also I have to introduce you as a close friend who I met a few days ago, for now, this will do.¡± just as Erick remembered that his parents may be about to wake soon then he heard the footsteps downstairs so he hurriedly caught Aashi by hand and drag her to the dining room and exin to her how to act her part in this drama. ....... Just as they sat down both mother and father came to the dining hall with their hands on their heads and groaning from a hangover. ¡°Ahhh! This headache. I will not be attending this kind of party from now. Damn this headache, it¡¯s making my head throb. Uhh, Son when did you get up, I¡¯m sorry, I prepare your breakfast soon let me get ready.¡± Fatherined and sure again, not to go party but likest time he will still be going there then mother noticed sitting me as they came my back was towards them so they didn¡¯t notice Aashi or the food on the table so mother thought I was waiting for breakfast. ¡°No, no mother, also father both of youe here and sit as I took the liberty to make us some dishes which might help in your predicament. Also, try those drinks they are good for your health.¡± Erick hurriedly got up and drag them to sit so they can taste a various variety of food he prepared for them. Smelling the aroma and looking at the dazzling food on the table, their stomach started to make noise and their heads started cool down giving them a rxing feeling. Not able to handle the waiting they started to eat and Erick exin to them how it can help them. Erick seeing them happily eating whileughing made him little content inside. Just like this kind of moment, he wanted to give his parents where they can enjoy their days without worrying about anything. In a few minutes, they finished everything on the table clean, seeing the table cleaned off all the food and their shameful disy in front of their son, the parents felt a little embarrassed. After calming down a little, they look towards their son for asking where did he learn to cook like this. Suddenly their attention got towards Aashi who was sitting there patiently and elegantly. Being the parents of Erick, they don¡¯t have any kind of urge to bow or worship inside them only a little bit of curiosity and praise for her beauty. ¡°Ahem! Son, who might she be as you haven¡¯t introduced us to her,¡± Erick¡¯s mother asked and trying to start a conversation from the awkward situation. ¡°Ohh! Let me introduce you to her, she is a friend of mine and her name is Aashi. We met a few days ago and got along quickly so we became friends as she was free today so I took her our home,¡± Erick exined but not much just a normal introduction. Erick¡¯s parents are very simple creatures as long as they feel that the person in front of them isn¡¯t harmful they will readily ept them that¡¯s why Erick didn¡¯t mind letting Aashi¡¯s presence known to them. ¡°Thank you Aunt and Uncle for your hospitality, I will make sure toe again to visit you next time.¡± having been epted by Erick¡¯s parents, Aashi also has been rather lively and open with Erick¡¯s parents. ¡°Hahahahaha!!! Don¡¯t mind us feel free toe whenever you feel like it, little Aashi,¡± Erick¡¯s mother has a fondness for beautiful things and beauty like Aashi is her top favourite, maybe that¡¯s why she has that regrettable expression on her face but Erick didn¡¯t know that his mother has other ns for Aashi and Him. ¡°All right mother and father, we are leaving as it¡¯s time for her to go home,¡± saying goodbye to Erick parent¡¯s, Aashi and Erick left his home in a remote area where nobody is around. ...... ¡°Okay! This ce will do as nobody is here at this time of day so for now we will use this ce for your transportation to Ind. But next time make sure to buy a house nearby here so we can use it to teleport ourselves without causing a ruckus.¡± Erick and Aashi stop at the small ally as this ce is used for dumpster purposes so at this time nobody wille here then Erick reminded Aashi to buy a separate house for a convenient purpose. ¡°Yes, Master I will do that once I finish with the work you have assigned,¡± Aashi replied with a smile on her face. As this is her first time experiencing the real world with the physical body so she is excited to explore new things and feel the world. ¡°Fine, I get it that you are excited so here, I am installing some information about how to make thebour force LB model, make sure you have enough to expand the work faster as I need everythingpleted in a month and ready for business in next month.¡± Erick transferred his understanding and knowledge in Aashi¡¯s brain about how to make LB models as she has to wake up not long ago so she won¡¯t be able to use her power much so she can only work with science-rted things. For her to assimte both body and soul naturally, it will take time but when it¡¯s done she will be able to use most of the skills Erick has, as both of their soul has a special bond so she has that privilege. ¡°Master, I will do my best and before the next month, I will make sure to finish it,¡± Aashi said with a shonen determination style. ¡°I know, you will be able to do it and also keep in mind that nobody can find the location of the ind, alright.¡± Erick patted her head with a smile and then reminded her to be careful when ites to the secrecy of the ind location. ¡°Hmmm! I will keep that in mind, Master,¡± Aashi nodded and enjoyed the head part. ¡°Okay,e here and stand on the circle. It will take you directly to the ind, if you want toe back give me a warning so I will reverse summon you. Alright, off you go,¡± Erick draws the Archrunes of teleportation on the ground then has Aashi stand in the middle for it to work efficiently then reminded her to warn him abouting back so he can do the reverse summon to his side as she won¡¯t be able toe back on her own. ¡°Okay, bye Master, see youter!¡± Aashi said with a cheerful smile then in a sh she is gone. Then Erick took off from there and return home, after greeting his parents, he went directly to his room as it¡¯s been a while since he has proper meditation for cultivation. So he got in a position and started to cultivate. ........ ........ ************ Chapter 14 Chapter 14: 14. Aashi¡¯s First Task ********* ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... ..... ///// (Third Person Pov) \\ ¡°Hmmm! this ce does look good and also has potential for development. Master said I need to firstplete the basic structure and stabilise the foundation for building the facilities. Hmmm! let¡¯s observe first then I start working on it.¡± Aashi came to blurry Ind, shement seeing the environment it has and the prospect it will provide. The natural energy is abundant on this ind, even being a small ind, it has started to develop into a spiritualnd. Aashi then started to stroll around the Ind as the ind, itself is not that big, it¡¯s just a few km in diameter so she only took short 2 hours to observe every nook and cranny of the ind and came up with the ideal n to how to develop this ind with her master¡¯s wishes. Ind has a few small hills, a small forest, a pond and a breathtaking waterfall which falls from the tallest hill around here to the pond directly. The scenery here looks like a painting, which became alive after the soft touch of the natural world energy, the whole ind is filled with vitality so it also provides serene,forting, peace and quietness, a new level offort. ¡°Okay, now that the n has been finalised. I should work on the materials that I bought with me as the master said the LB Modelbour force is necessary for the quick expansion of this developing ind.¡± Aashi then took out the material from the system storage as she still has a connection with it so she can ess it. She doesn¡¯t have to do much, just has to create the one which is called the mother of all units that also has a function to control all units. Once creation for it is finished, it can create a working force by itself like the queen of ants, you only have to provide materials. Soon she got busy with the work. She has all the knowledge provided by her master so she doesn¡¯t need to think too much, just use of her hands will do the rest. ...... Somewhere in the city, in a private room, one of the grand hotels around here. ¡°Hmmn! It is always satisfying to drink and eat after the tiring work.¡± Said thedy with brown hair and brown eyes wearing office attire white and ckbination, even that make her look have a unique appeal to it. ¡°Mmmn! gulp..gulp!! You are right. This makes me forget about my hard day and lessen my stress a little.¡± Said thedy who is also in her office attire with her blonde hair which reaches her waist as she is sittingfortably and her wine red eyes can hypnotise anyone. One thing that makes her stand out would be her huge boobs which are forcing themselves toe out from her shirt. ¡°Hey..hey!! Slow down. Don¡¯t drink so much. Ahhh! I invited you to get together so we can talk to each other as we are always busy with something.¡± The cute poutingdy who addressing thedy with a huge rack that is drowning herself with sake. She has ck shiny hair with tips little greyed out with her back emerald-like eyes shining in the light and the sight of those eyes would make anyone blind with intoxication. She also has the same level when ites to her figure as she is wearing a simple one-piece pale pink dress with petals on it and which ented her figure more. ¡°So Kristine! What¡¯s making you so stressedtely?¡± asked the shiny ck hairdy who was dressed up in a sexy piece from thedy who has a huge rack and her name is Kristine Camilo. So thesedies are the same mild onee-sans who wereughing and jingling at the Erick Dahl¡¯s half-ass jokes and antics. ¡°It¡¯s just a new project under my name and I don¡¯t have any sessful results to show for it even after using so many resources. So of course, I am going to be stressed under so much pressure. Ahhh! Sometimes, I think I should find a man and settle down from this stressful life of mine.¡± Kristine replied resting her hand on her temple on the table. Having her head down so she didn¡¯t see the expressions of her friends when she mentioned thest part. ¡°Hey...hey! Kristine, don¡¯t tell me you already found a man?¡± brown hair and brown eyesdy teasingly asked Kristine. ¡°Hmmm! Who can he be, I don¡¯t recall anyone as an outstanding person who can make our friend here take any interest in him.¡± thedy who has ck hair thoughtfully voiced out. After listening to her friends started teasing her Kristine sobered up a little and her face started to heat up. ¡°Hana-chan and Aisa-chan! Both of you are now bullying me. Humph! I am not going to talk to you both.¡± Kristine pouted with embarrassment showing on her face which makes her extremely charming. Thedy with brown hair and brown eyes, her name is Hana Eto and the ck-haireddy is Aisa Hironaka. Three of them have been friends since childhood because of their grandparent¡¯s friendship, they regard themselves as very good friends and sisters. Kristine Camilo is the eldest among them so She is like a big sister figure. Aisa Hironaka and Hana Eto both respect her for that as she tends to act like a child sometimes so they sometimes tease her. All three of them had never hidden anything from each other and whenever any one of them needed help, the other two would help her unconditionally. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me? It¡¯s the young man from the party as I¡¯ve seen you act like you little too familiar with each other, hmmm!¡± Hana Eto said after thinking with a teasing expression but she didn¡¯t think that her friend will respond with a bashful expression to her little teasing. ¡°Are you seriously into him? Well! It¡¯s not like I have anything against it or more like, he has that aura around which makes you feel secure andfortable. I have a good impression of him but as I don¡¯t know much about him so I can¡¯t give my personal opinions on him.¡± Aisa Hironaka said with a small smile thinking about him. ¡°Moe!! Stop teasing me. I am not that familiar with him yet as we only met twice as of yet. I will think about it in the future. Anyway, I think I should go now otherwise, my assistant might chew me alive for leaving her with my workload.¡± Christine Camilo pouted at her friends for their teasing then faking an angry expression she replied to her friend¡¯s teasing then she made an excuse to run away from the topic then remembered her work and seeing the time on her watch, she took the opportunity to escape from them. ¡°Ohh! You are right. It¡¯s almost time for my meeting to be held, if you hadn¡¯t reminded me I might have beente for the meeting then I will have to listen to the lecture from my mom and Aisa, thanks for inviting me if we have time again next time then it will be my treat.¡± Hana Eto said suddenly remembering something unpleasant and hurriedly fixed herself and got ready to go for her work. ¡°Oka...okay!! Both of you, don¡¯t mind me. You can go busy yourself with your work and also don¡¯t forget to invite your friend next time, Christine. I will wait for it and see you guyster.¡± Aisa seeing her friends departing reminded her good friend Christine to invite her friend over so she gets to know him more deeply then said greetings to both. ¡°See youter, Aisa-chan/Aisa¡± (both) ....... The ind looks blurry from distance and because of this the ind has been isted from the world. Now on the ind, where nobody can see a thing from a distance so nobody knows that the ind is being rebuilt with the tiny little machines. ¡°Okay, good work me. I was finally able toplete the set which produces thebour force and control it with simple instructions. Master will praise me for it as I work extra hard andplete the mother ofbour LB model in just a few short hours.¡± Aashi wipe her imaginary sweats from her forehead and thought of her master praising her for having such good work. The Mother LB module is a simple Module that will produce a workingbour force the size equal to itself means the size of half the human in the shape of a spider. Aashi then put the materials needed for the production and simple instructions on the mother of LB. Which will be followed as just producing and adding the information as to how to work and where. ¡°Now that¡¯s out the way, I should get going to the Master side and see what can more be done here.¡± seeing everything is in order Aashi took her to leave with a one-time teleport device. ..... Another instant, once she opened her eyes she found herself standing next to her master¡¯s side. ¡°Master! I am back.¡± Aashi called out cheerfully waking him up from his meditation. ¡°Phew!! Ohh! it¡¯s already thiste. Anyway, good work Aashi. Come here and rest for now. I also got you something, here are the rewards for your hard work.¡± Erick stands from his bed seeing out from the window that the day already ended. He got outside on the balcony and sat down in front of a table and chair opposite him. Sitting in the chair on the balcony feeling rxed so he called her out so she can sit with him and rx a little. Then he took out a cake that he made during his free time and gave it to Aashi. ¡°Is this for me Master? This looks tasty. Hmmm! ohh wow,¡± After Aashi sat down, she looks at the cake then she took a spoonful to take a bite and just as she put it on her tongue. Her taste bud felt the explosion of wonderful sensation inside her making her eat the rest of the cake in just a few seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make you many types of voured cakes for you but not today.¡± seeing her blissful smile on her face, Erick¡¯s inner chef felt satisfied. Then seeing her cake gone and the te became empty. Aashi made an expression like her world crumbled so he promised her to make more. Afterwards, Erick and Aashi talk about the development of the ind. After the discussion, they finalise that they will be able to operate in a month from now as both the base on the ind and thepany building which they have yet to buy will be up and running without loose ends. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 15 Chapter 15: 15. Date And New Sensation In The City ********** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... ..... //////// (Third Person Pov) \\\ ( One Month Later) ¡°Master...master! I want to go outside and tour around the city a little so can you take me, please!¡± Aashi said with puppy eyes. This is something she learn recently so she tried using it on her master to get what she wants and of course, it¡¯s pretty effective most of the time. ¡°Agh! Okay...okay!! Let me get ready then.¡± Erick replied after recovering from the invisible damage from her cuteness overload. It¡¯s been a month since Aashi started the ind project. She also bought the building for thepany at a cheap price because it was a damaged property so she demolished it from the inside and made use of thebour force, The LB models, to make a quick renovation ording to her master taste and besides, the whole area has been shrouded in illusion by Erick so it had be very easy toplete the task without anyone noticing it. He made sure that the area would look like a normal construction site. Once everything was set up, Erick visited the ind and marked the area then he set up the formation formon pills to be made there. When thepany got ready for running, Aashi started to advertise for hiring workers. Aashi has now able to control her body and her powers by half so she doesn¡¯t need protection from now on. After a whole month of preparation and hiring staff for thepany to work properly, Erickunched very normal cheap and affordable products which can only attract normal people but he underestimated its demand in the market. ........ ¡°Okay! I am ready. Let¡¯s go, as today I will take you all over the city. Where we can have wonderful sightseeing and taste many varieties of foods and snacks.¡± Erick said as he came out wearing a simple white shirt, ck slick pants and stylish wrist chain which is Megatron in its shrunk form. ¡°Hmmm! Hehehe!! I am having a date with Master.¡± Aashi murmured to herself with a sheepish smile hung on her face. ¡°Mother-Father! I am going out with my friend for a while so don¡¯t wait for me and have the dinner in time as we will be having ours outside.¡± Erick shouted towards his parents who were sitting in the restroom and watching some drama. Both of them nodded and said take care of him. Aashi took Erick by hand and literally drag him along. As they don¡¯t have a car so they took a cab to a nearby famous dating spot. Blossom Park is a ce where most of the time only couples can be seen around here as this ce is a romantic spot and provides serene feelings to people. Aashi and Erick reached the garden a few minutes after paying the cab driver, they started their stroll hand in hand. After having strolled around for a while and they felt the need to eat something so they came to a nearby cafe shop where they ordered a famous omelette with the ice cream which Erick wanted to try for some time as he has never gotten a chance like today so both of them enjoy their little snacks, after paying their bill they again started to have fun. This may be Erick and Aashi¡¯s first timeing out from themunity and strolling around like this. ¡°Master! This ce is nice and I have a good feeling about this ce. It¡¯s like every tree, nt, water and fish in the pond all of them look very happy.¡± Aashi who was standing near the railing of the pond, so after closing her eyes and feeling the surrounding with her senses she express herself, what feelings she is getting from this ce. ¡°Hmmm! This isn¡¯t unusual as you can see here. The natural energy is much purer and the environment also very good so people only feel relief and happy bying here, which is in return being transmitted in these nts and trees.¡± Erick said with a small smile on his face. After that, they took photos of themselves and enjoyed each otherpany. ¡°Master! How about we go together and watch a movie now.¡± Aashi having enough fun here suggests watching a movie together as she did research beforeing here. When a couple goes on a date, first of all, they should have a stroll around the garden or park to familiarise themselves with each other then watch a movie together to increase their bond then go on a shopping spree and after that in the evening, a candlelight dinner. These steps must be followed to have a sessful date. She thought these things after getting her body and living beside her Master. She also wants to feel what a normal girl would feel when she would go on a date with her boyfriend. Then they again took the cab and in ten minutes, they are now in the cinema hall, Erick got the two tickets and some snacks. ¡°Hey, Aashi! We are in luck today, look some interesting movie is about to air. I did watch this movie before but I didn¡¯t remember much, hmmn! I only remembered that this movie should be very interesting.¡± Erick said with a small smile seeing the movie they are going to watch. ¡°I am not sure so let¡¯s go inside and see for ourselves, Master!¡± Aashi¡¯s excitement hasn¡¯t gotten down a bit. ..... As Erick and Aashi were enjoying their date together but today the whole city is very lively because certainpany advertise their product on every hot site on the inte. The products are not that amazing but the people who need these products very much can be said to be like a thirsty being who suddenly got an oasis in the desert. There are only three productsunched and their name is Energy Burst Drink, Herbal ck bull tea andst Constitution Maintenance Paste. The Energy Burst Drink is good for people who tend to overwork themselves and often get sick or have body health became problems for them so this drink is perfect for them as it provides a sudden burst of energy when a person drinks it and thest for half of the day in high spirits then be normal without any side effect, this energy drink targeted towards sryman or women who need to do work overtime. It provides body nourishment from fatigue, tiredness and many more small problems. It is great for health but it can only be taken by people with bone age above twenty otherwise it will have no effect whatsoever only they will be tipsy or drunk from it. The second product, The Herbal ck Bull Tea is a kind of tea that mostly provides fertility to males or females and can only be taken by happily married couples. If other people try to take it, they will feel ufortable in their whole body and some might even lose their fertility. This product is mainly for happily married couples who are unhappy with their sex life or couples who yearn for a child. The third orst product, The Constitution Maintenance Paste is paste type product that can be applied to the whole body without leaving any ce untouched. Leave it for a minute or two when it bes dry on the skin then bath it clean. Ites in three doses and after three doses the person who applied it will feel his body had changed a little. This product¡¯s main speciality is that it maintains the body in fit condition after doing a little exercise and keeps it healthy. There will be no blood pressure, sugar level and other sorts of problems means there will be no immediate danger from the diseases. Just do checkups in the hospital at regr intervals for a month for any problematic diseases getting you and once it¡¯s been found in your body they can be cured without causing any damage to the body. This product can be taken by everyone. After getting this advertisement into the inte, thework of hot sites filled with countlessments. Like ¡°Is this true or is it fake news, can anybody tell me about it¡±. ¡°Hey! I have seen this advertisement in other popr sites too, if it is fake then we only need to wait for a few hours for it to get removed.¡± some random personmented on social media. ¡°No...no!! This can¡¯t be false as you see one of the popr sites also has this advertisement and my distant cousin also works there so I already confirmed it from him and he says It¡¯s not false but true so I am waiting for it to get realised then I will know if the effect is same as the advertisement said.¡± Some random mob on the site expressing his opinion. ...... In Kristine Office ¡°Ahhh! Sigh, this is making me frustrated. What are wecking, this is already the 10th time but again, we failed at thest step.¡± Kristine mumbled to herself aftering out of theboratory after having failed again at thest step. As she was having headed about the results suddenly her assistant came inside with a tablet in her hands. ¡°Umm! Boss, you should see what I found. Look, I found this afternoon as it already caused quite a ruckus in the city so I thought I let you know.¡± Assistant said with half believing expression with her petite body proportion figure looked funny on her face. Blond hair cute type of face even having a petite body of 5 feet, she has quite a big bust and butt. Wearing an office attire, a ck and white suit, over it a long white coat that shows, that she works in theboratory research department. ¡°Hmmm! Rin-chan, what it is and what¡¯s with your expression which says you are not believing yourself,¡± asked Kristine holding her head with both hands which are resting on the table. ¡°Once you see this you understand, here,¡± says Rin giving Christine the tablet to see for herself. ¡°Hmmn! What is this and when does this advertisement starts. Wait a minute, where have I heard this name before.¡± Kristine asked with disbelief at first, she also has the same expression as her assistant then seeing thest line where thepany name is mentioned. she starts to think about where she heard the name. ¡°It should have been started yesterday night,¡± says Rin with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Ahhh! Now I remember. It was mentioned by Erick-Kun, I remember him saying his friend wanted to start up apany and I thought it was something small but I would have never imagined that he was talking about these miraculous things.¡± Kristine remembered suddenly and then shouted which startled her assistant. ¡°Umm! Boss, do you know this Erick person as you can see. Maybe, this is a chance to get our project finished sessfully.¡± Rin asks with a hopeful expression. ¡°Hmmm! I know Erick-Kun but asking about this, I don¡¯t know. Okay, I try to talk to him to let me meet his friend.¡± Seeing her assistant ring at her so she just released a defeated sigh and agreed to ask him to which Rin smiled a little. Then they talked about what or how should they establish a good rtionship with this risingpany. ..... As matter of fact, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were discussing what to do with thepany as there were several people with good or bad intentions who were thinking about it and even already gathering information about thepany and the personnel. But these people are bound to get disappointed as there isn¡¯t any information about them anywhere, not even on social media. The ones who are the cause of this mess were having fun in the park. ¡°Yeaaaaaa!! This is so much fun, hahahaha!!!¡± Aashi¡¯s cheerful voice sounded as if they were having fun in the amusement park. ¡°Sigh! How the hell. You have so much energy left, even after going around all the attractions not just once but thrice.¡± Erick said sitting down on the bench after taking the speed ride. ¡°Hehehe! This is so much fun and I will never get bored of this.¡± Aashi said happy jingling and seeing this smile on her face Erick also smiled tiredly. ¡°So if you had enough then how about we find a nice restaurant to have dinner,¡± Erick asked not seeing her smirking face. ¡°Hmmm! We still have time for dinner so first, we have to finish shopping so let¡¯s goooo!! With a mischievous smile, Aashi dragged Erick along for the shopping which willst who knows how long. ¡°Sigh! That¡¯s why you should never be unprepared with women but this is the kind of fulfilling day.¡± Erick mumbled to himself with a small smile on the corner of his mouth, even though he has tiredness written all over his face. ...... ...... *********** ..... Chapter 16 Chapter 16: 16.The Alchemy Which Can Have Feelings ********** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ..... ..... ..... //////// (Third Person Pov) \\\ The Misty haze around the Ind makes it hard to look at as one moment it¡¯s there and another minute. It vanishes from the field of vision so this ind is called Blurr ind as locals whoe to the seaside for fishing from time to time like to call it, seeing it blurry at all times. In the blurr ind inside which has been filled with an abundance of energy and no less than any holynd. The Land of a few km is now increased to a few tens of km after it bathed in the newfound energy of nature. Thend has been maintained very well, one side of the ind has a small forest with the small size of hills here and there, now there are some buildings at the foot of the hill. There is a garden on the other side where the in area as of now has bend filled with all kinds of herbs and fruits which excludes unique fragrances with just a little sniff any normal human might feel like he is full of energy. Just beside the herb garden, there is a small pond and small building which is purely made of woods giving off an old and modern vibe mixed with elegance giving an indescribable feeling just seeing it. It has two rooms and a big hall where a young man is sitting there with his eyes closed and beside himy a lot of herbs in bundles. Suddenly, he opened his eyes which has now be very sharp. He had gone into a state where he won¡¯t be affected by anything as long he is busy with whatever he put his mind to it. The young man has a loose brown shirt and ck pants with red trims on them. His eyes are dark blue pupil with the light ocean covering them, his eyes alone gives the feeling of vastness on them. His silver hair blew with the wind and brushed the golden tips of his hair which shone magnificently with the light shining on them. ¡°Master, how much time do you need. If you need any help do tell me, as I will be just outside in the garden taking care of the flowers I ntedst time.¡± A beautiful melodious voice came from the outside and which was heard by the young man in the hall. ¡°Hmmm! It¡¯s fine as I won¡¯t take much time.¡± The young man replied full of confidence with a slight smile on his face. ¡°Okay!¡± Then the voice drifted along meaning whoever it was from has gone away. This is our Mc, Erick Dahl¡¯s and the melodious voice belongs to our beauty and partner of Mc, Aashi. ..... ¡°It reminds me of the time when I was with my goddess,¡± Erick remembers his time with her, how good those times were and also very torturing as he have to perform each and every action of his multiple times like when he tried to learn. How to perform the alchemy practically so he had to practise making the medicine at least 100 times until it was to her satisfaction as it¡¯s just not in alchemy but also he even has to practise making food who knows how many times a day, even have to perform entric things until she feels satisfied with his performance. There were times when he questioned himself why he even doing these things but he once saw a smile on The Goddess¡¯s face, he felt it was worth every penny of his efforts. ¡°But now, I don¡¯t regret anything and only felt heartfelt gratitude for her as the cause of her insistence now I can just do this.¡± Erick smiled and draw Arch runes with his fingers into the space in front of him with chicken blood as a medium. Because his Origin Consciousness is locked at the moment so he is unable to draw with just thought so he has to do it this way. It¡¯s not as effective as when drawn with Origin consciousness but it would still work for low-level Alchemy. ¡°Phew! Finally, it¡¯s finished. Now, at least half of the work is finished and only left the other half so let¡¯s get started.¡± Erick wiped nonexistent sweat and breath out after finishing with the Archrunes which now have taken shape of an illusionary cauldron with dragons and phoenixes circling it. It still is very small but if a little energy is provided to it then the cauldron will automatically be bigger. Erick then started to supply the cauldron with the energy and because of his Pure Origin Energy cauldron shone like a star and expanded to the full size of his body then he stop the supply of energy. ¡°Now then, I need at least 100 pieces of each three of them, so let¡¯s start with the Constitution pill.¡± Erick sorted out ingredients for the exact hundred pieces which are ten packs of ingredients as he can produce tens of pills with just one pack of ingredients. Ingredients for the constitution pill are very scarce in the society or the current earth but because the abundance of energy is present on the ind so he nted one tuff of each kind of herb in the herb garden after buying from the system shop which is just a temporary there for the initial help in his long journey. ¡°Looks like I will need to develop something which will do these things instead of me as this is just too much work for azy person to prepare low levelled product himself so no need to do it personally in the future as I have thought of doing something about it and when will my vast knowledge going to use if not time like this.¡± Erick thought out loud and throw the herbs in the cauldron which hovering in the air in front of him. The Alchemy technique he is using at this moment which is a part of Myriad Creations Origin Arts is a very unique method. In which you don¡¯t have to pay attention to different properties of herbs and do not have to mind them colliding with each other. But you have to know what its essence is and what will it be. Like simple herb used for healing purposes so it has essence for healing and there¡¯s another herb which willplement it so after squeezing or refining the essence from them until it will turn into a liquid state then to form pill or paste it would up to how much essence wouldst or which would be better effect then you canplete thest step by covering with your energy in sphere type which would make it so even ounce of smell would not leave after forming paste or pill whatever it will be, that way even the ounce of the medicine essence will not be lost. ¡°Hmmm! I am still not used to this, oh well it will get better in two or three tries.¡± Erick said handling the refining without even needing to heat with fire depends on your use of energy and what kind of technique you are using. Also Archrunes time for needing to refine and form the pill also got shortened otherwise he would have to sit on his ass for hours for just one batch of pills. After a while, the herbs got refined into essence then further into pure essence which turned translucent crystal dew liquid then Erick controlled his energy and pour into a cauldron then he controlled the essence and divided them into hundred of parts then further purified with his energy after that he condensed them into pills. This whole process doesn¡¯t take more than a few minutes, all because of Archrunes and his Origin Arts. ¡°Well, these look good as not having any impurity will never cause side effects and are easy to refine. Thank The goddess, I didn¡¯t use my original energy for coating the pill and only used the energy present in the atmosphere.¡± Erick sighed in relief remembering important detail. The origin energy is very potent for a normal person if by any chance they came into contact with it. First, they will feel like getting reborn then after a while their body will swell and boom, not being able to handle the energy. It will st the body into the smithereens just like an overcharged battery. Erick then pulled out arge box made for especially keeping this kind of thing and inside them are hundreds of small boxes for keeping each pill separately. ¡°Okay, now that I finished with this. I still need to prepare two more products, Ohh well! Let¡¯s finish this but seriously, I need to prepare those things ahead of time as I will not be able to cope with this. In the starting it looks interesting then bes boring doing the same process... Oops!¡± Erick was too focused on the doing things and even forgot what he wanted to make by mistake he missed thest part of words in the list which was kept above the files beside him when he was monologues that time his gaze lingered on it or was trying to see which was next to be made then seeing thest words written and what he made just now, that¡¯s when he thoughts shit he messed up. ¡°Ugh damn! I forgot it was paste, not pill. Now that I made them so why not I should put them in the next Auction after these three in the market hmm not a Bad Idea.¡± Erick immediately forgot bad mood then smiled then again he took out the ingredients but this time he double-checks them to make sure these are right or not. In a few moments letter after putting the paste into hundreds of small ss bottles of 100gram in each then leftover put it the big jar which he took out. ¡°What to do with this energy drink which vour to make as I like both apple and mango vour, hmmm!¡± Erick then looked at the next item on the list The Energy Bust Drink. After thinking for a while Erick decided to go with the Mango vour then again felt a dilemma. ¡°I wanted them to feel the warmth of their hometown, Ohh Yes! How can I forget about that? I can just add my feeling into this, hahaha! This is just a fucking terrific idea then let¡¯s put it to use immediately into action.¡± Erick then came up with the idea of remembering a trick which he identally discovered. His Myriad Creation who knows why but has many unknown effects which he can add in a particr situation just like now where he can add his honest genuine feelings into the drink and when the consumer drinks it, they will feel what the creator wants them to feel. ...... After two or three hours, he was done with all of them and even made a few hundred extras for next time or to be kept in the stock for fulfilling demands. The three Products Energy Burst Drink, Herbal ck Bull Tea and Constitution Maintenance Paste also one extra product Constitution Pills which are low-grade products but it has high potency. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to put the prohibition in the product as every little box which the pills or paste kept has prohibitions that have been made with Archrunes. Whichever tries to vite the rules written in them, will face the consequences as they have been given to everyone beforehand with the details about the product. If Constitution Maintenance Paste can manage just health then Constitution Pill can make an ordinary person into a top athlete. This one will only be given to those of good behaviour and a better attitude towards others who have these and can get certain credit with thepany. After packing them all up he stretched his body which made a little cracking sound so after rxing his muscles he got out of the hall and headed toward where Aashi is. ..... ..... ********** Chapter 17 Chapter 17: 17. The Promotional Party And New Sensation ********** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... ..... ////// (Third Person Pov) \\ Today the Ais Hotel is filled with all kinds of people but one thing for sure is that all of them here have some kind of status in the society. The Ais Hotel is famous in the whole city and one of the best five-star hotels so the whole reception is very well done and very extravagant. This hotel got famous because of a singledy who with her talent made this hotel from nothing to one of the top hotels in the city in just mere three years. The hotel is known for its superb delicacies and best services. The hotel workers are very polite to their customers and offer them their very best performance in these three years so no customer got back unsatisfied with the hotel¡¯s performance. Thedy¡¯s name is Aisa Hironaka, who single-handedly build her carrier in hotel management along with her great beauty and temperament, she along with her twody friends is known as the ¡®three untouchable flowers¡¯. The family Hironaka own an enormous business that is famous across the whole country. Hironaka group which is her grandfather developed from a very smallpany to now top ten Groups in the country with the billions of turnover every year. Now this group is in hands of Aisa¡¯s father and mother. His grandfather has two daughters and two sons. Both daughters got married and went overseas with their husbands and the eldest son who is also Aisa¡¯s uncle was not very bright when ites to managing or having eyes for talent so he wasn¡¯t given chance to be CEO of Hironaka group instead Aisa¡¯s father became CEO. So because of that, her uncle has resentment toward her father but her uncle doesn¡¯t have children even after being married for so long so being the only child in the family, Aisa is loved and doted by everyone, even her uncle and aunty liked her dearly, treat her like she is their child. Because Hironaka¡¯s family is influential in the country so a lot of flies like third-generation young masterse trying to get her into the rtionship and form familial ties. One of the reasons is this, she started her own business and became an independent person after gaining her sess, she got her family¡¯s approval to make her own decisions or do whatever she wants as long as it is not harmful to the family, her family will support her. Anyway back to the topic today is a grand vacation to decide the market value of the new product which has been causing a sensation in the market and many big shots who impatiently waiting to get them in their hands. ...... ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Ahhm! Ladies and gentlemen feel free to enjoy the banquet as the show will start half an hourter then excuse me.¡± The handsome middle-aged man with great eloquence announced to everyone with a smile. Why would he not as they have so many great people in their hotel and hosting them is not a small matter so the host feels proud of it. ¡°Hello, grandpa ma! It¡¯s been a while since I have seen you and you are as healthy as always. Btw, who are these gentlemen with you? It¡¯s the first time that I am seeing them so I don¡¯t seem to recognise them.¡± The beautiful flower and host of today¡¯s banquet, Aisa Hironaka greeted the old looking grandpa with a unique temperament which shows that he has a great status in society. ¡°Hahaha! This old man, isn¡¯t energetic as you, young people. Also, youngdy, you have be more beautiful than thest time I saw you.¡± Old man Maughed andplimented Aisha. ¡°Thanks for your praise, grandpa Ma!¡± Aisa smiled and epted the praise. ¡°Hmmm! Let me introduce you to my old friends as they didn¡¯t have anything to do all day except ying mahjong so hearing about there¡¯s a banquet here, they tagged along so don¡¯t mind them.¡± Old man Ma said dismissively like he can¡¯t be bothered to exin about them but he still has a smile on his face which shows that they are great friends to Old man Ma to be able to joke like that. ¡°Hahaha! Old man Ma, you don¡¯t have to tell the youngdy about us. We aren¡¯t shameless, we were just bored and heard that there was some lively atmosphere here so we tag along with old man Ma and If you don¡¯t mind us here then we will bother you, youngdy!¡± An old friend of Old man Ma said with a smallugh trying to lessen awkwardness and trying to hide their embarrassment as If it doesn¡¯t matter how they said that but to others, it sounds like they came for freeloading. ¡°*Chuckle!* Grandpas, all of you are wee and it¡¯s not a problem for us an amodate a few more people.¡± Aisa smiled a little with her hand above her mouth seeing the old men¡¯s behaviour. Then Old man Ma introduced those old men and Aisa to each other after taking some time to talk with them, Aisa excused herself and before she left from there she ordered a waiter to provide the best wines and food from their stock to them. Old man Ma is a regr customer of the hotel and also an old friend of her grandpa so she pretty much knows about him and is a good term with him. Aisa then also greeted a few other acquaintances and regr customers which are on good terms with her. As she was about to head out inside to rest a little, suddenly she heard her name being called so she moved toward them to see who it is. ¡°Hey! Aisa, phew we made it in time. Ummn! Kristine, who are you looking for?¡± The brown-haired beauty called out to her host friend then looks towards her friend who she came with, asked looking at her behaviour as she was looking around sneaky way trying to find someone in the crowd. Aisa, who came over to them looked happy to see her friends. The brown-haireddy with brown eyes wearing white and ck one-piece which empathise her curvaceous blossom figure is Hana Eto and another one Kristine who also have massive jugs which have stretched the white shirt which is hugging her figure and couple with ck skirt along with high heels and ck stockings. She looks very stunning and gorgeous at the moment. All in all these three together create a unique feel with the aura they emit, after being in high status for years and handling people with all kinds of people they develop their unique persona. Seeing all the eyes on them Aisa took them to a remote corner where nobody would bother them. ¡°Hana, Kristine! Why are you guyste for the party when I already informed you about it!¡± Aisa asked as she has an idea why would they bete but still asked. ¡°Hmmm! You know, I was busy with my work so I forgot to see the time and then Hana also called that she would like to go together so she waited for me that¡¯s why we are a littlete still as we all don¡¯t like to socialise with a bunch of phonies, this is even better.¡± Kristine exins and then smiled at Aisa saying thest part as they have always been like that. All three of them never liked to particrly interact with people unnecessary. ¡°Well! I know that and I have to wee the guests today so there¡¯s no way I can get away with this and you should know that this party is held by our little friend¡¯s close acquaintance so I have extra attentive with that.¡± Aisa smiled tiredly and showed a wary expression that she wasn¡¯t having easy dealing with the people. Then she gave Kristine the news she was hoping for as Aisa has seen her friend Kristine looking around for someone and with the work that her friend mentionedst timepletely aligned with why today¡¯s banquet is held for, made her guess pretty much for whom she might be looking for. ¡°Ahh! How did you know? I wasn¡¯t hiding or anything so did hee, I have some personal business with him!¡± Kristine was taken aback by her friend¡¯s direct approach then she asked what she have been dying to know and was nervous about the oue which wille from it. ¡°Hmmm! He didn¡¯t at the moment but he will be here in a few minutes. Ohh! it¡¯s time to start the show so wait for me in the VIP area 3 and I wille there to apany you two after finishing the necessary arrangements, okay guys!¡± Aisa answered her friend then seeing the time on her watch and then remembered the main show is about to start so she hurriedly told her friends to wait at the resting and viewing area assigned for them then she ran to check one more time to make sure all the arrangement areplete and fine. ..... ¡°*ng!!* *ng!!*¡± The ss nging voice came from the stage which got a crowd of people silent and start to pay attention to it. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen! We are about to start the main show for this wonderful evening so please take your sheets and rx for the show to start which you have been anticipating.¡± The middle-aged man or Mc of this evening will reside over this beginning speech for calming people and urging them to take their sheet without further dy. Then a whileter after guests have been settled in their ces. The hall has been decided like this so there won¡¯t be a messter so the first half where the banquet was held then the second half where sheeting arrangements have been done. For a few people who have high status in the society they have been arranged to sit in their VIP areas and the rest of the people are in themon sitting area. ¡°Now then, everyone is well fed and properly taken their ce so without further dy. We will start today¡¯s main event, let us wee the hostess of this wonderful party and the person who will oversee this event, Ms Aisa Hironaka!¡± Mid aged Mc smiled warmly and joked to ease the atmosphere then he invited the person who will lead the event. ¡°Thank you, Hiroto-san, for your hard work.¡± Aisa thank the middle-aged man or Mr Hiroto with a warm smile who nodded back with his smile. ¡°Everyone, today is a very special day and I am feeling very nervous and excited to announce the new product or to be specific, three special products which all of you have surely heard about it as this was topic of a sensation these few days. Now the waiting has finished and a few people who are present here that might be willing to believe in the products but most people here don¡¯t believe that these products are true, isn¡¯t it.¡± Aisa started her speech with a smile and showed her excitement and nervousness to people to make them more attuned to listen to her words and couple with her charms which are top of the chart as of now making her the light of the whole ce. Aisa stopped her speech to make it more like suspense for the audience and also to see their reactions which are very obvious as she wouldn¡¯t believe it herself if she has not seen the real product with her own eyes. ..... ..... ********** Chapter 18 Chapter 18: 18. The Auction Starts ********* ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ..... ..... ..... //// (Third Person Pov) \\ ¡°Who would believe this kind of product to be real?¡± ¡°Yes, I also don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to see with my own eyes if it¡¯s true or not!¡± The people in themon sitting area started to murmur and the majority of them came here out of curiosity and others came because they don¡¯t want to miss the opportunity like this. If this was true and the effect of the product was real then they will lose out big time then they won¡¯t have a ce to regret itter. Having been in this business circle for long enough for them to develop a special sense where they can tell which can bring them a good opportunity and which can¡¯t, those who are brave enough to believe in it became winners and those who hesitated became looser. There are always risks involved where big opportunities are hidden and who brace themselves to stride forward are given chances to obtain them. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! You don¡¯t have to worry about wasting your timeing here and if by any chance, the product is not satisfactory to you then the product supplier has taken full responsibility to return your money the ten times the price of the product. So without hesitating go ahead and bid for the item as we going to disy only three products today and whoever bought the first item will use it here in front of everyone so don¡¯t worry about anything!¡± Aisa seeing the effect of her speech smiled then riled up more and also decided to worry-free the crowd of people for wasting their time and money by assuring them with nice benefits. Then a beauty came carrying a te with three small boxes containing three products after she put them in front of Aisa. Where she was standing had a small ce to keep these boxes to show them through the big screen behind her. ¡°Now then, here are the products for the Auction which are in front of me and as you all can see on the big screen behind me showing the boxes.¡± Aisa then put them in ce so all the people can see them on the big screen up close. ¡°Now then, everyone! This is our first product and I will give you a brief exnation of what it does!¡± Aisa said before she opened one of the boxes to show the content inside to everyone and then put the details rted paper beside it to let everyone see with their own eyes. Which has the following things mentioned on it; The product name is The Energy Burst Drink, which is very good for people who tend to overwork themselves and often get sick or have body health be a problem inter dates so this drink is perfect for them as it provides a sudden burst of energy when a person drinks it andst half of day. Which keeps the person in high spirits for a full day and when the effect wore out, the person won¡¯t feel any kind of difort. This energy drink is targeted toward srymen or women who need to work overtime. ¡°It provides body nourishment from fatigue, tiredness and many more small problems. It is great for health but it can only be taken by people with bone age above twenty otherwise it will have no effect whatsoever. If a person below twenty drinks it then they will feel slight difort all over their body and will be tipsy or drunk from it. I exined the main points and the rest you can experience yourself.¡± Aisa finished with a long-ass exnation with a warning included in it so in the future there won¡¯t be any idiotsining about it that they didn¡¯t know about it. The bottle itself is a piece of work that ispletely made of crystal and made into nice old fashioned art of work. A few minutes after letting them sink in the information and contemte it. Aisa looks at the crowd of people who are now waiting for the bid to start then seeing the time is right, Aisa got ready to announce. ¡°Now that everyone has be familiar with the details then we will start its bidding process. For this unique product, the minimum price is 100,000 yen and every bid will increase to 10,000 yen. NOW THE BID STARTS!¡± *Bang!!* Aisa exim in a loud voice with a trace of excitement and banged the hammer loudly as this type of hosting is the first time she is doing but as she has experience handling the crowd of people daily so she is fine doing that. ¡°150,000 yen!¡± A shout came from the person sitting in themon area then like a drop in water making the ripple spread over everyone starts to bid and war finally exploded. ¡°160,000 yen!!¡±... ¡°170,000 yen!!¡±... ¡°190,000 yen!!¡±... ¡°200,000 yen!!¡±... !!.... !!.... Bid then started going on...on, which went like this for half an hour then started to dim down when it reached above million yen. ¡°So is there anyone else who wants to bid for more?¡± Aisa saw the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm start to dim down, she asked onest time towards them. It¡¯s not that those people don¡¯t have the capital to bid but all of them are not sure about the real price of this unknown product. ¡°10 million yen!!¡±... ¡°Hahahahah! If nobody wants it then let this old man try it!¡± The Old man from the VIP area bid high andughed with his haggard and exhausted appearance. ¡°Okay! People if nobody bidding higher for it then this item has been won by the Gentleman from VIP 1 sheeting area. Congrattions, on winning the wondrous product and please move to the stage so you can test the product on the spot and let everyone witness its wonders!¡± Aisa then concluded the bidding and congratted the person then called him on the stage for a live test. ¡°Hello, Mr Toya!¡± Aisa came forward nodded a little and smiled as a warm greeting. ¡°Hmm! Thank you, Ms Aisa, for the opportunity. Hahahah! This old man has been getting tiredtely from the overwork so I hope this product will work and if it does then I like to ce the order for the product in advance, Ms Aisa!¡± Old man Toya thank Aisa for the warm wee and hospitality as respect towards her thenughed to ease his nervousness as he also fretted over the situation that after today if these products are real and their effect are as they are described then the future market will be turmoil. Mr Toya was having all kinds of thoughts his mind making a mess then shaking his head, he stood up facing the crowd beside Ms Aisa. Then Aisa took the box which has been opened beforehand to show them the crystal bottle inside it which hold the product ¡®The Energy Burst Drink¡¯ then gave it to old man Toya which he hold like a treasure afraid to breaking it in the fall by ident. ¡°Now you can try drinking it, go on everyone is waiting for your response, Mr Toya!¡± Aisa said with extreme expectation in her eyes as she has already confirmed with her eyes that it¡¯s not harmful and it is positively effective in human health but how much she hasn¡¯t seen it with her eyes yet so this will also be her first time witnessing something like that. ¡°Okay!¡± Old man Toya nodded toward Aisa then took the bottle out with one hand and kept the box aside which is handed to the person who is following him around. ¡°*Pop!!*¡± In the silent hall, the sound of a cork opening was heard everywhere then old man Toya took the bottle in his mouth and then gulp it down. *Gulp!!* *Gulp!!* ¡°Hey! Did it not work?¡± A random mob in the crowd said in a silent voice but in the quiet hall, everyone nearby heard him. Then peanut gallery started to get rowdy. ¡°What happened? Did it work or not? I can¡¯t see anything from here!¡± Another mob character shouted. ¡°Maybe it will take time for it to work!¡± another mob reminded everyone not too impatient. ¡°Old man Toya, did you feel any changes on your body?¡± Another old man from the VIP area asked with a loud voice. ¡°Hmmm! I am not feeling anything at the moment!¡± Old man Toya replied and also waiting for its effect. Then a few secondster. ¡°Ohhhh! What is this feeling?¡± Old man Toya¡¯s body started to shine a little then same time changes happen inside his body which made him full of energy. ¡°Hahahahaha! This feels amazing! Ohh! Wow! I can¡¯t believe it worked and I am full of energy after drinking it. It¡¯s like I have returned to my prime days and even if I work a full day, I won¡¯t get exhausted at all, hahahahaha!!!¡± The Old man saidughing in excitement feeling a renewed energy inside him which gave him a feeling like he has returned to his youthful days. ¡°Wow! So it¡¯s the real deal. Can I check your body condition for a bit? Old man Toya, to make sure it¡¯s real!¡± The old man came up to the stage just a few minutes after seeing the effect on the person and then ask the old man Toya to confirm his guesses. ¡°Hey! Who is that old man and did you see just now, Mr Toya¡¯s body gave off shine even for just a moment but I saw it!¡± The young man in the crowd asked rubbing his eyes from the friend beside him who also have a hand in his eyes and blinked them seeing the magical scene. ¡°Hey! Ignorant dumbass where did youe from that you don¡¯t even know such a great figure. This person is the no.1 doctor of the capital city hospital who came to visit our city for a business. Ahhh! how lucky! I didn¡¯t know that I get to see him in person today!¡± The man sitting two-seat behind heard him asking to which this guy took it as an insult as this random guy here idolized this great figure of the doctor. Then he started his speech about how great he is and why he is famous. ¡°Hey! You shit head, could you shut up? I don¡¯t want to miss what Dr Hirono is about to say!¡± Another mob shouted with an angry voice which quit down the guy. On the stage, Dr Hirono checked Mr Toya for a few moments and then came up to a conclusion with disbelief still in his eyes like he did not believe what was happening in front of his eyes. ¡°Hmmm! Your health condition is more than just healthy. It¡¯s more like you have two or three people¡¯s healthbined in your body. It¡¯s unheard of so seeing the evidence in front of my eyes I can say that this product is the real deal.¡± Dr Hirono checked Mr Toya by measuring his pulse and heartbeats but with his experience what he found quite astonishing to him. As he already knows Mr Toya¡¯s health condition because of his old age Mr Toya oftenes to the Capital hospital to check up on his health as his body constitution has gotten weaker over the years because he maintains a tight schedule on his work and sometimes overdoing it so this led to his health deteriorate slowly than over time it became like where he can¡¯t even move his body without feeling difort all over. Mr Hirono has seen Mr Toya¡¯s condition before so he knew that this is just a miracle otherwise, how could Mr Toya be this healthy all of a sudden, he can only conclude that the product was the real deal. ¡°Hahaha! Dr Hirono, I am perfectly fine and matter of fact, I never felt this healthy before.¡± Mr Toya said with a heartyugh and patted Dr Hirono¡¯s shoulder. .... .... Chapter 19 19 19. Second Item ********* ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... ///// (Third Person Pov) \\ ¡°Hahahahaha! Congrattion old man, for obtaining your youth. Now, you won¡¯t have toin that you can¡¯t get up from the bed and y around with us old men.¡± After Mr Toya reached his shitting area, he heard anotherughter and teasing words from an old friend of his who always has been pestering him that he can¡¯t apany them in ying mahjong sometimes. ..... ¡°Hahahha! Old Han, let me invite you today. After this banquet is over then we will celebrate ourselves!¡± Old man Toya replied heartily to old man Han who was sitting next VIP area beside them with his family members. ¡°I hold onto that, hahaha!¡± Old man Han epted the invitation heartily. ¡°Hahahaha! Old Toya, you are not going to invite this old man after getting healthy and winning the opportunity.¡± Another big shotmented sarcastically who also has his sitting area on the opposite side of old man Han. ¡°Haa... Humph! Why would I have anything to do with you and your nasty business, Mr Kins!¡± Old man Toya said with an unhappy tone not feeling very good even looking in his direction. ¡°Hey look! Mr Kins is also here, I thought this banquet would be quiet but him being here made things more chaotic as it already was.¡± a random guymented from the peanut gallery. ¡°Hoo! this is very interesting, I can get a very good scope. Hahahaha! Now, my bonus is mostly secure, hehehehe!¡± The creepy guy muttered under his breath who looks like a reporter taking photos with high definition camera without making any noises. ¡°Hey! You shouldn¡¯t say something like that, cool down a little and they are big shots so it doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t pay attention to you talking or doing something bad about their image.¡± Another good brother reminded the creepy guy, feeling a little unease with him being near them. ¡°Hahahha! This is getting more and more fantastic. Well, this Energy drink was the just first product but it has such good effects then what about the second and the third product. Would they also have such magical effects? Hahahahah! I can¡¯t wait to see their effect with my own eyes.¡± Another young man with a little glint in his eyes started to murmur himself and people beside him look at him like he was some kind of lunatic then they ignored him and also started to discuss themselves about the next products. ...... ¡°Now then everyone, as you saw the effect of first product with your own eyes and which Dr Hirono has proven that it¡¯s hundred per cent real deal so you should better anticipate the next product as it would be as good as the first or even better!¡± Aisa announced after dealing with Dr Hirono and others who were asking about Energy drinks details so she has to dismiss them by saying they cane another time for the discussion purpose. Aisa then again made rapport and increase the anticipation of the crowd which has be easier thanks to the Energy drink which showed magic-like effects. ¡°Our second product as you see on the screen behind me is herbal tea which has been prepared in a very special way and its effects are also very wonderful and if you are wondering what its name or what it does then let us see first, how this herb looks like.¡± Aisa then ce the second product and open the box to show them the leaves of herbs kept inside. The leaves look green in colour but they have translucent yellow shes on the edges. The leaves themselves aren¡¯t big, they are just one cm each and in a single box, there are only ten grams of leaves being kept. Which can make into a single serving and to prepare this tea for a drink you just need a few simple steps which are just like any normal tea leaves except for one thing. Which is that these tea leaves are covered in an invisible energy shield to keep the essence from flowing out so when the person who wants to drink it, has toplete all the tea preparation first then he has to drip one drop of his blood over the leaves which will allow energy shield to register him or her to be the owner who is going to consume it then immediately put them into hot water, prepared beforehand and in a minute it will be ready to consume. Aisa exined what kind of herb this is and how to prepare it. ¡°This herb is called The Herbal ck Bull Tea and is kind of tea which mostly provides with fertility to males or females that can only be taken by happily married couples.¡± Aisa then introduced the product with a smile on her face seeing how excited the crowd is. She has long been used to shameful words or actions but it doesn¡¯t mean she is not embarrassed imagining something indecent on her mind. But she can¡¯t show it outside and ruin the atmosphere or the image which she had cultivated after so much hard work. She also stated the warning clearly, If other people try to take it they will feel ufortable in their whole body or sometimes lose their fertility. This product is mainly for happily married couples who are unhappy with their sex life or couples who yearn for a child. As it provides them with emotional euphoria when couples copte then it would make the body have temporary fertility by increasing the life essence inside them. ¡°Anyway, my whole point is that this herbal tea can only be consumed by a couple and this herbal tea is like a heaven-sent opportunity for a couple who has no descendent of their own.¡± Once Aisa finished with the exnation the crowd of people exploded with noise. Especially the women who came up with their husband or family member and are still childless so listening to Aisa who introduces them to something so magical that their womanly instinct awakens making them want to try at least once as it doesn¡¯t matter to them that it¡¯s real or fake. ¡°Dear! You have to get this herbal tea at any cost otherwise, don¡¯t even think about sleeping in the bed, tonight!¡± The woman with mature charm even being in her 30s but she looks like she is only in her 20s, said to her husband with a very serious expression that says she is not joking. Making her husband instantly be nervous and curses furiously at his rival as a husband knows that he not going to get this herbal tea easily with the reaction around him. ¡°Husband, can you try to get this herbal tea. I want to give this to our son and daughter-inw as I am getting old and I am also hoping to be able to y with my grandchildren soon.¡± The old woman who is in her 40s said to her husband in a very sad tone. ¡°Wife! it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get this herbal tea but the money that I bought with me tonight might not be enough to win the bet.¡± Husband said with a troubled expression not anticipating that today he would need any capital for anything as he came here just to let his wife have a break and enjoy herself. ¡°Dr Hirono! If you need any help with the money issue then I can lend you some of it.¡± Old Man Toya said as he heard Dr Hirono talking with his wife so he kindly offered his help. ¡°Dr Hirono! You don¡¯t have to worry about that I can also offer my help in this situation and fortunately, I have called my son beforehand to get here with money so I don¡¯t have a problem with that so feel free to ept our help.¡± Old man Han also offered his help as he doesn¡¯t need this product and also he already took precautions for needing more capital money for the final product so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about that. Earning a favour from a famous doctor with little help is a very good deal so he offered his help. ¡°Ummn! Thank you, Mr Toya and Mr Han, if I need the help then I will dly ept both of your kind intentions.¡± Dr Hirino thank them by cupping his hands and bowing a little. ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t mind it us then!¡± Another old man said dismissively an embarrassed expression seeing Dr Hirono bowing to them so they hurriedly waved their hands. ¡°I also want it, Hubby. Can you get me that herbal tea!¡± A random woman from peanut gallery said cutely to her husband. ¡°Hey! Mr.husband, If you don¡¯t get me herbal tea then don¡¯t think about going home, humph!¡± A woman sitting in the front row directly threatened her poor husband. As this kind of thing happens around in the whole hall some women act cute to their husbands. Some are sad after remembering their situation and some outright threaten their husbands directly to get them this herbal tea. .... Aisa standing on the stage and seeing the enthusiastic women and their behaviour smiled faintly and then cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem!¡± Cause the mic in her hands allowed her voice to travel to everyone so her voice was enough to bring them to silence and pay attention to the stage again. ¡°Now then, let us proceed with the bidding. The minimum price is 1,00,000 yen and every increase will be 100,000 yen...Cough!!...Now the bidding starts ...Bang!!!¡± After that Aisa announce the bidding with the banging of a loud hammer, which marks the bidding war. ¡°1,10,000 yen!¡± ¡°1,20,000 yen!¡± ¡°1,50,000 yen!¡±... ¡± 1,70,000 yen!¡±... !... !... The peanut gallery started to fight over the bid then they kept increasing it. ¡°10,00,000 yen!¡±... That is when the bidding started to slow down but the big shots still haven¡¯t started the bid. So the bid stops after a moment at the 20 million mark. ¡°The price has reached 20 million yen so is there anyone else who wants to increase the amount if not!¡± Aisa asked after the bid stops at the 20 million mark and when she was about to conclude the budding she got stopped with another bid which came from one of the big shots. ¡°50,00,000 Yen!¡±... This voice belongs to Dr Hirono who has directly raised the bidding and stopped allpetitors. ¡°Hahaha! If you want to win the bid then it¡¯s not high enough. I bid 60,00,000 yen!¡± The nasty old man raised the bid and sat beside them with a gloating expression and sneered at Dr Hirono. But he can¡¯t say in front of him as he would just offend him outright. ¡°70,00,000 yen!¡±... Dr Hirono increased the bid again with a determined expression as he doesn¡¯t want his wife to get sad again. Seeing that Dr Hirono¡¯s expression looks determined so nasty old man thought it¡¯s not worth offending the medical field big shot over this product which he doesn¡¯t require. It¡¯s just a habit of his messing with others so he ced the bid. ¡°Hahaha! Seeing how determined Dr Hirono is. I give up on this bid so you can have it!¡± The nasty old man was putting with an amicable smile on his face and said to Dr Hirono who just nodded. Dr Hirono himself is feeling a little relieved as he doesn¡¯t want to ask for a favour for this. Fortunately, the bid ended in his budget area. ¡°So anyone else wants to bid higher...it looks like no one wants to bid for more, okay...¡± *Bang!* (hammering sound) ¡°Now this item is won by Dr Hirono. Congrattion on winning the bid.¡± ¡°Before we proceed for the next item bidding. I want to remind everyone here that the warning which is written in the detailed paper kept with the product is very real so before you do anything. Please, take heed to the warnings, that¡¯s all I have to say. Now for ourst item of today¡¯s Auction!¡± Aisa bang the hammer to end the bid for an item and congratted Dr Hirono who smiled back with his wife looking very happy. Then Aisa remembered something and took the mic in her hands from the stand in which it was situated with a very serious expression and exined to them why there are warning signs with thepany logo on each product. .... .... ********* Chapter 20 20 20. Last Item For Tonight ********* ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... //// (Third Person Pov) \ ¡°This item is ourst product for today¡¯s auction which might entice you very much as this medicine is rted to keeping people healthy,¡± Aisa push forward thest product for today¡¯s auction but before she starts the bidding process she decided to make a hype among the crowd. ..... ¡°Since ancient times, there were many people who have been searching for ways to extend their lives but a very few had seeded in doing so and today, we are about to witness something which countless people have given their lives for. You can guess where this is going and after hearing about what this medicine can do then you will bound to have doubts but you already witnessed the authenticity of these products so there¡¯s no need to doubt!¡± Aisa first made the crowd excited and filled them with anticipation then gave them a hint of what this item is about. In thest two items, people weren¡¯t going crazy because there are ways to aplice those things that magical energy drinks and herbal tea can do but with side effects so most people find these two items very desirable because these products don¡¯t have any side effects after the consumption. So listening to Aisa¡¯s speech and hearing the item is rted to health, every guy sitting in the VIP booth perk their ears and started to pay attention. As you know, the greater the status of the person is the greater he/she cares about their health as they will have fear of their death the most so the most of these people would rather waste their wealth on health-rted things than think about loss even though they don¡¯t believe in it but still it¡¯s not a waste for them cause once their health bes bad, they won¡¯t be able to buy it back but they can earn their money back. That¡¯s why most people of high status aren¡¯t frugal when ites to wasting their wealth on superstitions and medicines. ¡°Last item of today¡¯s auction is here, in the screen as you can see, the crystal cylindrical box which opens from the middle and inside it 100 grams of gelly like substance!¡± Aisa then opened the wooden box and showed them the item on the screen which is a crystal cylindrical box from which the greenish-yellow gelly can be seen the transparent crystal box. Then she took out the paper with detail on it and instructions about how to use it and then put it beside the crystal box to show on the big screen. But still, Aisa exined after putting the paper beside the box. The Constitution Maintenance Paste is a paste type product that can be applied to the whole body without leaving any ce untouched. Leave it for a minute or two, when it bes dry on the skin then bath it clean. Ites in three doses and after three doses, the person who applied it will feel his body had changed a little. This product¡¯s main speciality is that it maintains the body in fit condition after doing a little exercise and keeps the person healthy. There will be no blood pressure, sugar level and other sorts of problems after applying this paste to their body means there will be no immediate danger from the diseases. ¡°Of course, you have to do regr checkups as this paste only helps the body to suppress whatever the diseases may develop inside the body. So it can be nib in the bud once you find the disease with the help of a checkup.¡± Aisa exined its pro and cons but the medicine is very tempting for these big shots or anyone for that matter as this will solve the problem of people finding the diseases in theter period of stages where it bes very difficult to do operation or any kind of preventive method on them. This medicine is heaven-sent for the people as this medicine directly suppressed the problem in the body and made it very easy to see with any modern equipment then it bes easy to solve the problem when it is just the beginner stage. ¡°Most importantly, it can be used by all aged people so now you don¡¯t have to fear of your children suddenly bing unhealthy or having to face thete stages of terminal diseases and old people won¡¯t have fear of having sudden heart attacks, blood pressure increasing etc. So what are waiting for, let¡¯s get this bidding started and there¡¯s no minimum price so bid to your heart¡¯s content!!¡± Aisa then gave them another lifeline for them to bid then also make sure with her speech that they understand the value of this medicine. ¡°50,00,000 yen..!!¡± As she announce the bidding to start without any minimum price so for a few seconds nobody spoke then someone from the VIP booth shouted which left others a little stunned with the starting price being so high. ¡°60,00,000 yen..!!¡± Another old man from the VIP booth bid over thest one. Then one after another all of them started to bid with great enthusiasm except for Old Han, Old Toya and Dr Hirono. ¡°80,00,000 yen..!!¡± ¡°100,00,000 yen..!!¡± ¡°110,00,000 yen..!!¡± ¡°120,00,000 yen..!!¡± Back to forth, the bidding war continued for half a few minutes and the bidding reached over 300 million then they slow down. ¡°400,00,000 yen ..!!¡± Old Han¡¯s old authoritative voice sounded after which everyone quit down, everyone was thinking various things in their minds but everyone has one thing inmon and that would be their look which says, the old man pitted seriously this time. As for the first two items, he wasn¡¯t much serious but with this item, seeing his clutching fist and cracking table with a fierce fire in his eyes, anyone can tell that old Han is serious about this bidding. Old Han is known throughout the city as Aggressive Beast cause when he puts his mind to something he will follow through it to the end. Last month, when his butler¡¯s daughter got kidnapped and he heard about it so without thinking this old man took his bodyguard to search the hideout of the kidnapper then after finding it. He thrashed them thoroughly and he, by himself has beaten the leader to half death state so knowing his notoriety nobody gets his bad side but close people know him and how he is a very kind and generous person. People present here all know about the old Han as they have dealings with upper society. ¡°Okay everyone, thest price has reached 400 million yen so if anyone wants to increase the amount then be my guest.¡± Aisa asked with a beautiful smile. ¡°..¡± Not getting any response from the crowd didn¡¯t phase her much so still keeping her smile, called the bidding to conclude. ¡°Now then, 400 Million going once....400 million going twice....400 million going thrice .......*Bang!* *Bang!*...Okay, that¡¯s settled today¡¯s auction!! Congrattion Mr Han for winning the bid!¡± Aisa then concluded the bidding by hammering twice and then congratted old Hans. After Aisa took a little break to moist her dry throat a little and give the crowd to discuss for a moment. As she was having her break sitting at the back of the stage and taking a sip of a drink a waiter came near her and whispered in low voice after bowing to her and he took his leave. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now that the auction has been concluded then let us wee the representative of tonight¡¯s wonderful item¡¯s provider Ms Aashi.¡± Aisa invited the guest of honour of tonight¡¯s show with a smile. .... Aashi and Erick Dahl both came some time ago or mid of thest bidding so they were apanying Kristine and Hana, who were getting acquainted with Aashi. ¡°Hi! Kristine onee-san and Hana onee-san, good to see you both again!¡± Erick got into his good boy act and greeted both onee-san with a warm smile. ¡°Hey/hi, Erick good to see you too!¡± Kristine and Hana greeted back with smiles. ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us to your friend.¡± Kristine eyed Aashi and then ask Erick to introduce her to them? ¡°Hahahha! Sorry, I was about to do that. Ahem! Well, let me introduce my childhood friend Aashi and they are Kristine onee-san, and Hana onee-san also thatdy on the stage is Aisa onee-san, and all of them are my good friends.¡± Erick apologize then coughed to get the awkwardness aside then he introduced Aashi to them as his childhood friend. That¡¯s how they are going to be known to outside people then he also introduced Kristine, Hana and Aisa to Aashi. ¡°Hi, Aashi-san! Can I call you that if you don¡¯t mind?¡± Hana greeted her and then asked with politeness to use her name as such. ¡°Umm! I don¡¯t mind but you can just call me Aashi as I am not used to being called with honorific in my name!¡± Aashi just waved her hand offhandedly and said to just call her Aashi as she is not a big fan of ¡®san or chan¡¯ added to her name. ¡°Kristine! you call also call me that way as I will be calling you such and of course, if you don¡¯t mind me calling you like that.¡± Aashi call her directly on a first name basis, Kristine and she also asked Kristine to allow her to call her on a first name basis directly. ¡°Hmmm! I don¡¯t mind anyway. Aashi you are a friend of Erick so we are now friends then you don¡¯t have to mind the small details between friends, *chuckle!*¡± Kristine shook her head in denial and just epted Aashi with a smile as a friend just cause Erick is Aashi¡¯s friend. ¡°Ohh, right! Hey! Yes you,e here for a sec!¡± Erick then suddenly remember something and called out to a man who looked like a waiter and who pointed himself as if confirming from him so Erick nodded his head in agreement the waiter came towards them. ¡°Why did call you the waiter, do you need something!¡± Hana asked taking a sip of her wine from the wine ss which has been filled by herself from the bottle kept on the table in front of them. ¡°Yes, sir! How may I help!¡± A waiter came near Erick¡¯s side and then asked in a polite tone bowing slightly. ¡°Ahh! yes, I need you to inform your young Miss, Aisa that her guest of honour is here. Common go hurry, it¡¯s urgent if you don¡¯t want to get fired so you should inform her now!¡± Erick was about to reply to Hana¡¯s question but the waiter reached there and interrupted him with his polite tone so he sends the waiter to inform Aisa-nee that her guest of honour is waiting for her. Not quite believing what nonsense Erick saying so he gave the waiter a warning that if he didn¡¯t send the message, he might lose his job here so the waiter hurriedly scurried away from there to inform his miss. ¡°What guest of honour are you talking about, I didn¡¯t hear about this,¡± Kristine asked in confusion. ¡°Hmmm! Well, the items which have auctioned tonight were from a new rising group called Star Dust Group, right!¡± Erick then reminded them that the item which was auctioned tonight were from an individual group. ¡°So what are you getting at here Erick!¡± Hana asked with a thinking face. ¡°The guest of honour of tonight¡¯s show is the CEO of said Star Dust Group!¡± Erick said making them have an understanding look then again came a question. ¡°Then how did you know that the CEO of Star Dust Group (SD group) came just now,¡± Hana asked feeling more confused. ¡°Well! Aashi my friend here is ...!!¡± Erick deliberately stops to make more suspense for thedies. ¡°Moe! Erick-kun, don¡¯t go in circles and just tell us!¡± Kristine pouted towards Erick ying with them like this. ¡°Hahaha! Okay..okay, Aashi here is CEO of the SD Group (Star Dust Group)!¡± Erick then said with a yful smile pointing his finger towards Aashi. ¡°Ehhhh!!¡± Both of their reaction is priceless so Erick hurriedly took his camera from his pocket which is, of course, the transformed Megatron which he kept as a wrist bracelet then he took multiple pics from different angles. ..... ..... ********** Chapter 21 21 21. Star Dust Group ********** ...... ...... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... //// (Third Person Pov) \ ¡°Aashi is a CEO of the new rising Star Dust Group (SD Group)!¡± Erick said with a yful smile which says that he got sessful in pulling the prank. ..... When Erick repeated himself then both onee-san came out of their bewilderment and saw Erick ying with his phone which looks very hi-tech for the current market to produce but they ignored that part cause at the moment their gazes on his phone screen or to be more specific the photos on his mobile screen. Ohh! The Hi-tech android mobile on Erick¡¯s hand is, by the way, the transformed Megatron. ¡°Hey! Erick, when did you take those photos, huh!¡± Hana asked pointing her finger at his phone with shaking hands, don¡¯t know if caused by anger or shame. ¡°Hahahha! Look at both of your expressions, ohh! How cute and funny your looks in these photos!¡± Erickughed and said to them showing their photos which look very funny and cute, making them feel shameful of their behaviour. ¡°Hehehe! Erick-Kun, won¡¯t be you dear and delete those photos and If you do then I will forgive you for teasing your onee-san!!¡± Kristine chuckled and called out with an eerie smile on her half squatting eyes looking at him for the reply as a pray. ¡°Hahaha! Kristine onee-san, It...it was just a little prank why being so serious, hahaha!¡± Erickughed awkwardly seeing her not so kind smile with a weird auraing out from her making him feel chill on his spine even after having the strength to crush small hills with his bare hands. ¡°So are you doing it or not?¡± Even Hana has the same kind of smile and aura, making Erick nod hurriedly and delete those photos in front of them. Only then did the chill, he was feeling fade away like it wasn¡¯t there in the first ce and he felt like he avoided something very dreadful. Only now did he remember why powerful Op MCs from anime,ics and manga are prone to having fear towards women, especially towards their loved ones. ¡°Anyway, Aashi, is it true? what Erick said!¡± Kristine in a blink of an eye returned to her usual smile and then asked Aashi to confirm whether what Erick said is true or not, but Erick can feel a little worry and nervousness from her tone. ¡°Hmmn! Well, It¡¯s true! I just took over the position so there¡¯s still a lot of work I have to do.¡± Aashi replied with a small smile imagining what she can aplice and what kind of experience she will get. ¡°So Erick is a friend of the CEO of the new rising Group. Umm! If it¡¯s not a problem then could you exin the workings of your group?¡± Hana first gave him a stink eye and then asked Aashi, not knowing how the group will be going to operate in the future as it¡¯splicated to just specte so seeing the person sitting in front of her is the leader of the group then she just asks about it from her directly. ¡°Hmmm! Let¡¯s see as you have seen the product that our group has produced, which are very magical and its effect is 100% real but these cannot be found anywhere means these products are one of kind so we can have a monopoly over the market once we started to supply in the market.¡± Aashi then started to tell them how they are nning to supply these products in the market. Hana and Kristine being intelligentdies immediately thought about how fast they will make money from this and when they mass-produced these products what kind of tremor it will cause. Being the sole developer of these products and having nopetition so they will have a monopoly over the market. And whatever the price they will set, they will still sell like hotcakes. ¡°So, have you thought of how you are going to contact the market? How are you going to start selling the products as you have seen here every product has been bid for more than a few million yen so you can¡¯t sell below the million mark and cause of it, these products automatically be a high-end products.¡± Hana asked about the main problem on how are they going to distribute in the market and what the pricing would be like? ¡°I gave the thought about it and the most optimal solution, for now, would be renting a few high-end stores with particr good locations,¡± Aashi said thoughtfully as what she and Erick thought before would be good for now and the only problem would finding the stores with good location and individuals to take care of the sale. ¡°Umm! Hana, isn¡¯t your family owning a few malls in the city centre?¡± Kristine asked remembering Hana¡¯s family has the perfect ce for the opening of the store. ¡°Ahh! Yes, my family does own a few malls there and we also rent out stores to others. So Aashi, If you want I can ask my father about it.¡± Hana nodded remembering her family does own the malls there but she does not meddle in that particr business so she often forgets about it. ¡°Thank you, Hana. That would tremendously help us and of course, I won¡¯t be letting you feel that you losing out so I will give you three times the original rent and in exchange, you have to take care of the securities.¡± Aashi smiled feeling relieved that this problem was solved somehow and thanked Hana for her timely assistance and then offer her a fair price for asking for additional help. ¡°Hmmm! I will inform my father about it and tell him your conditions then I will inform you tomorrow morning about the father¡¯s decision.¡± Hana just smiled at Aashi for her generosity for paying over time than what they will need. Then they exchanged mobile no. with each other and Aashi also took from Kristine and ask for Aisa¡¯s contact no. As they were about to discuss some more before Aisa called Aashi¡¯s name from the stage to speak some words to a crowd of people and also to let her develop her prestige in front of all of them and show them the face of Star Dust Group. Erick noticed that Kristine has something in her mind but hesitated in saying what was in her mind. So Erick didn¡¯t ask directly, he thought there will be another chance to talk about it. Aashi straighten herself and then moved towards the stage where Aisa was waiting for her. ..... ¡°Hello everyone, I am Aashi, the CEO of Star Dust Group. I am here to inform you all that the three product, which has been auctioned today, will beunched on the market in a week, so look forward to it. Now then if anyone like to ask questions feel free to ask I will answer a single question per person.¡± Aashi greeted everyone after taking the stage with a warm sunny smile coupled with her gentle aura around her everyone only felt the spring breeze so the admiration and adoration for Aashi were already born in their heart. If you are asking why nobody has any lustful feelings towards her then the answer is very simple. Erick doesn¡¯t want to deal with these typical fools every time he goes out with her so he gave her an essory. Which by the way, would be enough to put these kinds of stupid fools into a trance state, if any fool has dirty or unholy thoughts towards her then they will face the consequences. Aashi¡¯s beauty and charm are always hidden by a spell as long as she is outside, in front of other people so that¡¯s how Erick has saved himself a lot of trouble. Then Aashi waited for the people in the crowd to ask questions which she will answer if it was not anything over the top. Then a few people sitting in the front row put their hands up and indicated they are ready to ask questions. Then Aashi chooses a professional-looking person which has a notebook and pen ready in his hands. The expression on his face says that he is now ready to write any kind of scope he gets here. So Aashi easily identify this person as a reporter so she thought this person would be good as any. ¡°Yes, mister from the front row third sheet, Ahh! yes...you!¡± Aashi called out to that mister with a sketchy appearance. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity Miss Aashi. Miss, you said that this item will beunched in a week but where can we get them in the market.¡± The sketchy man asked. ¡°Umm! Unfortunately, the location has not been determined but in two days, the location will be confirmed!¡± Aashi shook her head and keeping her smile on her face, she replied calmly. Then Aashi waved at the man to sit down and then called out the next person sitting three seats behind him. ¡°Umn! Miss, I have never heard about the Star Dust Group name anywhere so that means, it has just been stabilized so I was wondering if we have a chance to work together!¡± The man with a ck suit and tie on his neck with his office attire is very neat and clean. The guy looks very kind and not very intelligent with his looks but the question he asked made every person perk up. ¡°Hmmn! I can¡¯t say anything about it for now but we can¡¯t be sure about the future.¡± Aashi replied in a way that nobody found out she just indirectly rejected him. ¡°Before anyone asked more, let me mention something that these products which will be in the market, are from the subsidiarypany, SD Pharmacy under the Star Dust Group which has just been established in this very city and in the future, there will be two more subsidiaries which will be opening under the Star Dust Group.¡± Aashi exined before anyone misunderstood and thought some nonsense, this will make them understand that this mysterious Group is not weak financially so they can¡¯t take advantage. Then others also asked some questions which were rted to a business venture like what kind of subsidiary will be two, which will open in the future and what kind of product SD Pharmacy willunch next?!!!. So Aashi patiently answered all their question, the subsidiaries that are going to be open, are rted to Hi-tech electronics and online shopping respectively. Then before ending her question and answer session, she exined how they will going to operate. ¡°Now then, what I am going to say is very important so please pay attention. Here, I have a card which will be issued in SD Pharmacy and why it is important because the card here is the main key to getting these products as without this card, you are not allowed and more like you won¡¯t be able to buy the item from the store. This card is not just for show as this card here has a unique code for each person and needed to bind it with a drop of blood as it scans your biological gene sequence then you can do the procedure to buy the item. The items are limited to one per person as the SD Pharmacy has only 1000 items in each category so a total of 3000 items have been produced for now so everyone is sure to get this card before the product isunched otherwise you will have to wait for next batch which wille in 10 more days.¡± Aashi put the card on the big screen to let them know what it looks like and then exined why it was needed but thest part she just added about the gene sequence cause it uses Archrunes to identify the person¡¯s unique life structure and its pattern is added on the card. Then Aashi ended the session and took her to leave after thanking everyone foring here. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 22 22 22. Eto Family ********** ...... ...... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ...... ...... //// (Third Person Pov) \ ¡°Aisa, can you prepare for tomorrow¡¯s small party and Kristine, Hana, both of you make sure toe as this will be our small celebration for the sessful Auction,¡± Aashi asked Aisa to book a room on the VIP floor and prepare the best food for their small celebration. ..... Before going home Aashi thought to throw a small party for her new friends and celebrate with them. So thinking about it and after confirming with Erick that he is fine with it then she asked Aisa and invited her friends with a small happy expression. Erick just smiled looking at the smile adorn on Aashi face and talking bubbly with her friends. He wanted her to be able to enjoy herself and not to be confined as he wants apanion who experienced the harshness of society and how to deal with that. After making sure and repeatedly reminding them toe, Aashi and Erick left and went home. ...... Ito Family State, ¡°I am home!¡± Hana reached her home which is situated in anothermunity from Erick¡¯s ce in the opposite direction. Hana¡¯s home is like a small state itself as they own the wholend but their living state is not much grandeur in it. The house they live in is big, which is wide as a few 100 meters and made fully of wood, an old Japanese style house. There are other houses on theirnd which are smallpared to this house as a big house needed many butlers and maids to take care or maintain it so they have given those quarters to servants to live with their family and work in the state with peace of their mind. ¡°Wee back Young Miss!¡± ¡°Wee back Young Miss!¡± The servants and maids weed Hana as she opened the door and entered the house. The servants and household members¡¯ rtionship is very harmonical as the Master of the state or Hana¡¯s father is very picky about the choosing a servant to work in his state so he always makes sure to check up on their background and character after the confirmation, he interviews the servant candidates himself then the candidates are eligible to work in Eto state. Eto state has more than 50 servants from chefs, maids, gardeners etc. and close to 20 security guards who are retired soldiers so the security of the state is well maintained. Hana has one elder brother and one younger brother, the elder brother is in the army and the younger brother is still in the university. Hana Eto has a kind personality from childhood because of her mother¡¯s teaching so If she dresses up in cultural Japanese clothes then with her graceful demeanour, she would most likely look like a perfect Yamato Nadeshiko. Her father is very protective of his children, he may look and act like a kind person in the Eto state household or in front of his close friends but he never shows any emotions in front of an outsider or even acquaintance and always maintain a poker face. The social business circle like to call him ¡®A man with heart of stone,¡¯ to him behind his back as he always deals with any kind of problem with an expressionless face. Hana¡¯s father¡¯s name is Osamu Eto and her mother¡¯s name is Annaisha Eto. Her father is the head of the state as Hana¡¯s grandfather retired himself and now lived in seclusion in Erick¡¯s familymunity. Omasu Eto¡¯s youngest child¡¯s name is Mahiro Eto and their Eldest son¡¯s Kane Eto. Kane Eto as his name stand grows up liking martial arts so when he graduated from his college, he joined the military, and the youngest child is still in his second year of university life. He is a little yful but all in all he smart and sensible child. Omasu Eto has grown up and is taken care of by his father Hiraku Eto who heavily emphasizes being upright and family bonds. So because of his father¡¯s teachings, Omasu Eto has always protected his children from society¡¯s dark side and never let them deal with the political side of society. Omasu Eto himself believes that depending on someone else will never make you have a big perspective of the world but when you depend on yourself and achieve what you make it out to be your end goal, that¡¯s when you will have the experience of facing the difficulties and solving them that will make you understand your standpoint and the perspective of the world. The banquet of the auction was finished in the night at the time of dinner so when Hana reached her home, her father, mother and younger brother, all of them were having dinner. ¡°Hey Mom, I am home!¡± Hana smiled and came near her mother then gave her a slight hug. Both Hana¡¯s mother and father are in their forties but because of a healthy diet and doing exercise from time to time, they have kept their figure to thirties. ¡°Wee home dear!¡± Annaisha, Hana¡¯s Mother return her hug and then weed her with a warm motherly smile making Hana rx in her mother¡¯s embrace. Even after having three children Annaisha has kept herself well maintained and has a mature milf charm. From this, you can tell where Hana got her sexy milf appearance. ¡°Wee back Hana, so how was the party and did you enjoy it there, also did you have dinner yet.¡± Omasu, Hana¡¯s father also weed her precious daughter and then asked about her evening time and dinner. ¡°Oh hi dad, *Mwam!*¡± Hana left her mother¡¯s warm embrace and then came to the side of her father and smooched kissed on his cheek as a warm greeting to her father. ¡°Hmmm! I already have my dinner at the party and from the party, I remember you should know how fantastic the items were auctioned there, it¡¯s as if they are magically made!¡± Hana then replied sitting beside her brother Mahiro and ruffled his hair then started to describe the things that happened in the auction about the items and their magical effects. Listening to Hana describing the items both Omasu Eto and Annaisha Eto have disbelieving and amazement written on their faces, and her brother Mahiro only has a mild expression which says he is surprised and finds it cool that¡¯s all. But both Omasu Eto and Annaisha Eto have been in the business circle for almost 20 years but they never heard or even saw closely resembling things. That¡¯s the reason they have unbelievable expressions but their daughter was telling them so they have to believe it. And knowing the market value with the items description is very huge and apany that can make these products have the potential to be the toppany in the world in just a few years. ¡°Wow, Big Sis. Did those items have magical properties!¡± Mahiro asked with big stars in his eyes and feeling a little excited. ¡°Hmmn! They are a hundred per cent real as the first product. The Energy Drink has been witnessed by everyone and confirmed by the city hospital doctor so I believe they are real.¡± Hana replied to her brother¡¯s curiosity. ¡°If what you just said is true then the market will be in huge turmoil when the product willunch in the market and I am pretty sure that after having such astronomical value, the Star Dust Group will be the target of many people who wants to get in their hands it.¡± Omasu said with a serious face and having a weird glint in his eyes but he became normal as he thought about the pros and cons. ¡°Ahh! Aashi asked me something which I wanted to discuss with dad about it.¡± Hana said to her father hearing the name of the group, suddenly, Hana remembered the request of her new friend. ¡°Hmmn! Who is this Aashi? is it your friend?¡± Omasu asked putting the fork on the empty te and wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Hehe? Aashi is my new friend which I made at the party and she is the CEO of the Star Dust Group!¡± Feeling happy to have one more good friend who won¡¯t judge her for anything she replied to her father. ¡°What?¡± Omasu looked at his daughter feeling he heard something too good to be true so he looked at her daughter for confirmation who nodded her head and then burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! I am proud of my daughter who has such a good eye, not only did you acquaint yourself with the leader of the newly rising group but also became friends. Hahahaha! This is a happy asion for our family.¡± Omasu felt d to have such a wonderful daughter who always brings good luck to his family. ¡°Moe! Dad, you don¡¯t have to make it sound like I am friends with Aashi cause of her position, humph!¡± Feeling insulted Hana showed a cute pouting expression to her father who stopped hisugh. ¡°Okay...okay!! ..Sorry about that, but it¡¯s a good thing for our family so make sure not to make her angry as we will also need to buy those items.¡± Omasu smiled seeing her pouting expression, his smile also soften so he said sorry for what he said before but still his voice sounded like a request. ¡°Mmmm! I know and it can be solved with what I wanted to discuss with you, dad!¡± Hana nodded at her father then said thinking about the request Aashi made. ¡°What do you want to discuss?¡± Feeling intrigued he asked Hana about it. ¡°Well! it¡¯s more like a coboration, Aashi wanted to rent a ce in our city-centre Mall for the sale of her products as that ce is a good location and has arge crowd.¡± Hana exined what Aashi wanted and why. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s about that then this will profit us more than them so you should inform your friend about it and sign the contract tomorrow with her for renting the ce for their store.¡± Omasu burst outughing hearing again the good news as he was thinking about how to approach the other party without souring her daughter¡¯s friendship but now the other party itself gave him a chance to make a strong impression and connection between them. ¡°Okay, then I will be going to my room now goodnight Mom, Dad and little brother. ¡± Feeling happy that her father agreed to help her friend so she stood up and greeted them good night and moved toward her room as she can¡¯t wait to tell her friend about it. ¡°Haaa! *Exhaling deeply!*... My daughter is good luck to our family and our family fortune to have her. Okay, so you should go to your room if you are done with your dinner.¡± Omasu looked at his wife and felt grateful to her for giving him three good children. Feeling a little good tonight and energetic so he thought why not sower his wife with his love tonight. So he motioned his son who just finished with his dinner to go to his room to sleep. ¡°Mahiro dear, don¡¯t forget to brush your teeth and sleep early, don¡¯t just chat with your friend untilte at night.¡± Annaisha reminded his youngest son feeling worried for her child seeing his yful behaviours. ¡°Yes Mom, I am not a child anymore so you don¡¯t have to remind me!¡± Mahiro felt embarrassed with his mother reminding him of a child so he fled from there shouting at her from distance. ¡°*Chuckles!* Mother will always worry for their children even when they be adults.¡± Looking at her son fleeing from her gaze, she murmurs silently. ¡°Dear, let us go to our bedroom as I am feeling like showing you my love and care today!¡± Omasu came beside her wife and said in her ear with hot breath. ¡°Eeeup... Dear, you startled me suddenlying behind me like that ...Hmmm~.¡± Annaisha cry out cutely and said then moaned when Omasu suddenly kissed her sensitive left ear. Then both went to their bedroom and in a few moments a pinkish and weird smell started leaking from the room and muffled voices, cause of the soundproofing only little bit muffled voice heard and only when the person put his ear on the wooden wall then it¡¯s possible to listen to lustful voices. Fortunately for the old lovers, the servant was in their quarters which was situated on another side of the house. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 23 23 23. Upheaval In The City ********* ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Conversion or speech, ¡® ¡® thoughts, ..... ..... //// ( Third Person Pov) \\ Somewhere In The City, ..... High Rise Building, In a luxurious office, ¡°Nickel, do you understand what I told you to do? You know the consequences if you failed the mission, right!¡± the middle-aged man who looked like a barbarian chief of the south asked his subordinate with a menacing re with an authoritative voice with no hint of hearing no from it. ¡°Yes, I understand! Boss,¡± Nickel, the subordinate replied with determination in his voice with a hint of slight fear. ¡°If you understand then go bring me what I want and without it, don¡¯t even think about returning here!¡± Boss ordered his subordinate mercilessly. ¡°Yes, as youmand, Boss!¡± Nickel bowed to his boss and then ran out of the room he was in to do what he hadmanded him to do. ¡°Humph! When I get my hands on those secret recipes, my business will boom and I can conquer the market of this city, then country, Hahahaha!¡± Once his subordinate goes outside his face changes like a calcted cunning fox then heughs thinking about what he will do after getting his hand on that money-making secret recipe. ...... Another High Rise Building in the same city, Slightly mild luxurious office, ¡°Yes, dad, I will take this matter into my hands, yes, you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± The slightly chubby guy kept obediently answering the phone. ¡°You should know what would happen if you fail to aplish this task? Right,¡± On the other side an aged voice sounded in his ear making the chubby guy shiver in fright, listening to the warning of his dad. ¡°Yes, yes, I...I know.¡± Chubby guy hurriedly replied in return with a shivering voice. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what I wanted to remind you! And son, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± His father said in an icy tone. ...Beep... ¡°Phew! I don¡¯t think father would let it slight this time,¡± Chubby man sighs in relief after the call disconnected and thought out loud. ¡°Boss, how should we proceed with the n?¡± The henchman standing at the back of the chubby guy addressed him and asked about how to proceed with the task. ¡°Mmmmm!! I am not sure, why my father has made this matter very important that he left his deal with the capital and ordered me to carry out this task, but this is also my chance to earn his acknowledgement so he can forgive me for my previous incidents which I have caused, hahahahaha!¡± Chubby guy stared at his henchman and then started thinking why his father would put so much importance on this matter but he remembered that this is his only chance to get away from the incidents that he causedst week, he became very motivated and started tough, thinking that after the sess what he can gonna doter. ¡°Boss, what about the n,¡± the henchman felt that he waspletely ignored so he again asked the chubby guy. ¡°Ahem! What about it, didn¡¯t my father send you the detailed n so why are you asking me?¡± The chubby guy looked at the henchman in an annoyed manner then remembered that his father had already prepared for that so he bellowed at his henchman. ¡°Ahhh! Yes, I am sorry....I got it.¡± The henchman got scared then epting his mistake, he ran away from there. ..... Centre of City, Most Respected Person, ¡°Hello sir, how are you today?¡± The slightly refined middle-aged man wearing an official suit greeted the man who has the greatest Authority in the city and also he is respected by every person living in this city. ¡°Hmmmmn!¡± The man only hummed. Standing on the tallest building¡¯s top floor and looking at the outside of the ss, gazing at the pedestrians pass by, the neon lights on the roads make the scene from here look great. ¡°The city air has changed, My friend Matoya.¡± The manmented after keeping his silence for a minute and turned around and sat down on the sofa. ¡°So nothing can be hidden from you, haaa..!! (exhaling the breath), Well! I don¡¯t know when I can take a meaningful rest from this kind of busy work. I have a little problem at the city centre market where there are a lot of scumbags making my life very hard. If I can, I just want to put them to rest forever but there are too many involved in it which have gone out of my hands.¡± Matoya looked pensive at the man andmented on his intelligence then sighs in weariness from the work he had to do in thest month. ¡°Well! Looking at your face, I can tell how much stress you have been enduring. So why did you want the meeting with me, please drop the formalities when we are the only ones present here.¡± The man looked at Matoya¡¯s face and thenmented, seeing his eye bags and wrinkles on his forehead. Then seeing Matoya still standing and talking formally so he ushered him to drop it, then pouted his finger for him to sit in front of him on the opposite sofa. ¡°Thanks, I will take up on your offer, Katsutoshi-san. Today, I came here mostly to inform you of what I heard thismotion is about and what you have been looking for, ¡®they¡¯ might be able to solve your problem, so I thought I should inform you as soon as possible.¡± Matoya smiled at his friend¡¯s gesture of goodwill so he sat down opposite him and thanked him. Matoya informed him why he came here in a hurry and what was so urgent to meet him. ¡°What..are you sure, you are not joking with me,¡± Katsutoshi felt he heard him wrong and he felt unbelievable. ¡°Yes, my friend, it¡¯s true from what I know and if you still don¡¯t believe me then you can ask Dr Hirino about it, as he witnessed the miracle himself.¡± Matoya didn¡¯t mind his friend not believing in his words so he mentioned Dr Hirono¡¯s name so he can ask the person himself as Dr Hirono is known for his work ethic and they are good friends so he will believe him more. ¡°My friend, I apologise for my behaviour, it¡¯s a little unbelievable that something like that can exist but if you say it like that and have so much confidence then I believe you so how can I contact them.¡± Katsutoshi felt that he overreacted so after calming down he apologised to his friend Matoya, he also felt anxious so he wanted to contact ¡®then¡¯ as soon as possible. ¡°Hmmn! You will need to contact Dr Hirono for it as I don¡¯t have much information about them but he might know how to contact them so you should give him a call, and with that my business here is finished as I still have to catch some pest who are trying their very best to ruin my life, so if you excuse me!¡± Matoya hummed hearing what his friend asked so he suggested that he should contact Dr Hirono for further inquiries as he still needed to finish his work for the day he took his leave from his friend. ¡°Okay, my friend, thank you very much for informing me. Good night and take care of your health as you are not young anymore.¡± Katsutoshi felt grateful to his friend for informing him of this information, even though he might have knownter about it, but he might have missed the opportunity which presented itself to him. After that Matoya took his leave from Katsutoshi¡¯s office building. ¡°Butler Han, go find all the information about the ruckus, who was the cause of it and who is behind it, I need every information you can find on my desk tomorrow,¡± Katsutoshi said on the phone call with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the other side, butler Han, only replied with two words then the phone disconnected. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 24 24 24. Destroying The Enemy In The Blink ********** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... //// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ *BROOOM!!* BROOOM!!!* ..... The sound of roaring engines of cars and bikes echoed in the bustling environment of the night city. The city itself has gone into overdrive, these vehicles have been going around and making noises every night at this hour. The people living and going about their business have be fearful of these hours so most of them have stopped working in this area around nighttime. Chaos in the city has just started to be deeper at night as it progresses into a bloody mess. ..... A lot of mobsters move towards a building which has a unique design to it, with the name que hanging at the top written with bold letters ¡® Star Dust Group¡¯. ¡°Leader Ochin, we have arrived at the ce, how should we move forward from here on.¡± The robust guy with a scar on his face asked a man standing in front of the group of thugs with a nice suit and trim beard, looking slightly handsome. ¡°Hmmn! What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t I tell you before? GO FUCKING SMASH THE SHIT OF THIS PLACE!!¡± Leader Ochin looked at the scarface guy and hummed in the response then making a sinister-looking face and with a malicious glint in his eyes shouted towards his group of scumbags. ¡°HA!! Yes, leader.¡± The scarface man acknowledged his leader yelling with a positive response then he bowed to his leader and moved towards the building. ¡°HEY, YOU FUCKERS!! COMMON FOLLOW BEHIND AND SMASH EVERYTHING YOU SEE IN THIS BUILDING!¡± The scarface man tilted his head to the side and shouted towards his fellow goons then he charged forwards holding arge mace in his hands. ¡°Haaaa!! HAHAHAHA! SMASH, FUCKING SMASH!! THIS SHITHOLE OF COMPANY TO THE GROUND!!¡± The goons roared in unison and charged ahead following the lead of the scarface man. ¡°HOOOO!!¡± Then some 50 or 60 people charged forward towards the building. ...... ¡°Hey, brother Kazue, why are you so slow? Common, move your damn hands faster, Ahhh! Shit, we are about to lose.¡± A beauty sitting in the lobby of the security post wearing the security uniform under the building with the name que, The Star Dust Group, in her hands, there¡¯s a remote control and her finger blurring on those buttons but she was still shouting at the man who is also sitting beside her and controlling the other controller. ¡°I am doing that, Sister Risa. But damn! Our opponent is not taking it easy on us. Who the fuck does that, seriously, he is fucking using his premium character items to y against us! Fucking bastard, that¡¯s just cheating!!¡± The man, Kazue replied helplessly at her sister but he cursed seeing his character getting thrashed left and right. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m done with this game! I don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡± Risa threw the controller aside and sat down massaging her fingers which became sour after using it for hours ying the stupid game. ¡°Sister Risa, I already told you that these games are not worth ying but you insisted on it.¡± Kazue still looked upset at his opponent. ¡°HOOOO!!¡± Suddenly, they heard a voiceing from the road. ¡°What is thismotion.¡± Hearing it, both of them got up and came out to the main gate of the building to see what themotion was about. ...... ¡°Stop, where do all the ruffians think, you are going?¡± Both shouted at the same time making the crowd of ruffians be silent and pay attention to them. ¡°Hey, Brother Scar, can we also smash them up,¡± a ruffian with a small build and bald head asked the scar-faced man. ¡°Hmmn! what do you think, BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF THESE WEAK ASS SECURITY GUARDS!!¡± The Scarface man looked at the guy who asked and then he yelled at others behind him. ¡°HAAAHHHh!¡± The ruffians behind him moved forward tond the hit on Kazue and Risa. ¡°Brother Kazue, they look like total idiots, don¡¯t use your fist on them, just use the stunning gun.¡± Risa said to brother Kazue, afraid that if he used too much force by mistake then he might end up wiping the whole street out. ¡°Hmmn! I am fine with that so let¡¯spete to see who can get more of these ruffians, and the loser has to buy the beer.¡± Brother Kazue nodded then suggested the bet to make it more interesting. ¡°Okay, then we move to a count of three,¡± Sister Risa agreed to the bet. ¡°1¡±, ¡°2¡±, ¡°3¡±. Just as they counted the three, both moved so fast that none of the ruffians understood what happened. ¡°Haaa! I win, I got 18 of them,¡± Brother Kazue said as both of them came to halt after finishing this small problem. ¡°Hey! I got 20 of them so I win and you lose, hehe!¡± Sister Risa said with a yful smile. ¡°Thud!...thud!!..¡± Just as they said, the bodies of ruffians started to fall to the ground and without a doubt, all of them were knocked out. The scarface man was the only guy standing as he hadn¡¯t moved from his spot to attack them so he was left standing. ¡°Wha...!! What!! What just happened here, what am doing here, did I start to hallucinate?¡± Scarface got very confused about what exactly happened with his fellow goons, he is not able toprehend what just happened here as it was too much for his brain to think about then a sudden shock passed through his heart and he also got knocked out without anyone doing anything to him. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Huh! What the hell man, we didn¡¯t even touch you and you already fell, what a sorry excuse of a ruffian?¡± Brother Kazue looked at Scarface and said without a hint of pity. ¡°Pat..pat, okay, let¡¯s throw these ruffians aside and call the police so they can take them and lock them up in the cell.¡± Sister Risa swatted her hands with each after putting the stun gun on her waist and then looking at these scums blocking the main gate, she suggested throwing them aside and calling the police to handle the rest. ¡°Okay, here we go,¡± Brother Kazue picked up two ruffians on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and then he threw them beside the dustbin to clean up. Sister Risa was even rougher with them as she just dragged them with their legs and threw them like some tree logs. Making them have scratch marks all over their bodies. ¡°Phew!...Now that we cleaned up these ruffians but we didn¡¯t know who they were,¡± Brother Kazue thought after he sat down inside the lobby of their small office. ¡°Just take a few of their photo clips and send them to the Miss, the rest is up to Miss and Master to decide what to do with them.¡± Sister Risa said with a grin. ¡°Hahaha! You are right, Miss won¡¯t let them live for long. Whoever is behind these shit heads, don¡¯t know who they are messing with, hahahaha!¡± Brother Kazueughed remembering how their Miss is when anything rted to their Master. The Leader Ochin, who was watching the whole thing from some distance away got so frightened that he peed his pants, then he ran away from there with a puny tail between his pants. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 25 25 25. Saving Orphans ********** ...... ...... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ...... ...... //// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ ¡°Breaking News! The newly rising group, The Star Dust Group, has recentlyunched three new products rted to health, which have been very well received by people. The Group¡¯s value has risen constantly from thest month and in just after two weeks, the group¡¯s worth has increased from nothing to above 100 million!!¡± The famous news studio of the city has been broadcasting this news frequently in their studio and now the whole city is buzzing from the miracle brought by the products. ..... Even social media has been gossiping about this news and some even posted their unboxing of products after buying them. The videos of people showing abrupt changes after the intaking of the product have gone viral all over the inte. And in just a month, these products became the talk of the people¡¯s daily topics. ..... Camilo Co. Pharmaceutical, Office building, ¡°Boss, when do you want tounch our product, as you see, we havepleted every process and we also have umted lots of stocks.¡± The beautiful secretary asked her boss who was sitting in front of her behind the desk and burying herself in paperwork. ¡°Ahhh, Rin-chan! You came just at the right time,ee and save me from this hellhole, look I Lost 5 pounds of weight.¡± The boss called her secretary with a pitiful look, then standing up, she came in front of her secretary with fake tears in her eyes showing a wrinkled suit and messy face. ¡°Umm! Boss, you know, if not for you, wanting to take a break and go shopping with your friendsst week, this much paperwork would have never umted in the first ce, right!¡± Rin, a beautiful secretary, gave her boss a deep re as if saying whose fault it is. *Ring..ring..!!* As the secretary was about to berate her boss more, the phone in her boss¡¯ pocket rang. ¡°Yes, My sweet Erick-kun~! Did you miss your onee-chan!¡± Her boss picked up her phone and her temperament changed to sweet-caring onee-san. Her secretary, Rin, who was standing at her side red at her and then sighed thinking how tough her life is, with the boss as clumsy as her. ¡°Cristine-nee! I was asking if you need any other help as you have been busy for quite some time and didn¡¯t have time to hang out with us.¡± On the other side of the phone, Erick Dahl¡¯s voice rang out, listening to a caring and worried voice from her phone, Cristine had a sweet smile on her face and a fluttering feeling in her heart. ¡°Hehehehehe!! Don¡¯t worry, I will make time just for you, and tomorrow, we can hang out together.¡± Cristine did not want to disappoint the person on the other side of the call with a heavy heart seeing the mountain of paperwork on her table, she still agreed with him. ¡°Okay, then I will be waiting for you to pick me up at my house, take care of yourself and don¡¯t overwork,¡± Erick¡¯s caring voice sounded from the phone, Christine had her fighting spirit burn in her eyes, imagining her sweet and caring little brother waiting for her obediently in his home. ¡°Okay, bye then, take care!¡± Christine greeted back then she hung up the phone. ¡°Umn! Boss, you do know that you haven¡¯t finished your work yet, right.¡± Secretary Rin reminded her boss, feeling that she was forgetting that she has a lot of work to finish. ¡°Haa! Don¡¯t worry about that, I am going to finish all the work before the next morning arrives, so go and fetch me that product, Which Erick-Kun gifted mest week.¡± Christine made up her mind to finish it today even if she has to work all night. ¡°Gaahh! Fine, just don¡¯t overwork yourself, we still have no idea how those products from Star Dust Group even work.¡± Secretary Rin just clenches her teeth in annoyance seeing how stubborn her boss is, then she reminds her boss to keep her health in check as they still don¡¯t know much about the magical products. After that banter, Cristine took an Energy Drink, which is worth millions on the market, and just as she drank it she again became full of spirit so not wasting any time, she busies herself with her work with full determination. ...... On the Blurry Ind, The area around the ind, in tens of kilometres, has be a private property so nobody has been able to enter these waters for a while. On the blurry ind, there are two more buildings aside from the previous ones. One building is a new residence for orphaned kids and the other one is a facility where they will get their education and training in a bunch of stuff. Inside the office of the new teaching building, ¡°Aashi, how is the situation of the children.¡± Erick asked after he was done with the phone call. ¡°Hmmn! Their situation has stabilised a little, we have 60 children for now and we are still searching around the city for more orphans or mistreated kids.¡± Aashi looked at her files and then ounted for the total number of children they have taken for now. ¡°Hmmn! Make sure to check their health condition, their education if they have any and any other kind ofplication they have.¡± Erick remembered that most of the kids they found, looked malnourished so it¡¯s necessary to check before any future problems arise. ¡°Okay, I will, Master.¡± Aashi nodded in response and smiled a little seeing how kind her master is. When he bought this ind, even then Aashi hadn¡¯t thought much about it but Erick had already started to formte the ns and one of those ns was about orphans around the world. Aashi thought her master has a very warm heart so, in fear that her master might be hurt after seeing the situation of kids as not all orphans had a good ending, some suffer from hunger, some suffer from discrimination, some suffer from society bullying and picking on them, and so on. Aashi keeping these things in her mind took it upon herself to not let her master, Erick see that dark side yet. Justst month, Aashi employed thousands of micro-mini bots around the areas where there are no surveince devices as these MM bots send real-time images. After much hassle finding the situation of orphans around the city, she sent out reliable personnel which she hired after much consideration and confirming their just personalities. Just as she sends out her personal information, Erick has suggested that they build residences for the first batch on their ind for education and training purposes. Once the first batch is ready then they can just send them out to save more of their brother and sister who are just as lonely as they were. ¡°Aashi, what about the sales, how is the result?¡± Erick asked, remembering he hasn¡¯t gotten the report yet about their sale for overall profit. ¡°Ohh! About that, I suggest you have your lunch first as I organise the report and make a progress chart for it.¡± Aashi turned around looking at the scatter reports on the table, she asked her master to eat his lunch and she will make a progress chart to see the result of the month¡¯s earnings in an organized manner. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 26 26 26. Vi?yati Elixir ********** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ *Burp!!* ..... ¡°Hmmn! Aashi, is it finished yet?¡± Erick asked after he finished with the lunch and then burped out. ¡°Ummn! Yes, it is ready, here you can see the progress day by day.¡± Aashi said then she put the whole chart on the billboard fixed over the opposite wall to observe the overall chart. ¡°Hmmn! On the first day, there weren¡¯t many people who wanted to buy an unknown product. But it got better after just two days, and now it¡¯s 200 per cent extra profit that we are earning!¡± Aashi exined how the sales had been. ¡°Okay, I knew this was going to happen, so it¡¯s not that surprising but 200 million, this figure will do for now,¡± Erick said as he had expected that these products would earn them close to or above 100 million. ¡°So, about the next product which you have identally made, Master!¡± Aashi then pointed to the pills which he made by mistake. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Christine-nee has coborated with you and has produced some kind of anti-drug, which is scheduled tounch in the next two days?¡± Erick asked Aashi to confirm if this drug ising to market or not. ¡°Hmmn! I did as you asked beforehand and we only provided them with the main material with some hints so we didn¡¯t ask much from them. If Sister Christine hadn¡¯t joked with me then she would beunching the drug in exactly two days and a clinical trial will be held in the central hospital branch in our city.¡± Aashi exined how much they have helped in the research of this drug and when the exact time for release will be. ¡°Well, dy theunch for a month for our next product and help Christine-nee in their promotion of this drug, also in the meanwhile give your full focus on developing the first batch of orphans who will be future pirs for the orphanage that will be established all over the world!¡± Erick instructed with a thoughtful look on his face, he was very happy for Christine-nee, who was able toplete her project and be recognised by everyone for it. ¡°Okay, Master! I will help Sister Christine as much as I can,¡± Aashi replied with a smile. The rtionship of Erick and Aashi with Christine, Aisa, and Hana has gotten pretty deep, as they will hang out often together. The Ais hotel became their main ce to meet and dine. Aisa was also happy to help them with it so she made a VIP private room, permanently empty for them to dine anytime that they want. Christine, Aisa and Hana have now taken Erick as their little brother so from time to time, they will pamper him and show their care for him. Erick has mellowed down a little and genuinely started to like their pampering, he has also taken them as someone that he should protect. Erick also doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to them identally so he made the same type of essory that he has given his mother to the three of them and made it soul-bound so they will never lose it. The beautiful pearl ne he made for his mother and three onee-san, has five pearls on it two are used for shielding, one middle for healing and thest two for reflexive damage dealing. One shield would cover them like a shell and the other would form the secondyer of skin over the body for defence, the one oveps with the first shield which would rebound the force of the enemy with 30% extra added into it and the second one would ovep with the second shield with rebound the force plus 50% added into it. He also made simr essories for his father but in the form of rosary beads which can be worn on the wrist. ..... ¡°Master, what should we do about the pest which has been bothering us for quite some time. A few days ago Kazue Kazahito and Risa Yamana have sent us the images of a few thugs that attacked thepany and after a quick analysis then matching the images with the police records, and digging some more for detailed information, I was able to confirm that multiple big people have hands in this mess which has been going on close to a month!¡± Aashi said, showing the images and records on the Megatron¡¯s screen which is in tablet form. ¡°Hmmn! This isn¡¯t a big deal, ignore them for now and when the time¡¯s right we will strike them, for this offence they caused, just cklist them or anyone rted to them.¡± Erick looks at their images like they are just trash to trample on. Well, he is not wrong, on the screen it shows that they have been doing many illegal things like trafficking local goods then selling them at high prices, framing smallpanies then bankrupting them and many more of these kinds of crimes they havemitted which are pretty much enough to put them in prison for a lifetime. ¡°Okay, I will do that and also I am going to announce it subtly so other idiots won¡¯t make the same mistake as their predecessors.¡± Aashi nodded and replied with a chilling smile directed at those idiots who have annoyed her. Aashi was about to go out and start doing her business and finish all the work so she can apany her Master on tomorrow¡¯s dinner date with her three sisters. ¡°By the way, Aashi!¡± Erick suddenly called out, making Aashi turn around to face her Master again. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Aashi replied with a smile. ¡°Ummn! What is the name of the drug which Christine-nee is about tounch!¡± Erick asked as he didn¡¯t even know the name of the medicine developed by his onee-san and if she asked then how he was going to reply, that¡¯s why he wanted to know beforehand unless he made his onee-san upset with his negligence. ¡°Ohh! The name was given by Sister Christine, which was ¡®vi?yati¡¯ elixir. Once an elixir is administered in the body of a patient then it can cure many different diseases like leukaemia, small cold, brain fever, weak kidney, first stage and second stage cancer, etc. As long as the patient is not in the death corridor, he can be saved with this ¡®vi?yati¡¯ elixir.¡± Aashi exined who named the drug and what it can do. ¡°If this drug has this many cures then doesn¡¯t itplement our ¡®Constitution Maintenance Paste¡¯ very much. Now, I want you to do a little change in promotion, when you promote ourst product, you should also mention this elixir and empathise how this elixirplements our product.¡± Erick said with a small smile as he could already envision that this elixir will be well received by everyone. ¡°Hmmn! That¡¯s a very good idea then excuse me, Master, I will immediately begin the promotion and this will also make a big hype for the elixir.¡± Aashi takes her Master¡¯s idea as a base thought of multiple ns which will profit both Master and Sister Christine very much. Aashi left after excusing herself from there and directly went to the office of thepany building with a gate which is connected with the ind. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 27 27 27. Dr Hirono Yugami ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ Camilo Pharmaceutical, ..... Christine Office, ¡°How¡¯s the situation of the sales department,¡± Christine with a mature milf charm oozing out from her as she asked her secretary who was standing just in front of her with the files in her hands. ¡°Well, you should see for yourself, here!¡± Rin Hajiri, the milf secretary gave her boss the files containing the report for today¡¯s sales ounting. ¡°Hmmn! Ohh wow!¡± Just as Christine nced at the graph containing today¡¯s sales details, she had a surprised and excited expression on her face. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t I tell you before that we will get great results and get enough profit to earn back all the losses we have in 10 or so years?¡± The beautiful secretary said with a weird gleam in her eyes which were covered with sses. ¡°Ohh! Rin-chan, It¡¯s so great, I can finally feel that the weight over my shoulders has left. I can take a rxing breath from now on.¡± Rin Hajiri, the milf secretary of milf boss, felt that Christine has been under too much pressuretely and she was thankful to ¡®her¡¯ that they can finally breathe fresh air in a while. ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t you be calling someone to thank them in person? For the help, they had provided us as, without their help, this would have never been possible in the first ce!¡± Rin Hajiri reminded her boss so she can thank ¡®her¡¯ in person to express themselves. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Thanks for the reminder Rin-chan!¡± Christine thanked her secretary for reminding her then she picked up her phone and dialled the number. *Tring!!* *Tring!!* (phone ringing voice) ¡°Hello, Aashi, I just called to thank you for the help so If you have time I wanted to invite you to the regr ce.¡± Christine wanted to thank her properly so she invited her to their usual ce. ¡°Ohh! You don¡¯t have to, we are friends so we ought to help each other out.¡± Aashi¡¯s calm voice came from the phone and Christine felt that Aashi was telling her not to overreact as it is normal for them to help each other. ¡°Hmmn! Okay, but we still have to celebrate and I will also invite the other two so make sure youe, alright!¡± Christine felt sweet in her heart and she wanted to celebrate with friends as she already has the idea of inviting her two best friends so that¡¯s why she reminded Aashi to make it to her small celebration. ¡°Hmmn! Fine, I wille and also invite Erick along, how is that?¡± Christine is happy to hear that Aashi agreed toe and felt double happiness when she heard Aashi will take Erick along with her. ¡°Okay, most certainly! Bye for now, and don¡¯t bete.¡± Christine sounded excited then again she reminded Aashi not to bete and hung up. ¡°Rin-chan, you should hurry up and finish your work before the night arrives as I will be taking you along with me today for a small celebration,¡± Christine said to her secretary, looking very happy. Then Christine messaged her best friends Aisa Hironaka and Hana Eto, she discussed with them about time then they decided to go at 8 p.m. She also informed Aashi through the message about the time. ..... ¡°Dr Hirono, have you decided which candidate will be administered with the first dose of Vi?yati elixir?¡± The director asked with a respectful tone as if he is the director of a hospital but his position and status are still lower than Dr Hirono who works for the capital city hospital. ¡°Yes, Director Hitoshi, we are just to meet the patient who volunteered herself and agreed after the necessary papers, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your hospital reputation going down if any mishap does happen.¡± Without ncing at Director Hitoshi whose full name is Yuki Hitoshi, Dr Hirono replied with a in tone and continued to move towards the volunteer patient ward followed by Director Hitoshi with his two more doctors from respective departments. ¡°Hahaha...! You misunderstood me, Dr Hirono, I have full confidence in your work ethic so I am not doubting you or anything but I am just concerned about the result.¡± Director Hitoshi hurried, shook his head and tried to solve the misunderstanding with Dr Hirono by exining himself to him. ¡°Okay, understand that you feel concerned about what the result might be? But I can say for sure that this will change the course of the medical field!¡± Dr Hirono stops his footsteps just outside the ward of the patient which they wanted to meet then turns around and replies to director Hitoshi with light shining in his pupils as if believing that he will witness another miracle. Not just many people know about the family name of Dr Hirono and why he is so strict and disciplined towards his work. Everyone just calls him Dr Hirono but his family name is Yugami, so his full name is Dr Hirono Yugami. He is from the no.1 family in the capital and his family has a great history in the medical field for hundreds of years. His family has a long line of descendants who are mostly in the field of medicine, and they have covered all the fields inside the medical field like western and eastern etc. Dr Hirono Yugami is the third generation elder of his family who has a vast knowledge of both eastern and western medicine, as he has a hobby of collecting the old books so even if he doesn¡¯t know all the ancient or new diseases but he can identify with least one-third of all the disease present in the world. So just after witnessing the miracle at the Ais hotel and witnessing the changes personally, he was pretty sure that Vi?yati Elixir, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter who made this elixir but he had a hunch that it was a work of the same person or at the least, the person who developed the elixir has gotten some hint from ¡®them¡¯. ¡°Director Hitoshi, if you excuse me then I have to discuss something with the patient in private.¡± Dr Hirono Yugami, himself entered the ward leaving the director standing outside dryly. ¡°Hello! Ms Tennoin, I hope I am not disturbing your rest!¡± Dr Hirono entered the ward slowly after closing the door and sat near the bed on the stool beside her and asked her with a kind smile. ¡°Ohh! Hello, Dr Hirono, I am d to see you again, please! You are not disturbing me at all.¡± Ms Tennoin smiled, looked at Dr Hirono and weed him inside her word. ¡°Hmmn! Ms Tennoin, I am here to finalise what we discussed a few days back. So did you decide to go through it?¡± Dr Hirono directly asked not to beat around the bush looking at thedy with a paleplexion. ..... ..... ********** Chapter 28 28 28. Ikigai Restaurant ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... //// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ ¡°Yes, Dr Hirono, I thought about it and want to give it a try and it¡¯s not like I have any other option left, as I don¡¯t want the children under my care to suffer because of me, so long there is a hope, I have to try it for their sake.¡± Ms Tennoin replied with a clear look on her face and she is determined to go through the trial. ..... ¡°Thank you, Ms Tennoin for believing in us as you know this medical trial is very important for us.¡± Dr Hirono felt relief that the patient agreed so he thanked her for this opportunity. ¡°No..no, I should thank you for giving me hope!¡± Ms Tennoin shook her head in denial and replied that she is grateful for their help. As she knows full well that in her second stage if nothing is done then the terminal illness will progress into the third stage anytime soon. The operation money is too much for her to bear and she doesn¡¯t even have any rtives to ask for help in this matter. She is just a caretaker of a medium-size orphanage, Airen Orphanage. With a few dozen children dependent on it, the resources of the orphanage are provided by the kids who went out and joined society after bing adults. So the orphanage barely hanging on to it, Ms Tennoin Kannaji, had organised some charity auctions with her connections so she can be said to be the pir for the orphanage. So after she copsed from illness and found out about the second stage of terminal illness, she was having mental stress and regrets so after hearing about the miraculous elixir having a medical trial and they were looking for the volunteer, she, without a second thought registered her name on the list and fortunately, she was chosen to be the first candidate. Dr Hirono came to her and asked her to finalise her decision as they needed the proper procedure by signing her name on paper so the hospital won¡¯t take the me for any mishaps on trial but the hospital will provide properpensation. After Dr Hirono exins to Ms Tennoin how they will proceed with the treatment and how they have to keep her in the observation period for quite a few days after the treatment. Then Dr Hirono informed her that they will proceed with the treatment from tomorrow so she should be ready for it. After that Dr Hirono took his leave and Ms Tennoin again thanked him for the help. ...... In the evening time, Ikigai Restaurant, *broom!!* *screech!!* The ck luminous Kartel sports car parked in front of the restaurant and two people walked out of the car. A handsome man and otherworldly gorgeous beauty came into view, then the beauty hugged the arm of the man and they walked into the restaurant. ¡°Hey, buddy! Who are they.¡± The guy standing with the pedestrian asked the guard who was about to drive and park the car in the parking space. ¡°Hmmn! Are you new here?¡± Guard didn¡¯t answer but he asked in return with a surprised expression. ¡°Ummn! yes, I came to register for membership as one of my friends rmended it here and said that the food here tastes heavenly.¡± The guy answered honestly, not able to guess why the guard was asking him that. ¡°Ohh! That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know, he is our young master as this restaurant belongs to his father.¡± When the guard introduced the handsome man from before to the guy standing in front of him, he had deep admiration in his eyes. ¡°Ahh! Then who was the beauty with the young master, and it¡¯s the first time I have seen such a beauty. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to witness clearly and only saw obscure images of her but even that mesmerised me.¡± The guy finally asked what he wanted to know after going in circles for a while with a love-struck expression. ¡°Shhhhh! Don¡¯t talk loudly like that or are you trying to get us killed?¡± The guard hurriedly gestured towards him to talk silently about her with a slight twitch in his forehead and sweat on his back. ¡°Wha..what!¡± The guy felt something wrong with the guard¡¯s tone so he shut up and asked with apprehension. ¡°You don¡¯t know but I know very well what might have happened with you, dying would be a luxury to you if they heard you!¡± Guard gulped down a mouthful of saliva feeling the cold sweat on his back. The guy also gulped down hearing and looking at the guard¡¯splexion. ¡°She is our young master¡¯s best friend and he is very protective of her. There was an ignorant flippant third-generation brat who got into an argument with a young master friend and he said something which the young master didn¡¯t find very pleasing so he held that flippant by the throat and threw him in the garbage, and nothing else happened after that!¡± Guard exined then stopped for a moment remembering some very unpleasant information. ¡°What! That¡¯s it, I thought he would do something more drastic but that was too little.¡± The guy felt disappointed with the story as there was too little spice in it. ¡°Hmmn, that¡¯s what all of us thought that time but,¡± Guard looked at him in pity, wondering if they had the same thought that time. ¡°But...what happened,¡± he felt the story had more spice in it so he urged the guard to go on. ¡°Next day, we heard the news that the flippant brat got hospitalised with multiple fractures all over his body and he was in aa,¡± Guard said with an incredulous expression. ¡°What? How?¡± The guy also felt amazed by the ending and felt very curious as to how this is possible. ¡°Well, the brat was very unlucky after meeting with our young master that he got into the ident after he ran away from our young master so, in a way to his home, he fell from his car and rolled away from there and struck some stones in the middle of his rolling when he came to stop, his head struck squarely on the very rough looking stone with sharp edges so he fell into aa after the head injuries or that¡¯s what report says.¡± Guard described the poor brat¡¯s history as to how he got himself into aa. ¡°Ohh! That¡¯s very pitiful and thanks for the warning as I don¡¯t want myself in that kind of condition as I like my healthy body very much, hahaha!¡± The guy showed pity for that brat and then thanked the guard for giving him the warning. Then heughingly patted the guard¡¯s shoulder and entered the lobby and went directly to the main counter. The guy is not some random mob but he deliberately came here as he is an investigator and after two weeks of continuous work he got the main lead. That male lead is the young master, who just entered the restaurant. Why he is searching for him and who hired him will only be known in due time. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 29 29 29. Kimchi Soup And Curry Rice ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... //// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ Ikigai Restaurant, ..... Private Room, ¡°Humph! Erick-Kun, I am not afraid of your challenge.¡± Christine Camilo said with a pouting face seeing the teasing look on Erick Dahl¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t just go back on your words after losing the challenge,¡± Erick said with a smile and a wink toward Aashi. ¡°Aisa-chan, help your sis here, they are bullying me!¡± Christine looked at Aisa Hironaka and asked for her help by making a pitiful expression. ¡°No way, you epted the challenge so you have to pay, what¡¯s that got to do with me,¡± Aisa replied offhandedly and shook her head with a yful smirk hidden behind her hand which was covering her mouth a little. ¡°Ohhmon! Christine-san, you don¡¯t have to do that if you are not confident about it.¡± Aashi said with hidden meaning making it obvious for anyone to guess she is not taking Christine¡¯s challenge seriously. ¡°Christine, I think you have been underestimated so why not show the newbies how the seniors drink.¡± Hana Eto said after she put the cup on the table after emptying its contents. ¡°Ummn! Christine-san, you don¡¯t have to force yourself and it¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Rin Hajiri felt worried for her boss and friend, so she advised her not to overdo it. ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Aashi! Humph! I will not ept my defeat that easily.¡± Christine gave him a pouting re then filled up the beer mug and called out to Aashi to start the challenge. Everyone is drinking the beer but Erick can only drink juice, how sad is that? And because of his good image in front of these milf onee-san¡¯s, he can¡¯t just say that even if he drinks every alcohol in the world he still won¡¯t get drunk because of his origin physics. His body filters out everything harmful to him, if he wants to then he can even filter almost anything from his body like a deadly poison, harmful substances etc., and that¡¯s what makes him immune to all kinds of things. ¡°Cheers! Gulp...gulp...gulp!!!¡± Both Aashi and Christine took their mug filled with beer and after cheering, they both gulped down the bear in a few breaths. ¡°Haaaa! Ummn! Great, this is good stuff.¡± Both put down the mug at the same time and smacked their lips after tasting the beer. Both were having the same thought ¡®How sweet is it?¡¯ ¡°Common go on, don¡¯t stop now!¡± Seeing that Christine and Aashi started to enjoy the aftertaste of the drink, he urged them to continue with the challenge. They both red at him but continued, after they filled their mug, again they drank it in a few gulps. As they continued to drink one beer bottle after another, like this, they drank dozens of bottles in half an hour. Aashi looks fine as if she hadn¡¯t drank any beer at all but Christine is already out cold with a flushed face and she¡¯s already resting her head on the table, feeling very dizzy. Aisa, Hana and Rin didn¡¯t participate in this challenge and they drank at their own pace and enjoyed the taste slowly. ¡°Looks like we have a winner, Christine-nee, we will talk about the bet after you sober up tomorrow.¡± Erick looks at Christine and Aashi, even if he knew beforehand the result but he is surprised that Christine-nee has so much tolerance for alcohol. Well, she is a capable woman so this much is expected from her. ¡°Well! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Christine like this! It¡¯s always her opponent who would knock out before her, hahahah!¡± Hana has a surprised expression on her face looking at Christine out cold on the table then remembering her friend¡¯s proud face sheughed out and felt she had something to tease her with. Hana wasn¡¯t the only one but Aisa and Rin were also surprised to see their friend losing in an alcohol drinking session. ¡°Wow! Aashi, I never would have expected you to be a heavy drinker. But seriously, you are so cool, making my boss reach such a state.¡± Rin Hajiri expressed her astonishment to Aashi with the stars sparkling in her eyes. She felt like she got another lease over her boss and friend. Then Erick felt that it was about time they had something to eat and he already asked his parents to prepare something special for his friends. ¡°I never knew that your parents own a restaurant and even have so many great delicacies, I love it.¡± Hana voices out looking at the table which had only two kinds of food on it and they had a very appetizing smell and they even looked like they were glittering. ¡°Hmmn, Hana-san is right, I never thought your parents had a talent for making world-ss food, hahaha! Now that I have tested these dishes, then my taste buds might be addicted to them.¡± Rin praised just after taking a bite and she reminisced about the taste which made her remember her grandmother cooking soughed a little to hide her sadness as her grandmother has passed a few years and she loved her very much. Except for Christine who was out cold, everyone liked the dinner very much and a total of two dishes were served to them, The kimchi soup, and curry rice. Kimchi-jjigae or kimchi stew is a jjigae, or stew-like Korean dish, made with kimchi and other ingredients, such as pork or seafood, scallions, onions, and diced dubu. It is one of the mostmon stews in Korean cuisine. Rice and curry are popr dishes in Sri Lanka, as well as in the Indian Subcontinent. Rice and curry dinnerprises the following: Arge bowl of rice, most often boiled, but frequently fried. Sometimes kiribath, rice cooked in coconut milk, is served. A vegetable curry, perhaps of green beans, jackfruit or leeks. Erick has chosen to serve these in the restaurant for a very good reason and also because he liked these two very much. Kimchi soup and curry rice, the method of making them is very simple and with just a little change in the method, you can make the dish taste different so customers never get bored of them as they can order the same dish with different taste. ¡°Okay, everyone, now that you have filled your stomach we should depart to our home and I might have to send Christine-nee to her apartment so don¡¯t worry about her and Rin-nee, you should go with Aisa-nee as she would drop you off at your destination.¡± Erick felt that it was gettingte so he dismissed everyone and picked Christine-nee in a princess carry then remembering Rin-nee came with Christine so he advised her to go with Aisa as she came alone in Christine¡¯s car so she would drop her off. ¡°Bye, everyone, take care on the way and don¡¯t forget to message me, Okay!¡± Aashi stood up seeing Erick get ready to go home then she bid her farewell to her friends and reminded them to inform her when they reached their homes as she is worried about their safety. ¡°You too, Aashi! Take care.¡± Aisa, Hana and Rin replied to Aashi. They departed from there together and separated at the entrance and went on their way. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 30 30 30. Haruko and Sukina ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ Erick Home, ..... Second floor, ¡°Master, what should we do with these annoying ants and bugs who keep bothering us! Do you mind if I do something about it?¡± Aashi asked earnestly, looking at the report which has all the small problems which the employee of theirpany has to go throughtely in a detailed manner. ¡°Ahh, Aashi! You don¡¯t have to solve every little problem there is, so I think we need an alternative method.¡± Erick squatted his eyes and looked at the report then replied to Aashi who was having a problem controlling her annoyance. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t do it personally, but they are hindering my business, Master!¡± Aashi who was clenching her fist tightly listened to Erick then she rxed her hand but the annoyance still shows on her face. ¡°Well! How about you establish a security agency besides thepany and you can let those two, Kazue Kazahito and Risa Yamana, handle the training part and management.¡± Erick suggested what he thought would be quite a good solution and they can also use the agency to solve future troubles. ¡°Yes, Master. That¡¯s a very good idea.¡± Aashi agreed with Erick¡¯s suggestion and her frowning face also bloomed into a smile. Aashi and Erick discussed how to find the people which suit their criteria so they decided to use the Megatron in this matter, Aashi then hacked into the server for useful information on the government site. Erick always believes that giving a helping hand to a person who needs it, then that person would very much appreciate your effort, in helping the person but on the other hand, if it was a person who doesn¡¯t have much need for your help and you help them out then your help will be not be appreciated or worse by chance some problem happens then you will be med for that. So Erick asked Aashi to collect information about those types of people, and then he would decide after confirming their attitudes and personality. Aashi kept collecting all the information she could find on the site with the Erick criteria of people. She ended up finding quite a lot of dirt in the government like how an innocent person ended up in a cell and lost his career because of his superior frauds, how a few people became cripples because some young master didn¡¯t find it pleasant so he fired them and crippled them etc. ¡°Master, I find these people pitiful and they all have clear records. There are a total of 100 people which I found on this site, so how do you want to proceed with it?¡± Aashi said after finding the dirty work of the local government, she finds this very disgusting. She is not angry with them as she has no rtion with those guys but only felt pity for their situation. ¡°Make a file of all these people and send them to Kazue and Risa, let this be a test for them. Even though they have all the theories in their head and have gotten the practical lessons, they haven¡¯t gotten the chance to experience real-life situations. This should be a good chance for them.¡± Erick said thinking about how little the life experiences both Kazue and Risa have so he thought this should be enough for them to learn a thing or two. ¡°Okay, Master. I will be sending them the information with instructions as you said.¡± Aashi replied then she made an encrypted file and then sent it to theputer of thepany which has the best security and has a sub-AI to take care ofputer cyber security. ¡°Now, we just wait for them to take action on their own.¡± Erick smiled and mysteriously looked outside the window. ...... In the Capital City, the Main hospital. *Beep!!!* *Beep!!!* *Steps!!* ¡°Nurse hurry up, now again discharge!¡± The doctor shouted at the nurse who fiddled hurriedly. *Buzzz!!* One doctor and three nurses did all they could to stabilise the situation of a patient who suddenly went into an emergency after being normal for a while. An hourter, the doctor and the assistant nurses exited the emergency ward with sweat on their foreheads. ¡°Phew! We were able to somehow stabilise the condition of the patient but it won¡¯tst long, Ahhh! It¡¯s annoying that my precious break is over because of this. Can somebody contact the guardian of the patient?¡± The Doctor is a very beautiful woman who is not below the three trios of the Osaka region. She took off her mask and her jade-like face came into full view, without any blemishes on it but with a growling of a face, she barked at the nurses beside her. ¡°Ehh! Right away Dr Haruko-san,¡± The nurses beside her hurriedly ran away after receiving Dr Haruko¡¯s order. ¡°Ahh! Damn, annoying pricks, if not for my family pushing me aside then I would long ago quit this goddamn job.¡± Haruko wiped the sweat off her face with a napkin andined about her job as she was busy most of the time which left her exhausted at the end of the day. As she wasining and talking to herself, she didn¡¯t notice that someone came behind her and suddenly hugged her. ¡°Kyaaaaa¡± Haruko screamed, finding someone hugging her. ¡°Hahahaha! Sorry about that! You were againining to yourself so I thought I should give you a surprising hug.¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard by Haru who found the voice familiar so she turned around and hurriedly distanced herself from her. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here, I thought you were busy on your duty today.¡± Haruko red and replied at the woman who just hugged her. ¡°Ouch... Haruko, aren¡¯t we friends? Then why are you so cold to me? Sukina is hurt, sniff...sniff...¡± The woman named Sukina faked a hurt expression and started to sniff dramatically. Haruko, who saw everything in silence, felt she was more tired now. ¡°Sukina Itosura, what do you need, just don¡¯t annoy me when I am already annoyed,¡± Haruko shouted at her by calling her full name. ¡°Okay..okay, cool down! I was just teasing you. Humph! You are no fun, anyway who is your patient by the way and who is making you this annoyed.¡± Sukina put her hand up in the air in surrender then gave Haruko a pouting expression but seeing her still ring at her Sukina decided to change the topic. ¡°Daughter of a great son of our country who has done so many meritorious deeds that they cannot be counted with two hands, and the Director has put me in charge of that person so if anything happens with her then my career and life both be in jeopardy.¡± Haruko looked at the ward and then became nervous thinking about today¡¯s situation which started to happen too frequently. ¡°Ehhh! So you are in charge of her! No wonder, you have been stressing a lottely, but I heard that your father...I mean the director has found the miracle medicine which he participated in a medical trial for that medicine and they found it¡¯s very effective against terminal illness up to the second stage but we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s effective in the third stage or not.¡± Sukina showed a surprised expression and then understood why Haruko was stressed out as everyone in the hospital knows that the daughter of a VIP person is admitted to the hospital and is seriously ill but nobody knows which room or who is in charge of her for personal security reasons. ¡°What....why the hell, you didn¡¯t inform me of it up till now and I have been stressing over her condition that I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Haruko sounded pissed at Sukina for not telling her the news sooner. ¡°How should I know that you don¡¯t even have time to watch the news on television?¡± Sukina felt that she had been wronged and it was not her fault that Haruko didn¡¯t know about the regr news that everyone in the hospital knows about. ¡°Okay, whatever, I need to inform the director of the patient ¡®s condition so goodbye for now.¡± Haruko shook her head and waved her goodbye and hastily walked to talk to her father or the director of the hospital and the guardian of the patient. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 31 31 31. Sister Yamini ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... //// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ ¡°Father, what good news you were saying that you have and only can tell when we are at home.¡± A beautiful young woman wearing Doctor attire and she was standing in front of a middle-aged man who was sitting in the armchair and smiling like a little kid who got a very tasty candy in his hand. ..... ¡°Hahahaha! Haruko dear, this is very great news for us.¡± The middle-aged manughed hearing his daughter¡¯s question, making her more curious. ¡°What is it? Father,¡± Haruko red at his father who was talking her into circles. ¡°Ahem!¡± Seeing that his daughter was not amusing his jokes he cleared his throat and took a serious look. The middle-aged man is Dr Hirono Yugami, and Haruko Yugami is his only daughter. ¡°Do you know what happened 10 years ago and what kind of changes it caused in our peaceful society!¡± Dr Hirono asked his daughter, remembering the scene he witnessed that year. ¡°Yes, if I remember correctly then that year 40 to 50 children went missing and it caused quite an uproar at times, right!¡± Haruko replied, thinking back and how this is rted to what she is asking her father. ¡°You are right, dear. But you should know that those children came back 3 three yearster, and were taken by the government for medical therapy and mental counselling, and some other purposes.¡± Dr Hirono nodded his head in agreement and reminded her what happened after that year. ¡°Hmmn! You are saying that this was a farce set up by the government to confuse the public so they can hide whatever that was under the pretence, so how did you know about it!¡± Haruko is a smart woman so with just a few words she understood what her father wanted to tell her. ¡°Hmmn! Dear, you don¡¯t have to think too much but you should know the reason our family has umted wealth and status in these ten years can amount to ourst 50 years of hard work.¡± Dr Hirono expressed with excitement as he had felt the same opportunity during hisst visit to Osaka. The Yugami family has a veryrge medical research centre where most of their wealth gets spent. Otherwise, the Yugami family might have been a trillionaire family. In these ten years, they have found many unknown materials like herbs which look weird and some don¡¯t even have a proper shape, there are even those that look like potatoes etc. So using billions of wealth, they research these and after finding the uses they sell them at sky-high prices, and that is how they came to realise that there exists a supernatural world. ¡°Do you mean father, that everything is rted to what happened ten years ago!¡± Haruko confirms her thoughts, Haruko only knows surface information but not the core otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked these questions. ¡°That¡¯s what I am saying, our family might have a hundred-year-old heritage but we can never leave the possibility that someone else isn¡¯t better than us.¡± Dr Hirono said with emotion as he witnessed medicines which are more potent than anything they can ever hope to produce, much less work like a miracle. ¡°That¡¯s what I have been saying for thest two years, but grandpa has strong pride and never wanted to face it,¡± Haruko said with a nk expression then rolled her eyes at her father as she remembered her grandpa or even her father never took her word seriously. The Yugami family is the top family and a pir of the country, so the family is very big and has 100s of members, and 1000s of servants. The rtionship between members is non-existence, so Dr Hirono and Haruko have only each other as a family. Haruko¡¯s mother died in an ident which was a scheme to kill Dr Hirono but that day instead of him, the crisis has befallen Haruko¡¯s mother so Dr Hirono has a deep hatred for the killer and no real feeling for any member. ¡°Well! Now that I know the miracle does exist then there are chances for my friend¡¯s daughter to be cured.¡± Dr Hirono felt embarrassed by his daughter¡¯s words so he changed the topic to her patience. ¡°Father, are you sure you have a solution for her?¡± Haruko felt happy for her patient who is also her childhood friend. Haruko lost contact with her after they graduated from high school. ¡°Yes, before I was just hopeful but now I fully believed them after I researched this elixir!¡± Dr Hirono said and took a small wooden box from the suitcase beside him and opened It slowly to reveal a ss vial filled with white and blue liquid inside. ¡°So what did you find out after your research? Father!¡± Haruko looked at the elixir but was not able to see what was so special about it and she can only tell that this elixir is beautiful, and it is a great thing for our bodies after taking a whiff of its fragrance. ¡°No... I was not able to find a thing from it!¡± Dr Hirono shook his head in denial but he still had a smile on his face. ¡°What..you mean to say that you didn¡¯t even manage to identify not even one thing from it.¡± Haruko felt she was mishearing but again getting the same reply she was stunned. You had to know that Haruko has confidence in her father and that there are not many things in the world rted to medicine that he can¡¯t identify so hearing him say he got nothing would be shocking for her. ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons I believe them that your friend might get cured.¡± Dr Hirono said to ease her daughter¡¯s worry. Haruko is always ahead of her peers and she has one-of-a-kind beauty so mostly because of envy and jealousy others had for her, she wasn¡¯t able to make female friends. And men just wanted a piece of her so she doesn¡¯t even want to bother with them. After that Haruko got to know that her father had talked with the person who provided the miracle medics, and he got a positive response that what they need will be provided to them in the next week. ..... Haruko felt relieved so she came to her room to rest, for thest week because her friend¡¯s condition has been unstable so she wasn¡¯t able to rest properly and only yesterday her friend¡¯s condition became stable after taking the elixir which gave them enough time to find the cure. ¡°Thank god, father was able to find the cure otherwise, I might have lost my only friend whom I can call a sister.¡± Haruko prayed and looked at the stars from the window of her room. ¡°I hope you will get up soon so I can tell how my life has been halfplete without you around me, Sister Yamini.¡± Harukoy on the bed as the fatigue which had umted from thest week made her drowsy soon. She mumbled to herself looking at the photo frame of her friend and her together hugging each other then she closed her eyes and fell asleep. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 32 32 32. Stars Credit Cards ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ////// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ Star Dust Group, ..... ¡°Hello, Ms Yuki. There is a shortage of all three of our products in the mall in the city centre area so the manager has informed us to deliver the products as soon as we can.¡± The employee informed her superior who was busy typing the keyboard buttons at high intensity. Thepany employees are all female except the bodyguard who guards the entrance. All the female employees have been given special drinking water which helps maintain their health and helps them remove their impurity from the body so every female employee is drop-dead gorgeous. ¡°What? I just finished sending them the products three days ago. Ahh! Whatever, here, take this file and have it signed by the boss.¡± Thedy showed a surprised expression and then understood why that was and fortunately, she had prepared the files beforehand which consisted of the material cost, employee cost, total profits, and other expenses. ¡°Ok, Ms Yuki.¡± After the file employee took her to leave with the files and went to the top floor to deliver the files, and have them signed. ¡°Damn it, Now I understand why Ms Shinha said good luck with pity in her eyes while looking at me.¡± Ms Yuki looked at the paperwork on her table which she had been doing sincest week but it was not decreasing. It made her depressed a little and now she wants to p her past self for being so excited about this position. ¡°But I can¡¯t evenin about it as the sry is enough to make me shut up and just keep doing what I paid for. I can only hope that automatic delivery service would start fast so I can finally breathe from the overwork.¡± Ms Yuki made a helpless smile remembering how much the sry she is getting and there is also a small benefit from thepany which she can never find anywhere in the world. She is not the only one who thinks like that as the employees are fewer when youpare the workload which is increasing day by day. But they can¡¯tin about it when their sry is manyfold greater than anypany out there. ..... ¡°Master, I think it¡¯s about time that we start the Space-Tele-Delivery, and the app has already been ready. We just need to provide new-gen equipment so the app can run unhindered.¡± Aashi said to Erick who was sitting in front of her on the opposite side behind the table. ¡°Hmmn! It¡¯s okay, to have the VIP membership cards (Stars Card), Which will work as an ID card and credit card that can be recharged with any bank. These are the much higher version cards that SD Pharmacy has distributed. As only Millionaires can get this card after they paid a minimum 10 million deposit to thepany.¡± Erick exins why this card is different from others and what¡¯s so important about it. ¡°Well! I can do that but it will take another three days of work and you should know the employees are already working overtime toplete the tasks given to them daily.¡± Aashi thought about it a little and then gave him a positive response but she also empathised with the hard-working employee of thepany. ¡°Okay, I get it. Once youunch the SPD, you can have them work only three hours a day so they can rx for the rest of the day and do whatever they want. This will be thepany¡¯spensation for them.¡± Erick understood she wanted to, so thinking about it for a second, he said what he thought would earn them the respect and adoration of employees. ¡°Hehehe! Master, how much sry you give them is already a bigpensation, and if you just show them your face then they will dly work you all their life so how bout it. Master, do you want to try!¡± Aashi chuckled at her master¡¯s action who was trying to earn the loyalty of employees for thepany. So she suggested jokingly as it¡¯s mostly true and now Aashi herself finds it hard to control herself from directly hugging her master and having him y with her, home run, day and night. Now, Aashi has learned everything human has to offer so she knows what emotions and expressions mean to human beings. She has adjusted with them so whenever Aashi sees her master¡¯s handsome visage directly with a divine aura wrapped around him, she sometimes has those adoration feelings inside of her and some other emotion which makes her body react weird manner that¡¯s why now and then she would take the extra time when she bathed in the morning and evening. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you bing more cheekytely?¡± Erick looked at her with a yful smile. ¡°Humph! Whose fault is that? I have been coping up here all day long so I want to go on another date with my master!¡± Aashi made her way toward Erick with a pouting face and sat down on hisp, and hugged him with her head resting on his chest. ¡°Okay...okay, I get it so when do you want to go and I will take you to a very good ce which I have wanted to go to for quite some time.¡± Erick returned her hug and patted her head with one hand then he replied with a warm smile. He also wanted to see that ce up close as he heard a lot about it from the Naturalism forum site and from what he knew, it might be able to help her rx and enjoy with him. ¡°Hmmn! I would be able to make myself free in four days. For now, Master, you just have to pamper me so I can work efficiently.¡± Aashi replied cutely with a pinky finger on her chin. Erick has just one thought at the moment ¡®how cute¡¯, so he again started to pat her head making her purr like a cat in his arms. As they were enjoying their quality time Aashi suddenly remembered something she wanted to tell him before as she forgot in the heat of the moment. ¡°Umm! Master, There was a man, who wanted to ask us for something for his daughter so I investigated a little and found something very surprising, growl...growl!!¡± As Aashi was telling him about the phone call she had a day before and was about to tell him the details of what she found out but her stomach started to make growling sounds loudly which made her face heat up in embarrassment. ¡°Hahahah! We will talk about it after lunch so first let¡¯s go and have something to fill that starving tummy of yours.¡± Erickughed looking at her embarrassed expression then he stood up along with Aashi, and Erick suggested she should have something to eat so both of them went out to dine in a restaurant. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 33 33 33. Katsutoshi Kirin ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ////// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ After Aashi had her fill, she patted her stomach on the car and Erick took over driving, then they moved from there and set their destination at random. ..... ¡°Aashi, what were you about to say before,¡± Erick asked as he was curious about it. ¡°Ahhh! Right, I almost forgot about that. The man¡¯s name is Katsutoshi Kirin who contacted us for the meeting for personal reasons so I snooped around to know who he is. After a little research, I found out that he is a retired general from the army.¡± Aashi scratched her head, forgetting about it, then sheposed herself and started to talk about the matter. ¡°Hmmn! Then did you check what kind of person he is?¡± Erick asked as not every retired person is a good person. ¡°That, I already did!¡± Aashi replied and transferred the data into the disy screen on the car. ¡°So he was a god of war. hmmn!¡± Erick nced at the screen and looking over the aplishment he was impressed. Katsutoshi Kirin is a man of integrity and a strict follower of discipline. He followed his father¡¯s order to join the army and just in a few years, he earned a ce for himself in the heart of the army. After 10 years he became the pir who can support the country. He stopped the invasion of foreigners at least two times with his wits alone, then he retired after 30 years of service. ¡°That¡¯s what the report says but something doesn¡¯t add up, there is no information about his daughter or any family member. It deliberately had been erased from the database.¡± Aashi said with a contemting impression. ¡°Well! It doesn¡¯t matter as long as he fits the criteria for the people I have set to receive my products.¡± Erick said with a nonchnt face but he couldn¡¯t hide his admiration for Katsutoshi Kirin, a respectful old man. ¡°I find it very surprising that the man still has a love for his country when he lost almost all his family members to protect this country. Only his daughter remained beside him who also isn¡¯t well.¡± Aashi hacked the files which were kept secret from the public and got to know a great deal which genuinely made her admire this kind yet dignified old man. ¡°Hmmn! You can very rarely find this kind of person but they still failed to be a person who can be respected by us as we only respect those who will do everything in their power to protect their family and loved ones, even if they had to destroy the world.¡± Erick nodded to Aashi and said with a resolute expression then looked at Aashi with a soft smile and next second his eyes became fierce like a deste beast who would crush anyone as long as someone touches his precious treasures. ¡°Wait..wait, Master! Stop the car. I spotted a great spot so please park to the side. I want to walk here for a while and breathe some fresh air.¡± Aashi looked outside, seeing the fountain in the middle of a pretty garden; she hurriedly called out to Erick to stop the car. Erick stopped the car and parked at the side, and then they got out, Aashi ran yfully around the water fountain and then sat in front of the Rose flowers which were nted at the side in very borate rows with the fountain in the middle making the ce look very good. ¡°Not bad, this ce does have very good feng shui nts,¡± Erick bent down a little to look at the nts in the middle of the flowers which looked familiar to him so hemented after identifying them. He took his watch and transformed it into a camera then started to take some photos of Aashi who was just enjoying and ying with the leaves. ..... The ce might look small but it is well organised and there¡¯s also a wooden hut where rows of rose nts end or may start from there but there are multiple maple nts and lily nts surrounding the hut which aren¡¯t that big yet they do have flowers on them and look stunning. The old man was watering the nts and coughing slightly from time to time but had a steady breath which shows that his body is in good health. Maybe he caught the flu or he might be allergic to something. Seeing the young couple enjoying themselves he didn¡¯t want to bother them but fearing they might damage his well-taken care garden so he thought that he should give them a small warning so they would not damage his garden. He has been taking care of it like his own child for ten years now. So he has a strong attachment to it. Once he moved toward them he noticed that the couple were looking at him with a smile of respect. He has not met such a couple for quite some time with a humble attitude who gives respect to old men like him. ¡°Hello, this young man and youngdy! Did you too like my humble garden, it¡¯s small but I findfort and sce by taking care of it.¡± The old man smiled at the young couple with a humble attitude so he decided to entertain them and it¡¯s not like he gets guests every day. ¡°Hahahaha! You must be joking, gramps. This ce is much better than the city¡¯s polluted gardens and we find it veryforting here so thank you for allowing us to enter here.¡± The young man chuckled and replied politely to the old man. ¡°Hahaahaha! Well said, young man. So how should I call you a young couple,¡± the old manughed hearing the reply of the young man and pleased with the response, he patted his shoulder then he remembered he didn¡¯t even know the name of the young man and thedy. ¡°Ohh! Sorry about thete intro, I am Erick Dahl and this is my cousin and friend, Aashi Dahl. But what should I call you, gramps!¡± Erick apologised for thete introduction then he introduced himself and Aashi. Erick felt that the old man might be offended if he called him old man directly so he addressed him as a gramps and asked the identity of the old man. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 34 34 34. Erick First Travell ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ////// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ ¡°Ohh! Sorry about thete intro, I am Erick Dahl and this is my cousin and friend, Aashi Dahl. But what should I call you, gramps!¡± Erick apologised for thete introduction then he introduced himself and Aashi. Erick felt that the old man might be offended if he called him old man directly so he addressed him as a gramps and asked the identity of the old man. ..... ¡°Hmmn! You can just call me old Jin or gramps Jin, and you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, young Erick.¡± Old Jin addressed himself humbly and didn¡¯t bother with his full name as he finds it unnecessary. He also found the young man to his liking so he said to Erick to leave the formal way to talk to him and just be casual. ¡°Ok, Gramps Jin! Are you the one who took care of this garden?¡± Erick asked, feeling the genuine breath from the nts. ¡°Hmmn! Yes, I live alone here and I like doing this which keeps me upied. At the same time, I can fulfil my hobby of taking care of nts.¡± Old man Jin replied and sitting down, he caressed the leaves and flowers. In a world where otherworldly energy has awakened, Erick is sure that if the old man keeps doing the gardening with such care then tens of yearster, one of these nts might gain spiritual wisdom. ¡°Gramps Jin! Didn¡¯t your children visit from time to time?¡± Aashi asked, looking at the old man¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°Hahahah! Youngdy. I only have two children, a son and a daughter. But they are filial children and they often visit me with lots of gifts, as I don¡¯t need any materialistic things so I asked them to get me different kinds of nts instead.¡± Old Jinughed remembering the happy moments with his children. Aashi and Erick talked with old man Jin for quite some time then they took their leave after bidding goodbye to him. ..... A few dayster, In the airport, two handsome middle-aged men can be seen passing the check-up to board the ne to Capital from Itami, in the Kansai region. ¡°Wee to Itaminam Airlines, your seats are there, gentlemen. If you need anything, please feel free to call for our service.¡± The hostess weed them and showed them their sheets as they boarded the ne. The only two VIP sheets belonged to them so the hostess was extra attentive to them and did her very best to look polite, and humble. After that, they both sat down in their respective seats. ¡°So how is the service Mr Ricky, I hope it¡¯s to your liking.¡± The ck heard middle-aged man asked another middle-aged man who had blonde hair and a grey moustache wearing a ck-white suit, looking handsome and dignified. ¡°No, everything¡¯ s fine, Mr Katsutoshi.¡± The blonde-haired middle-aged man replied calmly. ¡°Again, Thank you foring with me on such short notice, I willpensate Mr Ricky for any inconvenience you had.¡± Katsutoshi Kirin expressed his gratitude to Mr Ricky for agreeing toe with him. ¡°No..no!! I had no inconvenience so don¡¯t worry about it, and I also wanted to look around the capital so helping you on the way won¡¯t be a problem for me.¡± Mr Ricky replied by shaking his head as he has ns to look around the capital and check, how shallow the water is in the capital? ¡°Stil, I am grateful to Ms Aashi for giving me hope for curing my daughter. If you are sessful with my daughter¡¯s cure then you can inform Ms Aashi that in future, if the Star Dust Group ever needs any kind of help in the country then I will do my utmost to help out the Group. As you know, My daughter is the only family I have left so I don¡¯t want anything else happening to her and want her to be able to live like a normal person, and noty on the bed the rest of her life.¡± Katsutoshi Kirin feels grateful to Ms Aashi who helped him when he needed them the most and Mr Katsutoshi is a person who knows how to repay a favour. ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to be so emotional, I understand and make sure that your daughter will be able to have a normal life.¡± Mr Ricky, feeling the atmosphere going in a sad direction,ughs to ease the mood of Mr Katsutoshi, and Mr Ricky tries to assure him. After that, they had normal talk to pass the time and Mr Ricky taking the chance started asking Mr Katsutoshi about how his daughter¡¯s condition started. From what Katsutoshi was willing to tell, Mr Ricky got to know that his daughter was fine until she was in 14s, then suddenly she went into aa and since then she hasn¡¯t woken up. Four or five years have gone by since then Mr Katsutoshi has been searching for a cure but he had no luck until Star Dust Group came out. Mr Ricky found a lot of loopholes in Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s story but he didn¡¯t ask about it and kept to himself as he was sure that he would know once he saw the person who requires a cure. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, this is your vice-captain and I am informing you to make sure that you all have your belts as we arending shortly, thank you!¡± Two hourster, the vice captain¡¯s voice sounded on the speaker. These two hours have gone by shortly as they were busy with talks. ...... A half an hourter, ¡°Wee back to the Capital, Sir!¡± Just as they came out of the airport, an old-looking butler greeted Mr Katsutoshi with enthusiasm. ¡°Hmmn! Good to see you, Butler Han!¡± Mr Katsutoshi gave him a nod and replied with a smile Like any good butler, he first opened the car door for Mr Katsutoshi to enter and closed it then he opened another side door for his master¡¯s guest to enter, and once Mr Ricky sat down he closed the door then he got into the driver seat. ¡°So where do you want to go first, Sir.¡± Butler Han asked after he started the car. ¡°Capital Main Hospital!¡± Mr Katsutoshi replied with a stoic face but sadness could be seen in his eyes. ¡°Ring... Ring..!!!¡± Just as Butler Han started moving the car, Mr Ricky¡¯s phone made a ringing sound. ¡°Ohh! Excuse me Mr Katsutoshi!¡± Mr Ricky, looking at the phone screen, gestures sorry towards Mr Katsutoshi then picks up the call and makes sure the voice won¡¯t be heard by anyone except him. ¡°Hello, Aashi!¡± Mr Ricky answered the call. ¡°Master, have you reached the Capital?¡± Aashi¡¯s delighted voice came from the other side. ¡°Yes, I just reached the Capital and am on my way to the hospital with Mr Katsutoshi to cure his daughter.¡± Replied Erick who was in disguise as Mr Ricky. ¡°Aashi, I will call youter as it¡¯s not convenient for me, right now.¡± Erick felt it would be problematic for him if his disguise was known. ¡°Mmnn! Okay, then remember to call me. Otherwise, I will harass you by contacting you through our bond.¡± Aashi threatened yfully as both know once they use their bond all of their feelings be transparent to each other so they rarely use the bond now. ¡°Fine, I will call you back once I finish with this business. And take care of yourself. Bye for now!¡± Erick epted his fate and thought he would call her as soon as he finished curing Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s daughter. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 35 35 35. Yamini Kirin ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ ¡°Fine, I will call you back once I finish with this business. And take care of yourself. Bye for now!¡± Erick epted his fate and thought he would call her as soon as he finished curing Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s daughter. ..... ¡°Hmmn! Bye~¡± Aashi sweetly said. After he hung up he felt huge relief, then heposed his mood and sat with the posture of an expert. Erick hasn¡¯t felt the need to avoid or endure his reactions so much but after he became a teenager he started to have these hormonal problems. Erick might look like 18 years old but he has just entered his teens so once he hits puberty, he starts to have those problems which every man has to go through puberty. He has no problem as long as his cultivation was unsealed but once he seals up his cultivation, the problem again starts. He can control his body perfectly with the cultivation but once he seals it up, he would still have slight control but in front of Aashi who has been his most ideal creation and literal piece of imagination which came to life. So his body control is a joke in front of her and not just her, but three onee-san, who also gives him a run for his hormones. ..... Half an hourter, they reached the hospital where they met with Dr Hirono Yugami and her daughter, Sarah Yugami. They made him familiarise with Mr Katsutoshi Kirin¡¯s daughter, from them he got to know that her condition has been ring non-stop for a while so they hurried to the ward. ¡°I am here, my daughter, everything will be fine from now on.¡± Mr Katsutoshi burst with emotion and entered inside, then he sat down on the stool at her daughter¡¯s side, trying to console her or himself. Feeling the breathing bing stable all of sudden like she heard her father¡¯s words, Erick, who was disguised as Mr Ricky, felt the need to check something. ¡°Ummn! Mr Katsutoshi, can I start my diagnosis?¡± Erick Dahl or Mr Ricky asked Mr Katsutoshi who was upying the only stool in the room. ¡°Ahh! Yes, please go ahead Mr Ricky.¡± Mr Katsutoshi came back from a sad state after hearing Mr Ricky call him then he stood up at the side to leave the space for Mr Ricky to do his diagnosis on his daughter. ¡°Ahh! What¡¯s the name of your daughter, Mr Katsutoshi.¡± Remembering Mr Ricky that he didn¡¯t even know the name of his patient so he asked Mr Katsutoshi about her name. ¡°Hmmn! It¡¯s Yamini, Yamini Kirin!¡± Mr Katsutoshi replied absent-mindedly. He is nervous about his daughter¡¯s condition as he has been disappointed too many times to count by so-called elite doctors. His only hope is Mr Ricky or more like The Star Dust Group behind him. If by chance even he wasn¡¯t able to do anything about his daughter¡¯s condition then he might just lose all hope and die from depression. Mr Katsutoshi waited silently with Dr Hirono and his daughter, Haruko. Everyone saw that when Mr Ricky touched Yamini Kirin¡¯s wrist, there was a slight shine on his fingers. Then Yamini kirin¡¯s whole body started to shine a little and a few secondster, it was over. Mr Ricky or Erick has his cultivation sealed so he can¡¯t use any ability which needed his cultivation but it¡¯s not like he is helpless, in a time like this he can use nature itself and which is very eager for him to use it. He sealed his cultivation for very good reason as he is on the verge of breaking through to Tier 3 anytime but the energy isn¡¯t enough for him to consolidate after breaking through so he seals his cultivation and also he doesn¡¯t need any cultivation when he can use his basic abilities with help of world nature itself. He started inspecting it with the help of nature which was very gentle so he made it travel in the Yamini Kirin vein. After which he got a very surprising result which he, himself, didn¡¯t expect to find in her. So he again checked to make sure if he missed anything after making sure of that, he stood up and turned towards Mr Katsutoshi. ¡°I am done with my diagnosis so let¡¯s get out of here and discuss what I discovered so far.¡± Mr Ricky or Erick Dahl suggested to them, feeling inappropriate to start a discussion inside the patient ward. ¡°Well! How about using my office for it, if it¡¯s fine with you, Mr Ricky and Mr Katsutoshi.¡± Dr Hirono asked, feeling that his office might be suited for it as Mr Katsutoshi doesn¡¯t want another person to find out about his daughter¡¯s condition. ¡°Hmmn! That will be fine as long as Mr Katsutoshi feelsfortable.¡± Mr Ricky replied in a in tone looking in Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s okay, lead the way Dr Hirono and sorry for the inconvenience.¡± Mr Katsutoshi nodded and agreed with Dr Hirono¡¯s suggestion for which he apologised for causing inconvenience for Dr Hirono. ¡°No...no! It¡¯s no problem for you to use my office and it¡¯s not like you are here every day. Anyway, follow me!¡± Dr Hirono shook his head toward Mr Katsutoshi and gestured to him that it was not a problem for Dr Hirono to let Mr Katsutoshi use his office. Sarah Yugami just tagged along with them without making any noise as she felt like she shouldn¡¯t interject her words in their conversations. After a few minutes of walking and then taking the elevator, they reached Dr Hirono¡¯s office. ¡°Wee to my office, there aren¡¯t many fancy decorations in my office, as a doctor, I like simple and clean decor so don¡¯t mind it and sit down.¡± Dr Hirono opened his office door and weed them which were made of ssy material and also other parts are made of the same material. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡± Mr Katsutoshi replied with ack of interest and Mr Ricky just nodded. Feeling like they aren¡¯t in the mood for that, Dr Hirono gestured to his daughter to make some tea for them. ¡°Mr Ricky, now can you tell me if you can cure my daughter?¡± Mr Katsutoshi turned to Mr Ricky just after he sat down and again became nervous. ¡°Hmmn! I am confident that not only I can cure your daughter but I can even make sure that she stands up on her feet.¡± Mr Ricky said with confidence looking at Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you sure that you are not pulling my feet?¡± Mr Katsutoshi felt he heard wrong. But after repeatedly asking Mr katsutoshi felt his weight had lifted a little from his heart but his worry hadn¡¯t lessened much. But Dr Hirono and Sarah felt sceptical about Mr Ricky¡¯s im. Both of them have been taking care of her for years and have seen many doctors who are like that from the start but weren¡¯t able to cure her in the end. As both of them were having their thoughts muddled but they don¡¯t dare to voice them up after finding a person who shows so much confidence and has the background to back it up. ¡°Before I tell you the reason why Ms Yamini Kirin is in aa? I wanted to ask you something.¡± Erick replied to Mr Katsutoshi but thest words were directed at all three of them. ¡°Hmmn! Ask away Mr Ricky, I will answer to the best of my ability.¡± Mr Katsutoshi gave Erick his firm reply. ¡°So, How much do you know about supernaturals or more precisely Supernaturalists!¡± Erick asked, staring in the eyes of everyone looking for any kind of fluctuation of lies and waited patiently for Mr Katsutoshi to answer his query. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 36 36 36. Broadening Their Horizen and Telling The Truth ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\ ¡°So, How much do you know about supernaturals or more precisely Supernaturalists!¡± Erick asked, staring in the eyes of everyone looking for any kind of fluctuation of lies and waited patiently for Mr Katsutoshi to answer his query. ..... Mr Katsutoshi took a thinking position and tried to remember but Dr Hirono had a shocked expression and looked at Erick like he saw a ghost which he had a hard time believing. Most confused about them all was Sarah Yugami, she had heard the term ¡®Naturalism¡¯ but had no recollection as to what it was about. ¡°Mmnn! I came across them a half yearter when I found my daughter. They are a group of people who can¡¯t be called normal humans anymore. I tried to find information about them after I failed to cure my daughter by conventional means so I thought maybe they can help me but everything about it is a mystery. Even after using my status as a retired general, I got zero results so I didn¡¯t pursue them afterwards.¡± Mr Katsutoshi recounted everything he knew in a summary. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine as long as you know what they are and Dr Hirono, you don¡¯t seem surprised listening to Mr Katsutoshi.¡± Erick waved to him that it was enough information as he doesn¡¯t need it but then he nced at Dr Hirono who has an understanding face as he heard it before. ¡°Well! I did hear about them as my family might have dealt with them but I never met them so I have no idea what they are like.¡± Dr Hirono replied from what he knew about the matter. The Yugami family has sharply increased in assets in the recent months so he guessed that his family might have made a deal which would earn them huge profits. Sarah, who was listening to it, felt like she had heard from her father, who mentioned it before but she had no idea that they were talking about some secret society. ¡°Well! What I am about to tell you might put you in danger if you leak it outside so do you still want to hear!¡± Erick asked, testing their resolve. If they waver here then he won¡¯t tell them but if they are firm in their eyes then he won¡¯t mind sharing some benefit with them. ¡°I am ready for anything and it¡¯s not like I have anything else left except for my daughter so I will face anyone for her!¡± Mr Katsutoshi gave me a direct but very unyielding reply. ¡°Wonderful, and what about you Dr Hirono and Ms Sarah?¡± Erick was pleased with Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s answer then he looked toward Dr Hirono and his daughter for their reaction to his question. Seeing them contemting seriously, Erick thought Dr Hirono might be worrying about the information leaking and what wille afterwards. A few minutester Dr Hirono made up his mind and nodded toward his daughter. ¡°Okay, Mr Ricky. I have decided to listen to everything you have to say and I will deal with the repercussions if there are any in the future. My daughter will also remain here and broaden her horizons a little.¡± Dr Hirono said after he contemted his decision. He wanted his daughter to get used to these kinds of situations and also she can make a good impression on Mr Ricky soter they can make some connection with The Star Dust Group. Erick, looking at everyone, smiled a little after he was pleased with their decision, then he took something from his upper pocket which looked like a small golden brownish paper with irregr patterns on it. Once Erick flicked the paper between his fingers the paper burst into particles and scattered into the whole room and became surrounded by a small screen of energy barrier. ¡°What is this? Mr Ricky!¡± Sarah who looked at this with bewilderment and not being able to understand asked. ¡°Hmmn! It¡¯s nothing, just reassurance and with this, nobody will be able to hear anything from this room.¡± Erick gave them a simple reply to what he did. ¡°Okay, so where should I start? Ohh, well! First, let me tell you what you are getting into.¡± Erick thought for a bit about what kind of information he should give them and except for the basic information everything else would be out of their understanding. So he decided to first let them familiarise themselves with the world. ¡°So, the three of you should be familiar with the incident which happened 13 years ago where dozens of children consisting of 12 to 16 had gone missing,¡± Erick asked, confirming that they should be familiar with this incident which happens all over the world. ¡°Yes, most of them are familiar with this incident, it was also that time when Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s daughter went missing,¡± Dr remembered that the incident where Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s daughter went missing also happened at that time. ¡°Hmmn! Yes, exactly.¡± Mr Katsutoshi agreed with Dr Hirono. ¡°You know I am curious about the process of how the incident happened, but we will talk about itter.¡± Erick is curious about the process but he will ask thatter as the time and ce is not right. ¡°The world you know of has been evolving after that incident 13 years ago, the door leading to the evolution has opened for everyone and not just for the world. With the new energy in the environment which I call ¡®Dust Energy¡¯, this new Energy slowly filling the empty vassal of the earth to its pristine state and slowly evolving it into a higher-level world, but you will not understand that so what you have to know is that the children which have been missing came back from the different worlds after some time so they looked different from before they went missing but that¡¯s not all, they also had a special trait which they awakened in the different world which is today known as Supernatural powers and they as Returnee or Supernaturalists.¡± Erick gave them a brief exnation but once he started telling them and saw their expression which says who am I or where am I, so he cut it short into words which they can understand. Otherwise, the exnation wouldn¡¯t have been so small as this didn¡¯t even cover the basic information that they have to learn if they want to enter this world of ¡®Naturalism¡¯. Erick let them digest the information and he organised his words so he can exin the problem Yamini Kirin is facing in simple words so they can understand. ¡°And Why I decided to tell you because it¡¯s rted to Ms Yamini Kirin¡¯s condition.¡± Erick dropped another bomb above what they had in their minds difficulty understanding. Mr Katsutoshi was the one to recover first so he did his analysis with the information he had and came up with the guess. As he has witnessed the incident of how his daughter vanished in front of his eyes so he can believe in Mr Ricky¡¯s words. ¡°So what¡¯s the condition my daughter is in?¡± Now Mr Katsutoshi felt more worried for his daughter and asked in a shivering voice. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 37 37 37. Heavens Loved Child ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\\ ¡°So what¡¯s the condition of my daughter?¡± Now Mr Katsutoshi felt more worried for his daughter and asked in a shivering voice. ..... ¡°First, tell me how muchter, did you find Ms Yamini Kirin after the disappearance,¡± Erick asked before he started exining to them about Yamini Kirin¡¯s condition. ¡°It should be around two yearster, in the outer circle of the Honshu region. Some nomads were living there so the first to find her were them.¡± Mr Katsutoshi replied remembering the situation in which he found her daughter and he is still very grateful to those nomads as they took care of his daughter¡¯s weird illness. ¡°Hmmn! How old she looked at that time?¡± Erick nodded confirming his guess then he again asked a question which would make his exnation usibly understood by them. ¡°If I remembered correctly, she did look like she was in her sixteen or seventeen,¡± Mr Katsutoshi answered with a thoughtful look as he was busy worrying about her condition at times so he didn¡¯t have enough time to pay attention to anything else. ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s confirmed that she has lived more than 2 years in the other world. With the growth of her body and the strength she attained, she may have made a ce among the natives of that world so the conflict is obvious and one of these conflicts may have injured her fatally, which brought her to this world as a protection measure by fate.¡± Erick exined what he understood after he checked her physical growth and internal growth. Dr Hirono and Ms Sarah can not only empathise but as a friend, they can also understand how much she would have to struggle among the natives where she has no one to rely on and in an unknown ce. ¡°I am sorry, I was powerless to do anything for you.¡± Mr Katsutoshi med himself for all the suffering his daughter had to go through. If he was a little faster and caught his daughter before she vanished in front of his eyes, the oue might have been different. ¡°Well! Mr Katsutoshi, you don¡¯t have to feel anguish about what had happened in the past but you can make up for it in the present and also in the future!¡± Erick Dahl¡¯ was in disguise as Mr Ricky and looked very imposing when he said that which moved Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s heart a little. ¡°Thank you, Mr Ricky, for your advice. I will take to heart and support my daughter to the best of my ability in the future.¡± Mr Katsutoshi replied after wiping his eyes a little which were itching for a while from the tears welling up from the sadness. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to beat yourself up as your daughter has a great fate. So you could say that for her, this disaster is a fortune in disguise. Once she made full recovery, her strength would drastically increase for a while.¡± Erick Dahl¡¯ felt the need to remind them that Ms Yamini Kirin has a blessing of heaven from his perspective when he looks at her, she shines like a golden beacon in the middle of darkness. Mr Katsutoshi just nodded and Erick was pretty sure, Mr Katsutoshi didn¡¯t understand the subtle meaning of his words but he didn¡¯t repeat himself as he would know after witnessing with his own eyes. ..... After exining the reason, Erick told them that they should move Ms Yamini Kirin to an isted ce where other people can¡¯t witness any abnormalities. He already stabilised her condition and only needed to inject the necessary vitality to let the body heal itself. After that, he told Mr Katsutoshi to contact him once they settled down and he also gave them the list of materials which they will need ording to Erick Dahl¡¯s calction. Just when he got alone time for himself he immediately called Aashi as he clearly remembered the flirty threat. *Ring...ring...!!!* ¡°Hey! Aashi, what are you up to?¡± Erick asked once the call got connected. ¡°Master! I was just missing you and was thinking about contacting you.¡± Aashi¡¯s chirping voice came from the phone. Erick sweated while listening to over-enthusiastic Aashi from the phone as he was sure that if he waste by a few seconds then she might have contacted him through their bond. ¡°I also missed you. What about my parents and what excuse did you make for my absence!¡± Erick said with a helpless smile on his face when he remembered that he had asked Aashi to make up some excuse for his parents as he came to the capital but he can¡¯t just say to his parents who obviously won¡¯t allow him to go out anywhere. ¡°Hmmn! Heheheh! I just said that the Master has made some new friends and he went with them to y in their house. Mother and Father were happy to hear that their loner kid has made some new friends so they said to me to tell you that you should take your friends to your home sometime.¡± Aashi chuckling a little exined to me in an over dramatic manner and made him wince a little hearing he has to look for some friends to take home otherwise, they would not allow him to go out next time. ¡°Ehhh! You little! Once Ie back then you will see how I discipline you.¡± Erick made an angry remark but it didn¡¯t sound threatening to Aashi who upon listening to him just chuckled in response. ¡°Tehee! I will wait for the master to punish this disobedient maid~.¡± Aashi made a cute sound and imitated a certain type of maid. Erick didn¡¯t know what to say to hispanion who day by day was learning something new and he just hoped that she would not adopt a few certain hobbies. ¡°Anyway, Aashi, I just called to inform you that I have to take extra time here as I encountered something unexpected but it¡¯s a good thing for me so I will return till night.¡± Erick thought he wouldn¡¯t win in an argument so he discussed the topic of why he called her. ¡°Okay, Master. I wille and pick you up at that time so do inform me beforehand.¡± Aashi replied. After that Erick and Aashi talked some more then he hung up and took the cab to tour the city for a while until Mr Katsutoshi contacted him again. ¡°So where do you want to go young man?¡± The cab driver asked, looking at Erick. ¡°Ahhh! I don¡¯t know much about the city so take me to whichever ce is good for attraction.¡± Erick Dahl scratched his head and asked the cab driver as he knew nothing about this city. ¡°Okay, just leave it to me and I¡¯ll take you to the very good ces that I knew off.¡± The cab driver replied and started the cab to move from there. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 38 38 38. The Kidnapped Little Girl ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\\ The capital city, bustling with busy people going about their business with a lot of high-rise buildings and clean roads looks very fascinating but in this hustle and bustle of a beautiful environment lies the darkness of the capital. ..... Only a few people can witness it and die after witnessing it. Like every day in the alley which has been abandoned for some time, the gang members were carrying out their activities but today they were destined to face someone who will make them witness hell on earth. The three goons who usually ckmail a passerby for petty change, today they were carrying a person covered in clothes. They have taken a job from a very rich-looking person who asked them to kidnap a kid and keep the kid isted for a few days. The goons were happy to receive the job as the payment is given by that rich person was enormous for them which is equal to their months of work after doing the ckmailing, robbing and selling drugs etc. ¡°Hey! Bro Kinhi, where should we keep the kid as that person said we have to keep an eye on the kid for a minimum of two days.¡± A goon asked the person who was carrying the kid on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. ¡°Hmmn! How about we keep the kid in that ce as the ce is abandoned and shortly scheduled to be demolished.¡± The goon named Kinhi replied to the shorty goon by his side. ¡°Hehehe! We will be rich afterpleting this job. Who knew that I would get such an offer so remember to give me themission from both of your cuts.¡± Another goon replied,ughing creeping looking at the kid on Kinhi¡¯s shoulder like some golden goose. ¡°Hey! Ochinko, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, if not for my and Tomu¡¯s cooperation, you would have never seeded inpleting the job.¡± The Kinhi goon replied with a nasty remark at the goon who asked formission in his part of the cut. ¡°Yes, Bro Kinhi is right. Ochinko, you can¡¯t be unreasonable about it!¡± The goon named Tomu immediately agreed with Bro Kinhi as he also found the goon named Ochinko¡¯s demand unreasonable. As they started to argue among themselves, listening to the noise, the child covered by therge ck cloth woke up and suddenly jerked to the side. The goon named Kinhi was caught off guard so he wasn¡¯t able to bnce his body and fell face-first into the stone pavement path in the alley. Therge cloth which covered the child slipped and revealed herself as a small little girl. The little girl saw the strangers and remembered that she was picked up forcefully by some weird uncles. At that split second she took her chance and ran towards the exit of the alley at the same time she was shouting for help. ¡°Help...!! Help...!! Ahhh!! Mumph!! Mmnn!!¡± Just as she shouted and moved four or five steps, both goons namely Ochinko and Tomu ran forward and caught her quickly then one of them covered her mouth with his hand hurriedly fearing her causing a ruckus which might attract some busy body and ruin their business. Tomu took care of the little girl by restraining her movements and mouth. Ochinko on the other hand came beside Bro Kinhi and helped him stand up. ¡°Ouch!! Damn shit! If not for that person¡¯s warning for not harming you then I might have taught a lesson that you would have never forgotten!¡± Bro Kinhi stood and red at the little girl with the threat mixed with menacing words, making the little girl have a terrified expression and tears startinging out of her eyes. ¡°Bro Kinhi! We need to hurry up and settle the brat as we can¡¯t afford to mess this up!¡± The Ochinko goon said with a nervous expression and peeked at the exit of the alley because of the darkness in the alley nobody can see from the road near the exit. But still feeling a little fearful that if by chance someone heard and reported to the police then their business might get ruined and with that, they would also be ruined. The goon named Kinhi calmed himself down and red at the little girl for thest time and gestured towards the two to follow him. Just as they reached the door leading to a secret path someone interrupted them. ¡°Hey! Petty scums, where do you think you are going with the little girl!¡± The voice sounded like a young man but it seemed the person was very angry at the moment. Before he arrived his voice travelled to three goons¡¯ ears and also the wind suddenly started to blow at their faces. He came out from the darkness near them and just as the goons were wondering who the heck this person is. Suddenly, the darkness parted and a light shined above him showing the above-average face looking like a very ordinary young man. ¡°Hahahah! I was wondering who you could be but I never thought that a person like you woulde to us with such bravery.¡± The goon Kinhiughed looking at the young man who doesn¡¯t look strong to them and they also rxed from the tension they were feeling before. ¡°Mmmn! Why do all the dipshits have the same attitude? Anyways, I never thought that during my tour to the city, I woulde across scum like you guys.¡± The young man looked like they were a lost cause then he shook his head like he lost interest in them and only bothered to talk with them because of the little girl who looked afraid. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t understand that we are not just anybody you can mess around with. Ochinko, go and teach the kid a lesson, and don¡¯t forget to take care of him!¡± Bro Kinhi sneered at the young man for still not leaving, then he ordered Ochinko to teach the young man a lesson. ¡°Hehehe! Bro Kinhi, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I will teach this guy a lesson after I am done ying around with him. I slit his throat nice and steady.¡± The Ochinko goon suddenlyughed creepily and assured bro Kinhi that he would fulfil the order. ..... ..... *********** Chapter 39 39 39. Thrashing Some Goons ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ///// ( Third Person Pov ) \\\ ¡°Hehehe! Bro Kinhi, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I will teach this guy a lesson after I am done ying around with him. I will slit his throat nice and steady.¡± The Ochinko goon suddenlyughed creepily and assured bro Kinhi that he would fulfil the order. ..... ¡°Yare...yare..!! You won¡¯t understand your ce unless someone beats the shit out of you, scums!¡± The young man said with eyes which looked at them like they were no less than shits. ¡°Hehehe! Brat, don¡¯t run around and just let me give you a good beating then I might let you live!¡± The Ochinko goon ran towards the young man and tried to punch his face. ¡°Bamm!!¡± But the oue was a little different. The goon named Ochinko flew after throwing the punch at the young man and even he didn¡¯t know why he was seeing the world upside down. ¡°Thud..!! Pufff..!! Cough..cough..!!¡± Ochinko goon coughed out blood being embedded on the wall with his head touching the ground and legs upside hanging like a mannequin whose strings got cut. ¡°Sorry...sorry..!! I didn¡¯t know you were so fragile!¡± The young man yfully apologised looking at the Ochinko goon without any short of emotion on his face. The Leader Kinhi and Tomu, both eyes and mouths were wide open from the shocking scene they had just seen. After listening to sarcastic remarks from the young man they came to their senses and became angry at him for taking one of them down. Both the goons showed very angry expressions but were also afraid as they didn¡¯t even get a glimpse of how their fellow goon Ochinko got thrashed like that. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s getting boring but you guys at least have themon sense to not attack blindly after seeing your fellow bro beaten his ass like that!¡± The young man remarked sarcastically with boring eyes. Then the young man nced at the little girl who was looking at him with stars in her eyes so he sighs in relief and thought that at least the little one has calmed down. After seeing that the goon won¡¯t be attacking him first so he sighed looking at their pathetic behaviour and felt that he should finish them fast and go on his merry way. ¡°Sigh!!¡± ¡°Bam!! Thud!! Ahh!! Pfff!! Thud!!¡± The young man vanished from his ce and a few secondster after securing the little girl, he thrashed them thoroughly knowing these types of guys aren¡¯t good for society so he made sure to incapacitate them for the rest of their life. ¡°Phew! Now then little girl, where should I drop you!!¡± The young man asked after finishing the goons. ¡°Onii-chan, who are you? Are you a superhero?¡± The little girl asked with too much enthusiasm like she wasn¡¯t the one who got kidnapped a little while earlier. ¡°Hahahaha! No, I am not some superhero and you can just call me Erick-nii, okay!¡± Erickughed looking at the cute little girl then he picked her up and said softly. Looking at her age, she should be 11 or 12 years old and after talking with the little girl. Erick got to know that she was waiting for her parents to pick her up from the school. That¡¯s when the bad guys in her words kidnapped her. ¡°Little cutie, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet and which school did you say you were studying at!¡¯ Erick yfully pinched her nose and asked her name then he also asked the school name so he can directly drop her off to the school authorities. ¡°Hehehe! My name is Yuki Kira, Erick-nii And I study at Sakura Academy!¡± Yuki Kira replied with a cute voice. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Kira-chan, okay!¡± Erick said with a small smile. ...... (Erick Pov) After I asked around a few people about the Sakura Academy, it took an hour and a half to reach the school grounds. ¡°Kira-chan be careful in the future! Okay, also remember to always wear the ne I gave you. It¡¯s a good luck charm that onii-chan has prepared for you, alright!¡± I reminded the little Kira-chan to be careful in the future so I gave her the fortune amulet which I made using the Pachira Aquatica tree¡¯s leaves. It was fortunate that her parents were there so I handed the child after reminding her about her safety. Her parents were donned in office attire so I guessed they just came after school and informed them about her being missing from the entrance. They were happy after finding that her daughter was safe as they were hugging their daughter and busy checking for any injury. I felt that I should go about my business now. Then I took my leave after Kira-chan¡¯s parents thanked me repeatedly as for Kira-chan, she was sleeping like a baby in her mother¡¯s embrace. She might have looked fine outside but after experiencing something like that she must have exhausted herself. ¡°Ring...ring..!!¡± Just as I reached the intersection and was about to call a cab, my phone started to ring so I took it out of my pocket to see who was calling me. ¡°Hmmn! Hello!¡± I picked up the phone after seeing its familiar number. ¡°Hello! Mr Ricky, Everything has been prepared and we are just waiting for you toe.¡± I heard Mr Katsutoshi¡¯s voice informing me of what I have been waiting for. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be on time!¡± I said and hung up the phone then I remembered thatst time after exiting the hospital I undid my disguise so now I have to do it again. Well, It¡¯s not anythingplicated. Just that I haven¡¯t prepared too many disguises for Mr Ricky¡¯s persona. I only have two more Archrunes talismans. I was never a fan of hassle so I made use of my Archrune andbined it with talisman paper so now I simply need to tear the talisman and my disguise will be ready. Once I was disguised as Mr Ricky then I took the cab and directly went to the address Mr Katsutoshi sent earlier. .... .... ********* Chapter 40 40 40. Unfortunate Katsutoshi Kirin ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ////(Erick Pov)\\ ¡°Phew! Now Miss Kirin will be fine. Just make sure when she wakes up, which I am pretty sure would only take her until night, to feed her plenty of nutritious meals for a week!¡± I said to Mr Katsutoshi who was waiting for me at the door and at the same time I wiped off the sweat which formed on my forehead after what I have to do to ensure Ms Yamini Kirin is perfectly fine after waking up from hera. ..... ¡°Thank you! Mr Ricky. I will never forget the favour you did to me by saving my daughter!¡± Mr Katsutoshi started to cry tears of joy and expressed his gratitude by bowing to me multiple times which I am not used to so I hurriedly stopped the man from making me feel more awkward. ¡°Okay! It¡¯s alright Mr Katsutoshi. But I advise you to take her back to Osaka where you live presently and I also live there for now so If there¡¯s anyplication in her health I can give her a diagnosis in time.¡± I gave Mr Katsutoshi the advice which I find very appropriate at the moment as the air present in the capital is too murky and so it wouldn¡¯t suit Ms Yamini Kirin¡¯s health. After that, I listed the ingredients if he could find them for me, and seeing he was adamant about giving me something for curing his daughter, I asked him what I thought I needed at the moment. I was able to gauge the depth of the capital from which I found out that it¡¯s very normal. The capital¡¯s few families have connections with Fantasia Academy or to be specific the supernaturalists. But even then there aren¡¯t many Supernaturalists, I did hear something very interesting. The first Supernaturalists were born at least 30 years before me and after that came the second generation of Supernaturalists which happened to be 10 years ago. It looks like the energy brought by returnees filled the earth, and has started to change the era slowly. The children who were born after the second generation of Supernaturalists returned here, their attunement with the energy is very strong and from what I heard at least 2 per cent of children showed abnormal reactions. ¡®I think I need to look into the records of Fantasia Academy. As I am pretty sure that the third incident is about to happen and this time the children won¡¯t be going to another world but the creatures from other worlds would being to our world.¡¯ I thought in my mind after the contemtion. I am pretty sure this is the work of some entity after hearing Mr Katsutoshi describe how his daughter vanished in front of his eyes all those years ago. ////(Erick Pov End)\\ ...... ///(Katsutoshi Kirin Pov)\ ¡°So when will Yamini wake from hera, Uncle!¡± Sarah Yugami, My good friend Hirono¡¯s daughter, asked me once I came back after saying goodbye to Mr Ricky. ¡°Hmmn! It¡¯s alright, Yamini will be fine from now on! Mr Ricky said that she would wake up in the evening so I need to prepare a proper nutritious meal for her.¡± I replied and patted her head seeing her anxious expression for my daughter¡¯s sake. I still remember how they yed together often and I seem to recall that my daughter has difficulty making friends so I am grateful for my nephew Sarah. After consoling her anxiety, I took my leave and went away to start the preparation to make a very nutritious meal for my daughter. I always thought when I was young that as long as I have a good status in the military I will be able to give my family good living conditions but I never would have thought that the same military life would take my whole family away from me. For the first time that I joined the military, I wasn¡¯t very fond of my life there but it was my father who sent me there so I didn¡¯t have much choice but to endure everything and without knowing me I was able to seize some merits in border wars and after stopping the invasion with my intelligence mind, in a few yearster I became a 3rd high ranking officer. Then I took the limelight for a few years as a war strategicmander, which again earned me a lot of merits and I slowly climbed up the rankings in the military. Before I retired I had stabilised myself as a war veteran general of the military border force. My father forced me to join the military because he mostly wanted the military career of my grandfather, who was also a general in his time before his death, to continue. Just after I became a 3rd senior officer my father left the world with a happy smile on his face as I at leastpleted one of his wishes. I had a brother who married a foreigner and was good with business so my father had given his permission to continue doing what he was good at. They were also of my regrets as not long after their marriage they died in a car identter I found some evidence by coincidence that my brother died in his rival scheme who didn¡¯t want my brother to develop his business. Later, I took revenge on that person who was responsible for it but I never felt so useless as my brother and sisters-inw were already gone and they won¡¯t be able toe back even if I destroyed everyone rted to my brother¡¯s ident. But my suffering didn¡¯t stop there, my wife after giving birth to our lovely daughter caught a strange illness and also died a few yearster leaving our daughter alone with me. Even after that, my misfortune had not ended as my daughter at the age of 13 vanished in front of my eyes. From inside, I was hollowed out from all the losses which I witnessed one after another but because my daughter was the only family I had left in this world so I endured every pain possible and searched for her day and night. And two and a half yearster, I found my daughter in aa. I started questioning my life and many times my thoughts were full of hopelessness but I held myself for the sake of my daughter. That¡¯s why I felt very grateful from the bottom of my heart to Mr Ricky for curing my daughter and giving hope back to me. I still remembered how much despair I had felt that time when I saw my daughter vanishing in front of my eyes. But now I didn¡¯t want anything in the world and just wanted to take care of my one and only family member who alsocked proper parental care. ¡°Butler Han, prepare the finest dishes and also buy these materials written in the list as Mr Ricky said that these things mighte in handy in Yamini¡¯s recovery process!¡± I said to my butler and gave the list of things which Mr Ricky rmended to me so my daughter¡¯s recovery would be smooth. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Butler Han replied curtly and bowed then he took his leave. ¡°Phew! I felt like some heavy stone had lifted from my shoulders as I am feeling my body light for some reason.¡± I muttered to myself feeling some changes in myself but I left it as it is. Then suddenly I remembered what Mr Ricky asked me and I didn¡¯t find the need to hide anything from him so I started to tell him. ..... ..... ********** Chapter 41 41 41. Katsutoshi shback Part I ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Then suddenly I remembered what Mr Ricky asked me and I didn¡¯t find the need to hide anything from him so I started to exin everything rted to the incident which took my daughter away from me for two years and turned her into a half-dead state. ///(shback)\ ..... Ten years ago, Just like every other day, I was ying with my daughter in the courtyard of our house. It¡¯s been a year since my wife left me and our daughter alone in the world. I also retired at the same time from the military and chose to live with my daughter to make up for both my father and mother¡¯s presence in her life. I am just grateful for my daughter who doesn¡¯tin about it but sometimes I do see her crying in the middle of the night. It¡¯s just her care for me that she didn¡¯t want to worry me about so she tried to hide it but how can I not see the sadness in her eyes. Now, I dedicated all my time to spending with my dear daughter and making up for the days I wasn¡¯t able to apany her before. ¡°Hehehe! Otosan! Look, I caught the balloon.¡± As I reminisced about myte wife but my dear little Yamini¡¯s cute voice pulled me out of it. ¡°Hahaha! Good girl!¡± I patted her head with loving care. The innocent smile on her face makes me want to smile for her and motivates me to keep her happy so I can see that smile always present on her face. I yed with her in the yard for a while and looking at the sweat on her forehead, I rested for a bit then remembered something. I looked inside the basket which I had brought with me and took out a chocte mousse cake from it then gave it to little Yamini to eat. ¡°Yummy! Otosan! Can I get more of these?¡± Yamini licked her fingers after eating the whole cake then looked at me and asked me for more of these. Seeing her smile fills me with vigour to move forward despite facing all kinds of troubles. ¡°Here, my little Yamini! Eat this while I fetch the drinking water for you from the kitchen!¡± I smiled softly at my daughter and handed the te to her then I remembered that I forgot to bring the water bottle for her to drink. After patting her head I headed towards the kitchen which wasn¡¯t far from the courtyard. ¡°Hmmn! This will do.¡± I took the bottle with a small cup which was her favourite as she got it on herst birthday and as a moment, she kept it with her. Just as I reached the courtyard my instinct screamed at me, which I honed all my life in war at life and death battles, so I believed them as they never disappointed me. I looked around trying to find the object which made my instinct react so much, then suddenly my eyes fell on the translucent ball of light which was floating just above my daughter¡¯s head. First, I didn¡¯t know what that thing was but just as my daughter looked up and in curiosity tried to touch it, my instinct again gave an intense reaction. ¡°No...!! Yamini! Don¡¯t touch it and get away from there....hurry!¡± I shouted at my daughter without a second thought and at the same time, I sprinted at my full speed. ¡°Jap!!!¡± The perception of my vision slowed down like the world came to halt and those few secondssted like hours to me. As I helplessly watched my daughter slowed down by the ball of light which suddenly expanded and enveloped my daughter whole before my finger touched her, she vanished from there then again the world started to flow like normal. My eyes lost focus for a few seconds and my mind wentpletely in disarray and my heart went cold then my body slowly started to shiver in fright. My vision went dark after not being able to cope with the physical and emotional discharge. A day after that, I woke up in the hospital feeling confused then suddenly everything dawned on me what happened to my dear daughter. My tears unconsciously started to flow from my eyes, as my mood was a mess from my sadness. Butler Han informed me of something which made me endure everything and stand up to search for my daughter with all my might. ¡°Hello, Sir! How are you feeling? I don¡¯t want to disturb you, Sir. But the news which I brought might help to discover what happens with Ms Yamini.¡± Butler Han said to me. ¡°Hmmn! What is it, out with it.¡± I responded absent-mindedly. ¡°Sir, there were simr cases all over the world but it got suppressed shortly after, by the authorities.¡± Butler Han replied with a serious tone. I didn¡¯t doubt what he said but it gave me clues to where to start my search from. Just after that I started to dig into everything rted to the incident and after thorough research and digging around, I confirmed my suspicion that this is a worldwide phenomenon and higher-ups have been known about it. I also got to know that this wasn¡¯t the first incident where children have gone missing. In fact, this was the second time that the incident happened. I wasn¡¯t able to dig deeper than this but at least I got the lead and cause for my daughter¡¯s disappearance. The search stretched for two and a half years, in which I almost used all of the wealth and connections that I had umted. I also hired detectives, hackers and many technical persons. I had them search all over the inte using the photo that I provided them with. I was almost losing my hope and was very close to despairing myself but Butler Han informed me that they got the person matching my little Yamini¡¯s photo. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how little the matching is, even if there¡¯s a slim chance that she might be my daughter then I have to find her!¡± I dered and made haste by following the instruction of butler Han. I gave the responsibility to Butler Han¡¯s capable hands as I wasn¡¯t in my right mind to make any kind of decisions. After that, we both took the helicopter to reach our destination which was the outer region of Onigashima. ..... ..... *********** Chapter 42 42 42. Katsutoshi shback Part II ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°SIR, GET READY TO JUMP!¡± Just as we reached the outer region of Onigashima, butler Han shouted at me. The area was too rocky and uneven tond the helicopter so we decided to jump from the helicopter using the parachutes. ..... Then once they have clear images of where they have to go, both jump from the helicopter. Half an hourter, they made sufficient preparation afternding, which wasn¡¯t very hard for them as one is a war veteran and another is a super butler. ¡°How much time do you think it will take us to reach our destination!¡± I asked as we walked ahead using our army knives to cut the obstacle. ¡°Well! It would take us an hour or two, Sir!¡± Butler Han replied as started to walk ahead and do most of the work. I was silent but my steps didn¡¯t stop and kept moving, sometimes helping my Butler as I could see some sweat on his forehead. A whileter, After the long and hard walk in the forest with full thorny paths, we reach a small but picturesque-looking vige. After entering the vige we met a young man who looked like a traveller as he was dressed very differently from the vigers. After talking with him, we got to know that he was the one who uploaded the photo which resembled his daughter¡¯s images very much. Then he led them to a house which was made entirely of wood and leaves. ¡°Here we are, Mr Katsutoshi! You can find the person who you are looking for inside this house!¡± The young man gestured towards the house. ¡°Thank you Mr Naru for guiding us here,¡± I thanked the young man and instructed my butler to remain here with the young man. ¡°Hello, please excuse me for barging here!¡± I knocked after apologizing in advance and opened the door to enter inside. Just as I entered the house, the smell of herbs assaulted my nose and just after the small sniff, my mind calmed down all of sudden. I looked around the house which wasn¡¯trge, to begin with, and it was more like arge hall. My eyes darted around in the big room then suddenly my vision came to halt on an elderly man whose hair waspletely white and had a white beard. As he sat there in a meditation form I was able to tell that something is different about this elder. Just as I was staring at the white-haired elder, he also opened his eyes and met mine. ¡°Hmmn! Come here, son!¡± In a little hoarse voice, he called me near him. ¡°Greetings elder and sorry for disturbing you!¡± I greeted the elder who looked like my father¡¯s age so I can guess from his weak breath that he has one foot in the grave but somehow he kept it together. ¡°Hmmn!¡± He gave a nod and gestured toward a tatami sheet in front of him. Understanding the gesture, I sat down and took a photo then put it in front of his eyes to see. ¡°So elder, did you see this girl in the photo here, I got the lead that someone resembling has been in your care!¡± I asked in a polite tone with a nervous voice. Elder looked at the photo and then looked towards the side to which I followed suit but I didn¡¯t see anyone there, except for a curtain hanging there. I was about to ask but the elder stood up and walk towards the certain then he folded the curtain to reveal a bed in which someone was lying there with a sheet covering the person. I can guess from the series of his actions so I held my breath in anticipation and nervousness with a lot of spection going inside my head. Once the elderly uncovered the face of that person, I was stunned and with the shocked expression, I looked at her face with various emotions exploding inside me. I immediately identified that even though she looked like an adult person in herte teens, I can tell just by looking at her face that she is my one and only, lovely daughter. ¡°Sob..!! My poor daughter. Elder, what exactly is going on with my daughter!¡± I started to get emotional and asked the elder what was wrong with my daughter. ¡°Cough..! Cough..! When we found her outside of our vige, she was already in very bad condition so I did everything in my power to help the young girl but she hasn¡¯t opened her eyes.¡± Elderly coughed because of his unhealthy body then catching his breath he replied with an apathetic face. I caressed her head and felt a pang of pain in my heart seeing the condition of my daughter, I wished it happened with me and not with my daughter. ¡°You don¡¯t worry about her health deteriorating for now as I have stabilised her condition so you just need to find the solution shortly if you want to wake her up from the slumber she is having.¡± Seeing me worrying about her so much, the elderly man replied with a thoughtful face. ¡°Thank you! Elder for taking care of my daughter, I don¡¯t know what I would have done if something happened to my daughter, so thank you from the bottom of my heart!¡± I prostrate my head to show how grateful I am to elders for taking care of my daughter and saving her from fatality. ¡°It¡¯s not much but I did what I can do to help the young girl and now the rest is up to you!¡± The elder said, looking at my little Yamini¡¯s face. I talked with the elder for a while and asked about the arrangement to send us to the outskirts of the forest to a in field so we can take the helicopter from there directly. Fortunately for us, the people from the tribe were kind enough to provide us with two personnel, who made a makeshift wooden stretcher for my daughter after that they escorted us to the field which was again a few hundred meters from the vige but two young men didn¡¯tin and just silently followed along the regr path taking by themst time. That¡¯s how their journey came to be and the rest is history. (shback End) (Katsutoshi Pov End) ..... ..... *********** Chapter 43 43 43. Martial Fantasia Academy ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... (Martial Fantasia Academy) Academy, which is situated on an ind in the pacific ocean. The ind mass is as big as arge region of Japan. ..... 30 years ago, after the great change, the world council was stabilised to control the chaos increasing all over the world andter a special ce was built by the uncanny abilities of returnees. The main purpose of this ind was to house all those returnees and study the phenomenon which happened in the world on arge scale which is changing the world slowly but surely. Then Martial Fantasia Academy was founded after the second phenomenon happened. And more returnees came a few yearster then the world council member developed the method to counter this problem which led them to know that their world has started to give birth to abnormalities. There were only 100 first-generation returnees and 50 second-generation returnees but in just the span of 10 years after the second phenomenon, there were more than 1000 children found in possession of natural powers or abilities. So the world council decided that they would start a curriculum where they teach those naturalists, who wield the power of nature, how to control those said abilities. Just as humans on earth started to gain power and abilities. Other living creatures onnd, air and water have also experienced multiple changes. Which led to a lot of damage to areas near them, to minimise the damage from spreading further the council put together a special force in which only first-generation returnees were allowed to join. The name of the force was ¡®D¨¦bacle¡¯. Which was led by a peak Grandmaster Practitioner. Most of the first-generation returnees have be instructors in the academy and they are also responsible for the second-generation returnees. Just like every other year, this year also came the time to receive the young ones who will be naturalists. As the supernatural side of the world and the academy itself are very secretive about it so only a selected few knew about this side of the world. So every year only 100 candidates are selected from a single country, and only the younger generation who show the necessary qualifications to be naturalists will be chosen, but in all those candidates only a handful of them can be naturalists. ..... ¡°What do you think? How many good seedlings can we get this year that can be naturalists?¡± A youthful-lookingdy who also has a wild fiery aura around her asked anotherdy beside her who was looking at the profiles of candidates who were selected this year. ¡°Hmmn! I don¡¯t have high expectations but I do hope that there would be at least one or two good seedlings among them.¡± Ady who radiates an ice-cold aura replied calmly without any emotion. Bothdies were wearing their style of clothing which itself tells anyone which category of naturalist they are. The fiery aurady wears a pants-zer set and has light crimson long hairs which reach her waist. In her eyes, a burning me can be seen dancing around which shows her tenacity and spirit. Overall, she looked stunning, if not for her fright-producing aura that she gives out from time to time then she would be quite ady with a lot of admirers. On another hand, thedy beside her also gives out an equal fear-producing aura but her aura can make anyone shiver from fright. She has a loose tee-shirt and over it, a ck jacket with all the buttons open up and ck pants, the tee-shirt is loose a little which shows a little of her gully between the hills. Her hair is pinkish red and her skin is white as jade-chan. Even after having an alluring lookup, nobody has the guts to look them in the eye, much less nce at their bodies. ¡°Well! Let¡¯s get this over with, Chung-Cha!¡± The ice-cold beauty called out to her fierydy then she stood up and went outside. ¡°Hmmn! Sure, Kairi-san!¡± Replied the fierydy, Chung-Cha to ice beauty and addressed her as Kairi-san. .... Aftering out of their office in the field where 100 or so candidates were standing and waiting for an opportunity to join the academy with eager and nervous expressions. ¡°Hey, do you know how we are going to be judged!¡± One random person in the crowd asked a buddy of his. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any idea so don¡¯t bother asking that!¡± Buddy gave a sharp reply in response. ¡°Hey, look! The young master of the famous Byakko family is also here!¡± Just as that random person wanted to argue with his buddy, someone from the crowd called out loudly taking everyone¡¯s attention to where he was pointing towards. ¡°Heh! It¡¯s not just the famous Byakko family but all the other top families of the younger generation are here!¡± Then someone else snickered at the person who shouted just now and pointed out what they just missed because of tension and nervousness. ¡°Hey, this is getting interesting. Hehehe! I really want to know how many of us will be able to be naturalists, and seeing the line up like today, this year the candidates bing naturalists might break the record of every year!¡± The person whomented looked at those young masters and had a weird glint in his eyes as his sses shone evil light. ¡°Hehehe! You will be surprised to know what I heard. Hey! Do you want to know as I am feeling quite good then I share this information with you all so listen carefully? Do you all know the capital¡¯s four flowers who talk of all the boys in the capital? Guess what, they have been directly given a ce in the academy by an instructor who came to the capital for business!¡± The fat young man was wearing a fancy dress and trying to show off his knowledge and just as he announced the news about the four flowers of the capital, the crowd of people went crazy. ¡°Ohhhhhh! My goodness is also here, hahaha. Now I have to be a naturalist and enter the academy!¡± Another random mob shouted passionately. The discussions about the four flowers of the capital spread like fire and everyone started to talk among themselves. Not just them but the so-called young master of the top family also became extra motivated to enrol in the academy. Just as the whole field became a flea market by their loud discussion, the instructors stood on the stage. ¡°SILENCE!¡± The loud shout echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, making them keep their mouth shut and rub their ears feeling pain. ¡°Hello! I am Chung-Cha and beside me is Kairi Aoyama. We both are instructors of the academy and today, we are in charge of your enrollment procedure. So keep quiet and listen to me carefully because I am not gonna repeat myself!¡± Chung-Cha introduced herself and Kairi Aoyama, and gave them a warning with a little intimidation mixed in her voice. Even though she was speaking normally, her voice was reaching everyone¡¯s ear. This is because of a simple trick of using Magic. ¡°Now, then we are going to check if you have the qualifications to be naturalists or not, so once I call someone that person should immediatelye to the stage, Understand!¡± Chung-Cha directly came to the point without beating around as what from what she observed they are all just brats so there¡¯s no use for any polite talk. This time Kairi Aoyama took out the notebook then using the same method she called out the first name. ¡°Mr Yuki Aki!¡± ..... ..... ********* Chapter 44 44 44. Six out of 10******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Mr Yuki Aki!¡± ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡± A random guy with a mob-like character wearing thug-style fashion swaggered his way to the stage and just as he stood in front of the Ice beauty instructor, he started to shiver. ..... ¡°Hmmn!¡± Ice beauty looked at him for a second then took her vision back from him like she lost interest just by looking at him. Just as he was wondering how the test was going to proceed, the fiery instructor banged her feet on the stage, shaking a little. Then apartment opened in the middle of the stage. Like a stone monument, a b came over and stood erect in the middle of the stage. ¡°Hey! You Mr Yuki Aki!¡± The fierydy instructor called him out. ¡°Hai! Instructor Cha!¡± Yuki Aki shrank his neck and replied meekly. ¡°Here, put your hand over it and think of something that gave you the most expression,¡± Chung-Cha exined in simple words. Chung-Cha exined a little about it then Yuki Aki followed along, he stood in a rxed position and closed his eyes and started to imagine what he thought was his most distinguished expression of his. Then he ced his hands over the stone b and waited patiently for the results, a whileter the stone b shone and an image started to form on his chest area above the heart like a projection. The image of a partially formed star showed up then in jip it vanished. ¡°Okay! That¡¯s enough, Mr Yuki Aki!¡± Kairi Aoyama called out to him looking a little disappointed. ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡± Yuki Aki asked in a nervous voice. ¡°Hmmn! You passed albeit barely. Which category you fall under will be announced at the end.¡± Chung-Cha replied offhandedly and sent him off the stage. ¡°Okay, next! Mr Fujii Akai!¡± Kairi Aoyama then called out the second name. A young man named Fujii Akai went to the stage and did the following step just as Yuki Aki but this time when the Stone b shone there was no image present above his heart area. ¡°Mr Fujii Akai, you failed!¡± Kairi Aoyama informed without any emotion on her face and the young hearing the result took double damage to his fragile heart so he limped away left from there. ¡°Next, Mr Fujita Nowara!¡± Then the third person¡¯s name was called. Just like the first two, he also went through the same process. Just like that an hour and a half passed, and they finally shorted out the result of 100 candidates. ¡°First, those who failed the assessment should form a line and head towards the designated ce. Remember, if you don¡¯t follow the instructions then you will face the consequences!¡± Chung-Cha addressed the failed candidates and as her aura, leaking a bit was enough for them to understand that she means business so they followed her instruction and headed silently without making a fuss even if they were dissatisfied or sad with the results. After the failed candidates left only a handful of them were left in the field. Only two out of several top families were able to pass the assessment, the Byakko family young master and the Yugami family young master. A total of 6 out of 100 were selected or showed any kind of potential. ¡°Very well! Six of you, follow me!¡± Kairi Aoyama looked at the six candidates which were better results thanst year or any of the past assessments. Chung-Cha went to the designated ce to send off the failed candidates to their respective ces from the academynd. ..... ¡°Okay, Mr Yuki Aki! Come forward!¡± Kairi Aoyama called out to the first candidate to be tasted. They were on a small training ground where all kinds of different equipment were present. Just as Kairi Aoyama called out to Yuki Aki, he stepped forward and stood before the instructor. ¡°Mr Yuki, here is your identification so don¡¯t lose it. Congrattions, you are now a Martial Artist.¡± Kairi Aoyama gave him a crystal card in which his name and the rest of the details were written. Yuki Aki felt relieved that he didn¡¯t have to go into an unknown field as from his childhood to now, he has practised martial arts so he was happy with the results. As for the failure in assessment, that¡¯s not possible if he remembered correctly his father had fed him a lot of wild herbs in these ten years so I believed in those herbs. ¡°Next, Mr Byakko! Step forward!¡± Kairi Aoyama called out to the next candidate who is also a young master of a prominent family in the capital. ¡°Congrattions, Mr Byakko for bing an ability user. Here is your identification card and also make sure to study it well because in this Academy only hard work is acknowledged!¡± Kairi Aoyama congratted him and handed him the identity crystal card. Seeing his arrogant-looking smug face, she gave him a heads up but even after that he doesn¡¯t heed her advice then it¡¯s not her problem. After that, she distributed the crystal identity cards and congratted the rest of the four candidates. Of six candidates, two are Ability users, one is a mage and the rest three are martial artists. ¡°Well, before you ask any unnecessary questions, let me exin how the assessment was decided!¡± Kairi Aoyama addressed everyone seeing that they were about to ask questions. ¡°All of you here should have noticed that each of you showed images when you touched the stone b, right!¡± Kairi Aoyama pointed out the obvious which they might have missed or someone might have guessed it. ¡°Let¡¯s start with Martial Artist. When an image of a star is shown on the projection with the help of a Stone b, it shows that you are a martial artist. The more solid andplete the star is, the greater the potential you will have. For the image, the principal attribute would be shown on it, like a spark of fire or ball of water or cracking of thunder etc. And the more the spark of fire burns or the ball of water bes orrger the cracking of thunder is the greater the potential you will have. As for the ability users, most of them would have the ability to use different weapons like spear, sword etc. or assisting abilities. The faster you awaken the ability and master the initial form of it, the greater chances you will have in the future to progress.¡± Kairi Aoyama exined to them, and then she also felt that this is enough for them to understand the basics of their category. ¡°Okay, everyone! You should familiarise yourself with your environment now!¡± Kairi Aoyama dismissed them as she has done her work and now she has to attend to her other duties. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 45 45 45. Vera Vassiliev ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... After Kairi Aoyama dismissed the candidates once they had been notified of the basic information, she kept the files in an organised manner and started to walk towards the meeting ce where they have to report about this year¡¯s assessment to the headmaster. Just like her, others also have their own respective countries to look after. ..... So every year after the assessment, the headmaster made sure they report to him all the results. Just as she reached the ce where the meeting was going to be held, she stopped and sighed looking at the scene in which she often had intervened. ¡°Huh! What did you say, you tboard!¡± Wild-lookingdies wearing the same kind of attire as Kairi Aoyama, look menacing with wild grins on her and head-butting with Chung-Cha. ¡°What of it, big-breasted gori!¡± Chung-Cha shouted, feeling irritated and jealous of her. Chung-Cha is very sensitive towards her small boobs and listening to the taunting words of the wilddy who has gigantic knockers and those big breasts repeatedly pressing on her small ones which remind her of her inferiority. As they were getting heated in their argument, the air around them got heavier. Above the wilddy, the image of a ferocious ming bird appeared and being Chung-Cha, the images of a hot bubbling Volcano appeared which made invisible sparks among them. The fellow Instructors who were also present at the moment stood far away from them in fear of bing a victim in their banter. Nobody bothers to get in between them as their argument is not new. As long as they have something topete with, they will batter afterparing their results. The fact is known among everyone that the wild girl, Chung-Cha and Kairi Aoyama are best friends. They were often seen doing missions together, that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t bother them and let them be. ¡°Heh! Your ming chicken has gotten fattertely, do you want me to help to skin it a little, hehehe!¡± Chung-Cha yfully said grinning with a weird light in her eyes looking at the wilddy shadow of a ming bird. ¡°Who did you say is fatter! Huh!¡± The wilddy shadow of the ming bird got hotter. The wilddy is an ability user and had a special ability which is the phoenix mes from the purgatory. After theprehension of her ability, she is now able to shape the mes in the form of a phoenix. Just as they were about to fight with each other, someone came and interrupted them. ¡°Guhh! Ouch...ouch!!¡± Feeling the pain they covered their heads and turned to look at the culprit with anger in their eyes but as soon as they saw who the culprit was they lost their anger and their expression turned respectful. ¡°Greetings Headmaster!¡± Both of them bow and greet the headmaster, the person who blinked in their head. ¡°Sigh! When are you going to start acting like an adult!¡± The headmaster looked at them and sighed and said he had a little headache. ¡°It¡¯s not me, Vera Vassiliev was the one who started it!¡± Chung-Cha without a second thought med it on wilddy, Vera Vassiliev. ¡°You! Isn¡¯t you, who started the argument? How dare you, me it on me!¡± Vera Vassiliev said feeling wronged then looked at Chung-Cha angrily. ¡°Okay, enough you too! Can¡¯t you argue at some other time, Sigh! Let¡¯s just go and start the meeting already!¡± The headmaster raised his voice and looked at them helplessly then sighed and went inside the meeting hall to start their meeting for which he called them here. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Chung-Cha blinked yfully at the headmaster and gave Vera Vassiliev a taunting look and also entered the hall. Feeling the anger bubble inside her, Vera Vassiliev was about to chide Chung-Cha again but was stopped by Kairi Aoyama. ¡°Vera-san, don¡¯t! You know the headmaster doesn¡¯t like to be interrupted!¡± Kairi said, trying to calm her friend down and save her from getting into trouble like thest time when she had her sry cut for two months. Vera Vassiliev, feeling her friend¡¯s worry, calmed herself and followed along with them silently. The hall isrge enough to fit a hundred people and in the middle is arge table of rectangr shape with hundreds of chairs in their position. The tens of or so instructors sat down in positions nearest to the Headmaster. ¡°Cough!¡± The Headmaster sat on the head seat and cleared his throat which pulled everyone¡¯s attention to himself. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s start what we came here for!¡± The headmaster said after looking at everyone. ..... On the other side with the passed candidates, ¡°Young master Byakko, how about this?¡± A young man addressed another handsome youngd who had slightly more luxurious clothes on him. ¡°Inoue, right! It¡¯s fine we don¡¯t need it, for now.¡± Young master Byakko replied with disinterest. ¡°Yes, I am Inoue Atsuo and the young master can just call me Atsuo!¡± The young man smiled being asked by young master Byakko as he thought that the young master might have finally noticed his presence. Even though he was from a well-off family,pared to the Byakko family, his family means nothing inparison so he thought as long as he held young master thighs then his academy life would be much better. ¡°Hey, Atsuo-san! Young master is right as of now we shouldn¡¯t pay attention to these trinkets but to our foundation. As long as we make some progress and earn some credit then we can directly ask for much better things from the academy!¡± Another personmented on looking at the things in Inoue Atsuo¡¯s hand. They were divided into two parties, each two fellows followed behind Young Master Byakko and Young Master Yugami respectively. These two families have a well-known reputation when ites to ie and their respective trades. The Byakko family is known for ores and all kinds of weird materials, the same way the Yugami family is known for their medicine business which also has several generations of medical sages in their family up until now. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s not why we came here! You two should ask around the people if they know where the student quarters are!¡± Young master Byakko motioned the two people who followed him to go ask the location so they can have rest after the whole ordeal they had to go through. After being dismissed by Kairi Aoyama, they stroll around a little and feeling tired, they think about the ce where they can rest, then all of them remember that they forgot to ask about the location of that ce. ¡°Hmmn! Are you a new student? If you are looking for a student resident then you went the wrong way, you should take a straight path towards the academy then turn to the west side of the academy...!¡± Just as they were about to ask, a random person heard what they were discussing so he kindly offered them directions. ..... ..... *********** Chapter 46 46 46. The Headmaster And The Four Deans ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Ind of Martial Fantasia Academy, The academy is on an artificial ind, which was established after the first otherworld phenomenon happened. ..... In the beginning, the ind was very small at a size of only 1000s metres in diameter. The fantasia academy was stabilised in the middle of the ind and its main purpose was to train the returnee to control their strength and research abnormal supernatural phenomenons. There were only a hundred people at that time and the eldest person among them became their leader so the group remained in a disciplined manner and did not be like stray dogs. After 30 or so yearster, the ind size has increased to arge degree. Now it¡¯s asrge as a region of Japan. Which can house 100¡¯s thousands of people. The East side of the ind has mountain peaks which are also connected with the south side of the ind with rivers which directly flow from it and then connect to the sea. Beside the river on the south side of the Ind has a herb garden where all kinds of exotic and rare herbs can be found, and not only that but the rare seeds and nts brought by returnees from the other worlds are also nted there and taken care of by a herbalist with a special ability user. On the west side of the ind is arge forest area which is also used as a training ground for training young Supernaturalists. On the north side, where the pier is situated and also a town area for business and marketing things. After the change in the world, if anyone was found to have the capability to wield Supernatural strength they will be transferred to the ind and for that several first-generation returnees are responsible for it. Now, the poption has exceeded over 10,000s. Most of them ended up untalented with very low potential so they were given the chance to do something else that is like bing a shopkeeper in themercial town. Just anywhere else the huarache exit on the ind, the more potential the person has, the more privilege he will get after joining the academy. There are several small factions with people who have low potential and are shunned by high and mighty geniuses in the academy or on the ind itself. Not only that, the geniuses who have rich families behind them have individual groups. And these groups together can shut anyone in the outside world. Even after that, The headmaster and four deans of the academy have the highest authority which prevails over everyone. The dean is also the first generation returnee and their leader from then, also he gave the most experience among the returnee being the oldest person toe out from another world. The headmaster and four deans are also the council members who oversee the whole supernatural side of the world. The Academy is the centre of the ind and for any foreseeable future trouble, they have put together arge formation which covers the whole ind, so the ind is like an impregnable fortress. Except for the headmaster who stayed neutral, the four deans all sided with their own countries. The first dean, who takes care of the mage department, is from Japan and he is also a grand magus. His name is Cyril Gogatsu, when he returned from another world he was a teen approaching adulthood so now after 30 years soter, he is in his 50s like the rest of the deans. The second dean, who is in charge of the Ability user department, is from the US and is a Grand Practitioner. His name is Everett Sawyer, he is also in his 50s. The third dean, who is in charge of the Martial Arts department, is from China and is also a Star level-9 Martial Artist. His name is Gao Xing-fu, also in his 50s. Thest dean is an odd one out of everyone on the ind who also has a very unique title that is Sage or Pioneer of a new era. He is in charge of the only research facility on the ind, he is not from any well-known country but he took the side of those small countries who are helpless against the new era. His name is Davy Crockett and also in his 50s, he is a pure schooler so he is also the weakest among them but nobody dares to disrespect him. He is also the first person to know why their strength is restricted and He also came up with a lot of theories which were used as references to develop techniques and all kinds of other things. The most mysterious among them would be the leader of the council, which nobody knows how they look like except a few core members. ..... In the meeting hall after the discussion finished about the new young talents, the most crucial matter left to discuss. ¡°So does anyone care to exin how this happened even after I gave the warning!¡± The headmaster asked with a serious expression and unconsciously making the air heavier. ¡°Umm! Headmaster, it¡¯s not like we wanted to neglect it but we didn¡¯t have any choice in that matter!¡± A brave instructor stood up and tried to exin the situation. ¡°Yes, Headmaster! We don¡¯t have any organised team for that and nobody has thought about it until now!¡± Another instructor stood up with him and also spoke out to agree with the other instructor. ¡°Sigh! I should have thought about this problem but I never imagined that ¡®they¡¯ would grow this fast!¡± The headmaster sighed and stopped them with his hand gesture as it¡¯s pretty much useless to argue about what had already happened. ¡°Anyway, Chung-Cha! Go inform Dean Davy Crockett that he should make time for tomorrow and wee a new fellow instructor who will heavily help him in his current project!¡± The headmaster called instructor Chung-Cha and gave a message to deliver to Sage Davy Crockett. ¡°Alright, the meeting adjourned and remember to have solid information about ¡®them¡¯!¡± The headmaster ended the meeting before he gave a warning with his aura ring up, making it clear to all the instructions present that the headmaster was serious about that particr matter. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 47 47 47. Madam Aisha And Attacks ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Are you sure the headmaster said that? Instructor Chung-Cha, if he can help me then I happily wee him into my department. So make sure after the basic test, hees here and reports to me!¡± An old man with shiny white hair asked Instructor Chung-Cha, seeing her nodding in response to him, he gave her the instructions to follow through. ¡°Dean Crockett, The headmaster also asked about the abnormality barrier which we wanted to deploy to some ces on the maind.¡± Instructor Chung-Cha asked with a respectful tone, even though she has a foul mouth but she has a deep respect for elderly people who have done so much for them. ..... She also has gotten help with her spells which she developed over the years. ¡°Huh! Well about that I can¡¯t seem to find the right energy core for it to sustain itself and without the right energy core, it will be useless in just a few days. If someone solves this problem then we can cover a few regions in the maind and detect the abnormality to react ordingly!¡± Dean Crockett replied with his hand scratching his head in frustration. ¡°Hmmn! I¡¯ll inform the headmaster about it then if you excuse me!¡± Instructor Chung-Cha replied with a thoughtful face, then she bowed respectfully and took her to leave. After she left, Dean Davy Crockett left towards hisboratory with a contemting face. ..... Next day, Sun shone on the horizon, the ind atmosphere almost looked like a blessednd except there weren¡¯t any divine beasts and immortal cranes flying around. The ind looked lovely today more than any other day and the energy was swirling in the dew of morning rays. ¡°Dong...Dong...!!¡± This lovely quiet scene got disturbed by the ringing of a warning bell. ¡°Move, move...! We have to reach those ces in exactly half an hour!¡± The shouting of a man who looked like a leader with aura and the way he carried himself. Several people ran toward the specific ce where the emergency teleport tform is situated. ¡°What...what¡¯s going on!¡± The person who knew nothing about it felt flustered so he asked the person who looked like he was used to it. ¡°Well! It¡¯s amon urrence, are you new here, young man!¡± The man who looked like he was in his 30s asked looking at the flustered young man. ¡°Yeah! I just came yesterday so I have no idea what this is about!¡± The young man calmed down and replied to the uncle. ¡°Well, let me tell you that you don¡¯t have to fear anything and those people are from ¡®D¨¦bacle¡¯, the special force which specialised in dealing with abnormal urrences around the world.¡± The uncle replied with slight reverence in his words. ¡°Hmmn! Can I have a chance to join them in the future!¡± The young man asked, feeling genuine respect from the uncle¡¯s tone towards those people. ¡°Yeah! If it wasst then you won¡¯t have a chance but from this year onwards anyone can join The D¨¦bacle and of course, you have passed their test first.¡± Uncle said with a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Uncle, for informing me about this! By the way, I am Yuki Aki, a Martial Artist.¡± The young man thanked the uncle then he remembered that he hadn¡¯t introduced himself so he told his name to the Uncle. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kiddo! It would be rude of me if I don¡¯t introduce myself, I¡¯m Glenn Skyward, a normal worker in themercial town!¡± Uncle also introduced himself then he patted Yuki Aki on his shoulder. After that, they departed from each other and went on their way. ..... ¡°How is the damage, any casualties?¡± Thedy asked the subordinates, thedy was wearing a tight suit and pants which showcased her impressive figure and a sword was hanging from her waist. ¡°Madam Aisha, the casualties are about in the hundreds and they keep on increasing. If we estimate when the strike team will reach the destination, the count of casualties would reach in the 1000s.¡± The subordinates replied after they checked the footage on theirputer which showed the devastated building and roads and the bodies scattered around. ¡°Damn! How many times, have I asked those fucker to evacuate the coastal areas as those ces have be dangerous for normal people but god damn! They won¡¯t listen to it and just shrug it off!¡± Madam Aisha raged seeing the number of victims increasing every minute over the authorities who were responsible for the respective areas. ¡°Madam Aisha! It¡¯s not good, there are two more areas where we spotted the same urrence of aquatic animals going berserk.¡± The other subordinates who were monitoring the other areas shouted in distress seeing the same thing happening in those areas. ¡°Quick, inform the two other teams to go to those areas as fast as possible and minimize the damage as much as possible.¡± Madam Aisha barked, feeling the stress building up in her head. Aisha¡¯s full name is Aisha Cramell, but everyone likes to call her madam Aisha. She doesn¡¯t belong to any country as her family members aren¡¯t on good terms with her and her parents have long since passed away. Her mother was from Japan and her father was from Uk so her name has both origins. She has been put in charge of the special force by the council at the headmaster¡¯s rmendation because of her special ability and also because of her mentality which is very suited for it. Therge attacks happen from time to time in different parts of the world and as the special force responsible for taking care of it, they have to mobiliserge personnel so the force can further divide into teams of five per person. The team leader would be a grandmaster and the rest of the members have to be in the master realm or above star level 3. This way, they can be in different ces at the same time and solve the problem before it gets to be damaging to the environment. Today, attacks happened at the same time in areas little far from the base like Pu, Norfolk Ind and the New Caledonia coast. The team would take half an hour to reach the destination as the teleport tform can only send them to specific ces where they have made the coordinates beforehand. ¡°Make preparations to send the utility members to attend to the injured and critical victims, now hurry up!¡± Madam Aisha gave them instructions to send the utility beforehand, hoping at least they could save the injured. ¡°YES! Madam Aisha!¡± Subordinates shouted in unison. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 48 48 48. ¡®Apotelesma¡¯, The Evil Organisation ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Headmaster office, ¡°Headmaster, we found a trace in the attack which tells us that ¡®they¡¯ were involved in the aquatic attack on Pu, Norfolk Ind and the New Caledonia coast.¡± Madam Aisha ..... ¡°Hmmn! Even if this is only a possibility then we need to increase our vignce more and it looks like we need a surveince barrier to cover the maind!¡± The headmaster had a serious face when he talked about ¡®them¡¯. The headmaster is wary of ¡®them¡¯ because he can¡¯t divide correctly against ¡®them¡¯ so the Academy doesn¡¯t have any solid information about ¡®them¡¯. What the headmaster and others are referring to is an evil organisation which surfaced after the second returnee phenomenon happened. The headmaster and others from the council only know that the organisation¡¯s name is ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ and they have picked up the naturalists who are missing from their academy radar. Several second-generation returnees have been injured by them when they were searching for awakened naturalists on the maind. Unlike the first generation returnees who are mostly at grandmaster realm or above star level 7 except for a few, the second generation is mostly at master realm or below star level 7 with a few exceptions who became grandmaster early on. So to say, the ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ organisation is not much weaker than Fantasia Academy. On top of that, they also have a Diviner in their midst just like the headmaster who is also a diviner. That¡¯s why the headmaster is very wary of them as he can perfect the next course of their action rather than stopping Apotelesma¡¯s Diviner from predicting the academy¡¯s actions. ..... (On Erick Dahl¡¯s side) ¡°Hello, Mr Dahl¡¯ and wee to Fantasia Ind!¡± Chung-Cha weed the person who is going to be a fellow Instructor. ¡°Hahaha! Miss, You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me and just call me Erick as you are an elder to me so I feel a little awkward if you called me like that!¡± Erick replied with an awkwardugh and gave her a bow of respect then urged her not to call him by honorifics. ¡°Hmmn! Good, then I will call you Erick-san. Ahh! I forgot to introduce myself, where¡¯s my manner. Ahem! I am Chung-Cha, so feel free to address me as Senpai as I do like Japanese culture and also I have a friend from there so I got used to it!¡± Chung-Cha smiled finding this kohai is very much to her liking then she introduced herself after remembering she forgot to do that in the first ce. ¡°Thank you, Senpai! Take care of me as I will be in your cafe from now on!¡± Erick smiled as he can also perceive that his Senpai is verypassionate. After that, Chung-Cha kept on talking about different ces on the ind and where to go to the academy and where not to go. ¡°Almost forgot that Dean Crockett asked me to send you to him to report your arrival in the academy so go straight to his researchb.¡± Chung-Cha then suddenly remembered that she had to send her kohai to Dean Crockett¡¯s office. Even though they just met, they hit it off very well so they reluctantly parted not before promising to meet again in the cafeteria of the academy. Erick followed the directions shown by Chung-Cha and reached in front of a Hitech-looking building, ncing around and finding nobody in the vicinity Just as he reached the door to open them, the door slid open automatically upon his arrival. So he entered inside and was amazed by the sight of what he was looking at the inside of the building. The building itself is a piece of Hitech art and inside it mixed with many tiny formations mixed with science make it more magical than anything else. Erick has only seen these types of wonders only on the phone so the first time seeing something has much more impact on him. ¡°Anyway, where is Dean Crockett?¡± Just as he was wondering where to find Dean Crockett, he met a few male and female researchers who were working in theb inside a ss chamber. After he gestured for a while to one of them, the person came out and took out his mask from his face and gave him the questioning look. ¡°Hello, Senpai! I had an appointment with Dean Crockett so where can I find him!¡± Erick asked politely, not finding it strange that he had an impatient face. Anyone would be if you disturbed someone in the middle of their work. ¡°Huh! Walk left from here to that direction then you find a separated cabin made of bulletproof sses that¡¯s Dean Crockett¡¯s personal working space.¡± After telling Erick about it he again entered theb and started to work on whatever he was doing before. ..... ¡°Hello, Dean Crockett! Excuse me for disturbing you, I am here to report my arrival!¡± Erick entered the cabin, looking at the dean diligently working on something he called in a low voice so as not to frighten the dean, suddenly shouting from behind. ¡°Hmmn!¡± Dean Davy Crockett hummed to acknowledge my presence but was still engrossed in his work after a few minutester he turned around towards me and met with Erick¡¯s gaze then both stared at each other then. ¡°So you will be one to help me, great!¡± Dean Crockett spoke first after inspecting me and Erick can also see a relieved smile on his face. Well, his words and eptance of my presence did surprise Erick but he did have guessed why that is. Even if he wanted to ask from Dean Crockett, seeing the visible fatigue on him stopped any thoughts of asking. As the only pioneer on the ind, he has many responsibilities so after working tirelessly, the fatigue of naturality would build up over time. That¡¯s how he looked ording to Erick¡¯s observation, the person who may fall from tiredness at any time, even though Dean is a great person and all but he is not a grandmaster who can recover in just a few minutes. After the meeting, both chatted for a while and Dean decided to test Erick¡¯s capability. Erick also thought this way he won¡¯t be questioned by anyone so he agreed to be tested by Dean Crockett. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 49 49 49. Erick Dahl¡¯ In The Fantasia Academy ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Dean Crockett took Erick Dahl¡¯ to the training ground which is situated in the forest area on the west side of the ind so it took them half an hour after running at moderate speed. ¡°We are here!¡± Dean Crockett stopped and gestured to Erick that they had reached the testing site. ..... ¡°So how are you going to test me and what sort of conditions do I need to fulfil for you to let me pass!¡± Erick asked looking around to find the environment is not bad and the training ground itself looks sturdy enough. ¡°Well, first you have to demonstrate yourbat capability and then you have to show us your creativity if you want to join my department!¡± Dean Crockett emphasized the capability so Erick understood what he need to do. ¡°You said us then there¡¯s going to be more instructors who will be watching the test!¡± Erick asked, picking the point in Dean Crockett¡¯s words. ¡°Hmmn! Yes, there will be a few more instructors who are interested in you who came from outside to the ind and there are also those who felt dissatisfied with your presence here so make sure to dispel those doubts!¡± Dean Crockett replied and also pointed out the problem which he needs to solve by himself. Well, Erick Dahl¡¯ didn¡¯t expect them to ept him as one of them, back a month ago, he had not any expectation to be epted as an instruction but fortunately, for him, his application got approved and when he researched a bit as to why that is. He got to know that the headmaster of Fantasia Ind is a Diviner so he guessed that the headmaster might have some revtion about him. Now after entering the ind and seeing the atmosphere, he is absolutely sure that this ce will be the centre of this world soon and will be called a holynd by the future generations. ¡°Hello, Dean Crockett! Everything is ready as you have instructed!¡± An instructor came and informed Dean Crockett. ¡°Let¡¯s get you started, first let me exin what you have to do...!¡± Dean Crockett gestured to me then started to exin a bit what I needed to go through. The training field is quite big, around 10 kms. But for supernaturalists, this much distance is nothing so that¡¯s why this whole field is shrouded by illusion and spatial arrays which expands the areas to hundreds of km but it also needs a lot of resources to keep it going that¡¯s why most of the time it remains dormant and when needed the instructors activate it. This array is also done by Dean Crockett with the help of people who have knowledge of arrays and illusions. Erick Dahl¡¯ had to pass the obstacles which were obviously illusions, in the centre of the array and make it dormant, the only catch is that Erick Dahl¡¯ had a time limit of half an hour. ¡°Hmmn! Seriously, then it won¡¯t take much longer for me to finish this!¡± Erick Dahl¡¯ voiced out his surprise not very how hard it is but how easy it was for him. Fortunately, for him nobody heard his sarcasm otherwise the Instructor might go mad at him. As after theypleted the formation of this training field, not many instructors have the guts to pass through it and thetest record to pass was an Instructor who has some illusion mastery and was strong enough mentally even then it took her almost an hour toplete. ...... 10 minutes passed after the trial started, Erick Dahl¡¯ came out of the forest with the formation deactivated, which meant he not only reached the centre of the training field but also deactivated the formation in such a short time period. The instructors who saw himing out with an easy-going attitude, made them explode with emotions. ¡°What the hell, Dean Crockett! Is the formation seriously working or is there some kind of problem with it?¡± One of the Instructors which also works in the Dean Crockett department. ¡°No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case as everyone, personally, saw that the formation activated when Mr Dahl went into the forest!¡± Another Instructor denied the first one with clear reasoning even though his fingers on his ss were trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s just check the formation if it has any problem or not!¡± ¡°Yeah! I also don¡¯t believe that Mr Dahl¡¯ can pass through the forest and reach the centre so fast, I also demand to check the formation if it¡¯s working right or not!¡± Just like that other instructors voiced their doubt and disbelief. ¡°Okay, enough! Making excuses if anyone has doubts about it then they can just take the trial themselves!¡± Once Dean Crockett said that everyone quieted down. Well, it¡¯s an understatement, this formation also has another name: hellish nightmare mental forging trial. Just like the name implies, once someone enters inside the array, he or she will experience their worst nightmare and fear and if they want to pass the trial then they have ovee that fear or their nightmare. After the little drama, Dean Crockett and other instructors reluctantly congratted Erick Dahl¡¯ for passing the trial and making a new record. After that one of the instructors who work under Dean Crockett took Erick Dahl¡¯ with him and gave him the identity certificates and showed him the ce where he is going to live from now on. ...... Erick Dahl¡¯s Residency Area, ¡°Master! You are back so how did it go?¡± Aashi greeted and asked just as Erick Dahl¡¯ came from Fantasia Ind to his room in the residency of the maind. ¡°Hmmn! I am back. Everything went well in Fantasia Ind, I also sessfully became an instructor under the pioneer Dean Crockett.¡± Erick replied with a smile as everything went ording to n. Erick Dahl¡¯ just teleported after making sure nobody disturbs him on the ind abode. Even though the environment is to his liking, he still hase here for Aashi reports about the Star Dust Group. ¡°But Master! Why didn¡¯t you take me with you? I also wanted to see the Ind and the interesting people who lived there. For thest time it was covert travelling so I didn¡¯t insist on it but this time, there wasn¡¯t any problem, right!¡± Aashi pouted and asked with fake anger with her hands on her hip looking very cute and beautiful. ¡°Well! Hahaha! Never mind that I will take you with me next time, I promise. Okay!¡± Erickughed awkwardly and tried to dismiss the topic. He can¡¯t just say that he almost forgot about the date of application so in a hurry he missed the chance and only wrote his name. Last time after curing Mr Yugami¡¯s daughter he travelled in a rxed manner around the capital and the county beside it. Aftering from there, he started helping out Aashi with Star Dust Group expansion, and he also gave his helping hand to his three onee-sans. Just like that time passed quickly and months went by and the time came for the Academy to start. So from all that he slipped and also he didn¡¯t want her to be more stressed as the work is more than enough to upy her almost all her time of day. ¡°Humph! I will keep that in mind if you forgot about this again next time then Humph...humph!! Master... bad master!!¡± Looking at her pouting cutely Erick started to caress her head and soothed her fake anger. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 50 50 50. Erick Came Across A Rare Hanimal ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Humph! I will keep that in mind if you forgot about this again next time then Humph...humph!! Master... bad master!!¡± Looking at her pouting cutely Erick started to caress her head and soothed her fake anger. Anyway, after pampering Aashi for some time he asked her about the work and if she had had any problems up till now. ..... ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any problem handling thepany, and it¡¯s not like we have any other shareholders so I don¡¯t have to bother with board meetings and shit like that. From the work, I remembered that I wanted to ask if the Master had any idea about having branches in other cities.¡± Aashi shook her head and replied in a rxed manner and then she patted her head as if remembering something, asking Erick about it. ¡°Well, I do want to increase the area we covered for our business to expand but weck business personal andpetent ones at that.¡± Erick gave her a thoughtful reply. ¡°Hmmn! I can organise recruitment again and with that, the problem rted topetent personnel will be resolved!¡± Aashi said after thinking a little with a small smile adorning her face. ¡°Well, do whatever you want but don¡¯t overdo it okay!¡± Erick lets her do whatever she wants. He didn¡¯t want her to get in the way of her fun. She is having fun ying around with society¡¯s rules and regtions and those snobbish rich businessmen. ¡°Ahh! Master, sister Christine asked me when are you going to visit her today, she sounded like she needs something from you!¡± Aashi said toward Erick, remembering that Sister Christine had asked this morning. ¡°Ohh! Okay, I think that I will have free time today but I need to confirm from the Academy personnel!¡± Erick wondered what Christine-nee needed from him as he had not gotten the schedule for the sses which he needed to teach so first he needed to ask Academy staff members about it. ¡°Also, Master! Why was your phone out of service until now? Megatron wasn¡¯t able to hack into the main server of Academy on Fantasia ind.¡± Aashi asked, feeling confused a little as Megatron can hack into anywhere as long as they have electric signals so not being able to hack into the Academy main server did make Aashi surprised. ¡°Hmmn! I think that involves Supernaturalists and with Headmaster vision, he might have foreseen something like that so I think they had used their ability or magic on the ind rted to it!¡± Erick replied having a pretty good guess why that is and after knowing the headmaster is a cautious guy so he might have done something about it in advance. After that, seeing Aashi brooding over hisck ofmunication method, he thought for some time then he brought out his phone and Aashi¡¯s phone after putting them together he used his Archrunes on them. ¡°Ohh! Wow, what did you do, Master!¡± Aashi asked with a sparkle, seeing the phone shining for a while. ¡°Well, I just solved the problem and now you can call me with your phone. I just messed with a littlebination with my Archrune rted to telmunications!¡± Erick smiled at Aashi as now they canmunicate even if he is in the fantasia academy. ¡°Master, let¡¯s eat something delicious as mother and father are in the restaurant so we have to cook for ourselves!¡± Aashi said walking towards the dining room and Erick followed behind her. Erick contemted if he should let her make food or do it himself asst when Aashi tried to help, the food tasted a little too spicy. Then, in the end, Erick only let her do the washing of vegetables and he made the food himself as he didn¡¯t want to upset his stomach after eating what he shouldn¡¯t have eaten. In a few minutes, the food became ready to be eaten. After eating the food and washing the tes, they were ready to go on their business. ¡°I will be off then, Aashi!¡± ¡°Okay, Master!¡± Giving their pleasantries both teleported away to their destination. ..... After arriving in his quarter on the ind, he went directly to the department where he will be working from now on. ¡°Hello, Sir! Where can I get the teaching schedule?¡± Just after he arrived, he asked a middle-aged man who was standing at the counter. ¡°Ohh! Excuse me, can I get your Id, please!¡± The staff member asked for Erick¡¯s Id to which heplied and waited for him to check it. ¡°Thank you, Instructor Dahl¡¯ forplying with formalities and just call me old Hanimal!¡± The mid-aged man replied with a respectful bow and little reverence. (A/N; Hanimal, if you separate them in two words it will be like this, H ¨C animal.) Erick who heard him say his name wanted tough but control himself as that would be pretty rude of him if heughed on his face. ¡°Hmmn! Old Hanimal, so where can I get my teaching schedule!?¡± Erick again asked his quarry. ¡°The schedule would be distributed by the Dean¡¯s assistants so you have to go in that direction and you will be able to find one of them there!¡± Old Hanimal replied after looking at hisputer screen. Erick thanked the man and took his leave and went towards where old Hanimal pouted him out. A few minutes or twoter, Erick reached the hall with standard size, where a few other Instructors were discussing with each other. After asking around, he found a person and fortunately, he also got his hands on the schedule. Looking over the schedule, he found out that he had three lectures one morning, one afternoon and thest one in the evening. At least for today, he doesn¡¯t have to go to a lecture. So after confirming what he came here for, he converse with a few of the instructors then he took his leave. After reaching his quarter, he contacted Aashi and informed her that he will being in the evening for Christine-nee. Then he looked at time, finding that he still had an hour or two before meeting Christine-nee, he went out towards themercial town to enjoy the view which only can found on the ind. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 51 51 51. Neko-Neko Maid Cafe ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Did you wait too long Christine-nee, I am sorry for gettingte as an apology I will take you anywhere you want to go!¡± ¡°Okay, Erick-kun! I will forgive you but not before I am satisfied with today¡¯s date!¡± ..... In the square under a beautiful chandelier, Christine waited for half an hour for him and Erick, who was busy enjoying the scenery of the ind, forgot about the time so he got herete. Today, Christine prepared herself with extra care and even put up a slight makeup and coupled with her charming smile, exquisite hourss figure which is covered by a very floral one-piece dress. ¡°Hahahaha! Sorry about that and Christine-nee, you look very stunning today. Are you perhaps trying to steal this young and handsome man¡¯s heart!¡± Erickughed it off and with a cool smileplimented her by adding a humorous joke. ¡°Fufufu! Erick-kun, you have be a smooth talker and adding narcissistic behaviour makes you look very cute, fufufufu!¡± Christine chuckled at Erick¡¯sments and teased him back. ¡°Anyway, joke aside, where do you want to go first Christine-nee!¡± Erick looked over at the crowd of people who looked like they had just eaten dog food. Even though the bracelet hides her charm and can make the crowd not pay much attention to her beauty, her presence can¡¯t be hidden from everyone. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go, Erick-Kun!¡± Christine said and with a smile on her face, she hugged Erick¡¯s arms and buried her in the big mountains. Erick, feeling the wonderful sensation on his hand, smiled widely and enthusiastically letting Christine-nee, lead the way. ¡°By the way, Erick-kun! I appreciate the help you didst time and because of that I can do my work with a lot more ease!¡± Christine-nee smiled with a genuine expression and hugged his arm more tightly pressing it firmly on her bosom. ¡°Ohh! No problem, anything for my lovely Christine-nee!¡± Erick Dahl¡¯ replied with a yful smile and enjoyed the otherworldly feeling on his arm which is soft and springy. Erick picked up the natural aromaing from her which has avender smell to it. ¡°Hmmn! Erick-kun, how about we have a coffee and I also feel like eating a chocte cake!¡± Christine-nee pointed towards a maid cafe then she led Erick there. ¡°Wee to Neko-Neko maid cafe, Nyaa! Master and Mistress, Nyaa!¡± Just as Erick and Christine opened the door to enter the cute girl wearing frilly maid clothes with cat ears and tail, weed them cutely and led them to a table of two. ¡°So what can I do for you, Nyaa!!¡± The cute cat girl in maid clothes asks with a cat pun adding to herst words making her look more cute and cuddly. For Erick, this is the second time seeing the cat ear maid so it¡¯s fascinating for him. Well, like any otaku he also has many fantasies about maids in his previous life but he never got to see them. Erick had a slight urge to touch his ears and tail but controlled himself thinking they are not real cat ears and tails and he would have a chance to see real cat girls and other kinds of demi-human girls. There are a total of five or six girls as the cafe name is Neko-Neko so Erick thought this maid uniform would be regr for them to wear. After admiring for a while Erick shook his head and brought his whole attention to his Christine-nee, who at the moment was selecting the cakes and drinks. ¡°Hmmn! I will take this here and this, that will do and what about you Erick-kun!¡± Christine-nee pointed to the maid on the menu what she needed and then asked Erick about what he wanted to choose. ¡°Just get a hot coffee with chocte vour, thank you!¡± Erick softly gave his order with a smile which was pretty deadly for the cute maid who was blushing after seeing the stunning smile on his face then hurriedly fled from there with a flushed expression after taking the order. ¡°Whoa! Again, you made someone flushed with that smile, fufufu!¡± Christine-nee seeing the reaction of the cute maid chuckled and teasingly said to Erick. Erick still has a seal on himself so he pretty much looked average to anyone he deemed a stranger except for a few people like his close ones including his three onee-sans and their family and of course his own family. There¡¯s also one more exception that he overlooked and they are pure-hearted people like children and elderly people which sometimes strangers include the cute maid from earlier who has a pure heart. That¡¯s why Erick encounters people like them sometimes and they always flushed after seeing him smile at them. ¡°Sigh! What can I do, that¡¯s how handsome I am!¡± Erick sighed dramatically and joked narcissistically. Christine-nee just smiled at Erick¡¯s antics after a few minutester they got their order to which again Erick made the cute maid flush with shyness. Then they enjoyed their treat poking fun at each other. Once they had eaten and drunk, Christine-nee again led Erick with her hugging on his arm. Erick is never going toin about that so he just enjoyed walking with Christine-nee. After that Erick got dragged around by Christine and had no choice but to follow along with her whims and he also doesn¡¯t get many chances like this to spend time with her so he indulges her. ..... Nightmunity home, After enjoying the date for a few hours they came back to theirmunity as they didn¡¯t want to bete for dinner with their families. Fortunately, for them, as they both lived near each other so Erick didn¡¯t have to send her home. ¡°Thank you Erick for going along with my selfish requests!¡± Christine-nee hugged Erick tightly, pressing her impressive size bosom into Erick¡¯s chest, making him control his adrenaline from going haywire. ¡°No...no! I should thank you as I enjoyed the date very much and in the future if you need you can call me so we can again go on the next date, Okay!¡± Erick shook his head in denial and expressed genuinely that he also felt happy with this date and he enjoyed his time together with her. After enjoying and sniffing each other, they said their greetings and went to their houses after looking at each other onest time. .... .... ******** Chapter 52 52 52. First Year ss ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... The morning sun rose, with rays shining on the fantasia ind, making it more lively as it already was with a wonderful new day. ¡°Hey, have you heard that from today the first-year batch will have their ss and also there¡¯s a new Instructor who came over from the outside world!¡± A random student was discussing with his friends in the cafeteria. ..... ¡°Yeah! I also heard that and from what I know, he will also instruct other sses too.¡± Another friend sitting beside the first personmented. ¡°Hmmn! I heard that he is a schooler so mostly he will be teaching us about the theories!¡± Another student said after chewing his food. Just like these few students, the discussion about the new instructor was very hot. As he is very young and looks in average but because the students of fantasia academy haven¡¯t seen the new face so for them, this is a very good change. Not just them but also the neers are also very nervous and anxious about their new life. They will be spending their 5 to 10 years in this academy and after that, they will be employed on the ind with their respective speciality. The academy has made a clear goal for them so the students only have to care about building their foundation. ..... ¡°Good morning ss!¡± ¡°Good morning Instructor!¡± The young in-looking young man wearing schrly robes greeted the students who in return greeted back. ¡°Hmmn! I see many faces here and from the headcount, it looks like everyone is present here!¡± The instructor looks over the students and inly observes them. ¡°Well! For the starter let me introduce myself, I am Erick Dahl¡¯ so just call Instructor Erick!¡± Erick Dahl introduced himself too eager students. Erick looked over and counted close to over 100 and from his observation, he can tell there are all kinds of hair colours or skin colours present so he can guess that the students¡¯ presents are from all over the world. After that, he thought he would let them introduce themselves but looking over the time he didn¡¯t have that much time at all so he cancelled that thought. ¡°Okay! How many can you tell that you know what Supernaturalists are!¡± Erick put the files containing the various topics he wanted to teach and asked them a simple question about what they are here for. Many students put their hands up and from them, he picked a nerdy-looking guy with sses and unkempt hair. ¡°Supernaturalists are people who can wield supernatural powers which have been unexined by science and hard to understand by normal people¡¯s view!¡± The nerdy student replied to the question. ¡°Right, your answer is very basic but it will suffice!¡± Erick gestured to him to sit down and nodded at him for answering the question. Even though he is right in a sense but it¡¯s notplete so Erick started to exin theplete exnation for them to understand in simple words. ¡°As you know the unknown energy invaded the earth about 30 years ago when the first phenomenon happened where a person was transported to a different world and a few yearster returned with weird powers. Some control swords, some wield weapons to destroy the mountain with a simple swipe of their weapon or bare fists.....!¡± Erick gave them an exnation before he starts to cover up the basic knowledge as not everyone knows how this world started to change and what changes happened. Just like that, he exined to them that what they think or might have seen in fantasy movies, has be reality now. There are people, mostly returnees, who can destroy the mountains with their techniques or use of their weapons or even bare fists. It¡¯s not rare to see people doing so but news about these abnormal things has always been hidden away by the higher-ups so the normal people don¡¯t causemotion or riot. The people who wielded these powers which were unexinable so they started calling them supernatural powers and the people who wielded them are called Supernaturalists. He also talked about how the world started to change, like how children born after the second phenomenon have chances to be supernaturalists. Also how the wild and aquatic world has changed. The animal getting the newfound energy awoke their supernatural powers and became a nature beast with superior speed and strength. Even the herbs or natural resources which were scarce before have started to develop in the wild. ¡°Instructor, can we also wield the strength to destroy a mountain or overturn the clouds in the future!¡± One of the eager-looking students asked so Erick smiled looking at his bright eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible but it all depends on your actions like how much hard work you put in your training and what kind of resources you can get with your abilities!¡± Erick gave the guy a very real answer but the energetic-looking guy didn¡¯t falter much and only had a restrained smile on his face. ¡°Instructor, how does the academy define our potential? How do they know how much we can progress on our own!¡± Another student asked but the question he asked was a little trick. If he replied bluntly then he might hurt the self-esteem and confidence of some students. ¡°Hmmn! Well, you should have seen your projection after putting your hand on the device at the entrance test of the academy, right!¡± Erick asked everyone to which they nodded their head. ¡°Then let me simplify it for you, let¡¯s start with the Martial artist; the shape and density of a star indicate how much a person has potential and how much he going to make progress, in other words, the more full the shape of star and density of star is the more the person has potential and prospect that he holds for future....!¡± Just as Erick finished with the martial artist potential definition, who knows how many students, who were martial artists, have poured cold water on them. .... .... ********* Chapter 53 53 53. Martial Artist Realms ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Now let¡¯s see about Mages; when you see the projection you would have seen an element flicker, right! That¡¯s your principal attribute and therger the flicker is the more potential the person would have. As for the ability user, the faster you awaken your ability and understand it, the more progress you can make in the future!¡± Erick looked around after exining to them how they measure someone¡¯s potential and prospects. But looking at their faces Erick can tell that they understood what he wanted to tell them but he can still see some students who have curiosity written all over their faces. ..... ¡°Instructor, what can the person do if his future potential is low?¡± A student asked with a nervous expression feeling that it was rted to his condition. Erick Dahl¡¯ smiled as he was pleased that students don¡¯t lose heart before even trying to ask for a solution. ¡°Hmmn! You asked a very good question, there are several methods which I will suggest, but first, try your hardest to squeeze your potential to its fullest and once you hit the wall where you can¡¯t ovee yourself then you can try finding the natural treasures which can help you in your condition!¡± Erick replied to his inquiry. The students sighed in relief hearing that there is still a solution to his problem and others who are in the same condition also felt relief. A few more students asked different questions which were also rted to the first two questions so he felt like they were thinking far too ahead so he calmed them down. ¡°Before you start to think about the far future, you should pay attention to your very important foundation. Anyways it¡¯s almost time for ss to finish!¡± Erick looked at the and announced the ss is about to finish so he again encouraged those students who feel insecure about their future. Just like that first week gone by, and this week he covered a few basics. After the first ss, a few troublemakers try to make it hard for Erick so he puts them in ce by giving them a suitable punishment. With his amicable and down-to-earth personality, all the students werefortable with his presence and so they asked him about their doubts without holding back. Erick has given them the basic guidelines on how to get started in the path of Supernaturalists. The martial artist, ability user and mages, all three of them have to start by sensing nature¡¯s energy which is known as StarDust. Some students took only two days to sense the energy and some took a whole week but except for a few students, most of them are ready to start building the foundation. So as not to let those exceptions be left behind, Erick secretly helped them. The martial artists, From Star 1, 2 and 3 are called building the foundation to open the path for the future. In which, the martial artist has to strengthen his external and internal structure to the extreme with the help of Stardust. To enter the Star 1 realm, the martial artist has to sense the Stardust and channel in his meridians to his heart. Once the martial artist can channel the energy, he will be called a 1-Star Martial artist. 2-Star martial artist, in which the person has to strengthen their outer skeleton which includes muscles, skin, bones etc. The more a person strengthens their outer skeleton the more their strength will improve. For this, you will need specific guidance or a suitable technique. 3-Star martial artist, in which the person has to strengthen their inner structure like blood vessels, veins, organs, etc. The more the person strengthens their inner structure the more the strength will improve. Once the outer and inner structure of a person¡¯s body has been strengthened, he can connect with his Star spirit which is situated in the middle of the heart and to break through into the 4 Star realm, the person has to strike with everything in the door which will show upon reaching the peak of 3 Star realm. After reaching the 4 Star realm, the martial artists are called Masters. From the Star 4 realm to the Star 6 realm, the martial artist will develop the shape of a Star and the density, and structure of the star will decide how strong the person will be in the same realm whenpared with another person. Erick Dahl¡¯ has emphasized good technique many times so the students won¡¯t just pick any random technique. Because once you start using it after entering the 4 Star realm then your star will take shape then you won¡¯t be able to change the technique. There are also differences in technique that is a normal technique which is very normal without any speciality and attribute imbued technique which will develop the attribute in the Star, the person would shape. For example, Storm Breaking In Four Direction is a technique which has wind attribute variant storm, so when the person used this technique to shape the Star and once he or shepletes the star shape, then his or her Star will turn into a Star full of Storms. The person would emit storms in his or her every martial technique like fighting or movement. Erick only exined up till the 6-Star realm and said to the martial artist who wanted to know more about the rest three realms but was denied that as he wanted them to focus on the current path that they are trying to build. After that Erick started to Mage category students who were also eager to know about their realms. The Magus realm, which is the first realm, is also divided into low, mid, high and peak. For mages to enter the low magus realm, they only need to sense their principal attribute, and once they do then they need to master their principal attribute. 30 per cent for mid magus realm, 50 per cent for high magus realm and then 99 per cent for Peak realm. Once you fully master the principal element and perform your first basic spell made by your understanding then you will enter the Low Master Magus realm. Erick Dahl¡¯ has shown then by performing himself, the simple flick of his finger to make a basic fireball. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 54 54 54. Magus And Ability Users Realms ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... There were a few students who asked a very question, the energy to perform the spell in the magus realm or control the element, from where does ite from. Erick was happy that there are at least some sharp-minded students, so he exined that the energyes from their surroundings. That¡¯s also the reason a magus has a hard time mastering the control and performing the spell. But after a magus breakthrough into the Master magus realm then he will start to build their energy source inside their bodies. ..... This would be the first realm to build a solid energy core, and in this realm, a magus has a choice to build a separate energy core or directly turn their own heart into a source. Both have their advantages and disadvantages, if a magus turns their own heart into a source thenter period that magus would have a strong body as the heart will pump the blood-filled with an energy source and that would flow through every vein in the body which would slowly make the body strengthen over time. In the case of a separate core, a magus would have to take extra time to make the energy flow along the veins in a specific manner like manually. So one is automatic and another one is manual. Master magus is also divided into low, mid, high and peak so in the low realm, a magus would just start to build his energy source. For a separate core which would be just beside the heart ¨C gaseous form in the low realm, liquid form in mid realm then solid form in high realm and crystal form in peak realm. For heart; just temper it with all kinds of natural treasures to make it stronger. The heart would shine after each tempering ¨C bronze for low, silver for mid, gold for high and translucent white for peak. To make a breakthrough in the grand magus realm you would have to understand your domino spell or territorial spell. But this part Erick kept to himself he didn¡¯t disclose it yet. After that, he looked towards thest category which was ability users. Once an ability user awakens his ability he bes a warrior which is also divided into low, mid, high and peak. There are several abilities like summoning a weapon or having enhanced a body part like eyes or legs etc. An ability user can instantly use his ability after getting used to it for some time and that¡¯s the advantage they have over the other two categories. In the Warrior realm, an ability user must strengthen his overall capability like strength, stamina, vitality, resilience etc. A user¡¯s ability is highly dependent on these factors. Erick, who exined the ability of the user, felt this is a pain in the ass as it¡¯s too many factors so he thought about discussing with Dean Crockett to pioneer this field. It would be a waste to not utilise the specific condition to its full potential. Take for example supervision, in which the user would have an enhanced vision so the best thing would be to train the vision to its limit so the enhancement could be increased more but if you go by training everything from stamina to resilience then the potential of vision won¡¯t be fully refined. ..... One monthter, ¡°Dean Crockett! Is thispleted or do I need to modify it more!¡± In theb wearing a whiteb coat, Erick Dahl¡¯ was working on a device which looked like amp post. ¡°Yes, it¡¯spleted and only left to check if it¡¯s working properly or not!¡± Dean Crockett replied, looking and tracing his fingers over it. ¡°Well, I hope it works as I don¡¯t want unnecessary victims to increase every time the wild and aquatic nature beasts attack!¡± Erick said out loud, wiping the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Hmmn! You are right about that! We are working for that so don¡¯t worry about it and sooner orter we could make arge barrier to prevent them from entering the human settlements!¡± Dean Crockett nodded his head and replied with resolve which shows in his firm eyes. Erick Dahl¡¯ and dean Crockett have been working on this prototype which is nowplete, it¡¯s only function is to warn for any uncontroble energy discharges which are pretty clear for wilds and aquatic nature beasts, who have uncontroble energy inside them so every step they release a unique signature and this device looking like amp, picks up those energy signatures and send the warning signal to directly whoever is connected with it in that area. After that, Dean sent his assistance to check the working capability with instructions to mass-produce this prototype and distribute it to every person in charge of patrolling the maind. After Erickpleted his first-week lesson he sent his all students to start building their foundation for a month so he became free after that as he didn¡¯t have another ss to teach yet, so he decided to help out Dean Crockett in his research for unusual and useful things. ¡°But I am very impressed, Erick! Hahahah! You have a knack for making techniques, this will help us out tremendously and especially those students, who would love to have this technique!¡± Dean Crockett sounded impressed andughed out loud as he praised Erick for his outstanding achievement. Erick has been working on very basic techniques which can be used by beginners so they can have a solid foundation. So he made a technique for each category which is very suitable for the first realm. Dean Crockett can gain an understanding of things just by observing them for a while but even he didn¡¯t find the ws in those techniques so that¡¯s why he gave Erick a heavyplement. An Ability, which is called Pioneer, so the Dean Crockett title is not without a reason. The next project they are developing is called Humanity shield, which as its name suggests, will cover arge settlement of humans and prevent any nature beasts from entering the settlement. Erick, taking his leave, came over to the ss to see how much his students made progress in this one month. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 55 55 55. Kiminori Family ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... After the inspection and observing their progress Erick was pleased with the results. All of them had made significant progress and a few of them even managed to enter the first realm. Usually, even for a genius, it takes a whole three months to enter the first realm. So the result was very surprising for other instructors but Erick, it was in his expectations. There are a total of 10 students who managed to enter the first realm, 4 low warriors, 3 low magus and 3, 1-Star Martial artists. ..... These ten entering the first realm is not much of a surprise as all ten of them had a big family behind them to support them from childhood, and their bodies have been filled with a lot of natural treasures. ¡°Okay, students! You all made good progress thus far but you still need to work hard on your path to bing stronger and from today onwards, your ss will receive other necessary knowledge so there will be other instructors giving you sses which include basic knowledge of nature beasts and their weakness, habits etc. So make sure to not cause trouble for other instructors, Okay!¡± Erick stood on the podium of the ssroom and addressed a hundred or so students with a serious expression and gave them a warning signal with hisst words. Erick is pretty sure that even after his warnings there will be a few troublemakers who will try to make it hard for the instructors but knowing that he already had informed those instructors to be strict with the troublemakers. After informing them about the ss schedule and giving them some pointers on their mistakes, he took his leave and went to his condo. ..... ¡°Hey, Mike! Did you hear that the first years have a few students who broke through the first realm in just a month!¡± A student looking like a chubby little fat ball said to his friend, a skinny-looking student. ¡°Ahhh! I also heard a few students talking about it, now this is all over the forum. Here, take a look!¡± The skinny guy said looking at his smartphone and opening the Naturalism Forum, where naturalists all over the world use it to chat with each other. @Manchio-san ¨C ¡°Ehhh! Is this true, what the fuck and how the hell are they able to do that? are they super genius or what?!¡± @Amonan ¨C ¡°Ahhh! You don¡¯t know about the new instructor who took charge of those neers and taught them for a month and now this is the result, if not for the new instructor¡¯s teachings then I don¡¯t know what it is?!!¡± @AllKmow ¨C ¡°Hehehe! Let this young master enlighten you, buffoons, what happened to them? Ahem! It all happened because of a new instructor, who is not from the ind but the outside world or to be specific he came from Japan. And he was admitted by the headmaster himself so there¡¯s no doubt he is very qualified and how much, now you should know after seeing the results his students have shown in just a month!¡± The discussion is about the neers only among the second to fourth years who are still on the ind and not allowed to go outside yet so they have a lot of free time after the sses. ..... On the side Erick, Erick reached his condo and immediately left the ind with his teleport points already established between his home and his condo on the ind. So he didn¡¯t have to do anything just like the portkeys for the Harry Potter world, he only had to bind an item to it. After directly teleporting to his room, he went out and found no one was in the home. After he helped his parents to open their restaurant, they hardly stayed at home during the daytime. Looking over the time which shows that it¡¯s the middle of the afternoon, he thought Aashi would be in her office in thepany so he thought that he should give her a surprise visit in her office and also have lunch together. Erick went out of his house and took his sports bike which he brought out on a whim a few months aftering here. ¡°Ohh! Good afternoon, Young Erick!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Good afternoon Brat!¡± ¡°Good afternoon Erick-kun!¡± Just as he rode his bike and passed by the garden, he was greeted by the old men and old grannies. Erick smiled and returned their greeting after slowing down his bike then he sped up and left from there, in a few seconds he was out of their sight. ¡°Hohohoho! Young Erick is energetic as always!¡± An old man smiled seeing Erick leave their sight in a few seconds. ¡°Hahahaha! He is just as energetic as me when I was young, hahahaha!¡± Another old manughed with a reminiscing expression. ¡°Oh! Shut it, you old coot! When you were energetic, you were just a cry baby in the Erick-Kun age!¡± An old woman standing not far away from themmented, making the old cough with embarrassment. Leaving the old men and women aside, Erick left themunity in a minute and came to the main road enjoying the new filling energy in the air which is slowly destroying the pollution and making the air more refreshing. After half an hourter, he reached the street where thepany is situated and before reaching thepany he made a slight break at a small trolley shop and parked his bike at the side. ¡°Hello, Erick-kun! It¡¯s been a long time since you visited this small shop of mine. Don¡¯t you like the sashimi we made in our stall anymore?¡± Erick was greeted by a middle-aged woman who looked a little tired after working from the morning to up till noon. She jokingly asked Erick even though she had a small smile on her tired face after seeing Erick visiting them. ¡°Is there another customer, Dear!¡± A loud voice came from inside the kitchen which is a makeshift which can be folded inside after work even though it will be heavy as it¡¯s wholly made out of wood material, fortunately, they live just behind the stall in the building which is also their home left by their parents. ¡°No, honey! It¡¯s Erick-kun, hurry upe over with two extra servings for Erick-kun!¡± A middle-aged woman shouted at his husband to work fast on it. Just a few momentster, the order was down and packed in the bamboo bento, for Erick to carryfortably. The husband and wife pair are Kiminori Chizuru and Kiminori Hakuna, they have both worked on a small stall for a few years now and they have a daughter which is 10 years old whose name is Kiminori Airi. Erick had helped them solve a problem just after he and Aashi had stabilised thepany. Erick liked spoiling Kiminori Airi, who looked like a bundle of cuteness and not just him, whenever Aashi got a chance she would visit them and y with Airi for a while. ¡°Is Airi still in the academy? I wanted to y with her for a while!¡± Erick looked at the bento and smiled at the Kiminori couple and asked about Airi. ¡°Ahh! Yes, she would be happy to know that her Erick-Nii-chan has asked about her so do visit her for some time!¡± Ms Kiminori replied with a smile. Erick talked with them for a few more minutes then he paid for his bento which the Kiminori couple always reluctantly epted as they still felt grateful for the help they had received. After that, Erick rode his bike and went to thepany to visit Aashi and have their lunch as it was gettingte. ..... ..... ********** Chapter 56 56 56. Scheme of Evil ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Good afternoon, Master!¡± Just as Erick stopped his bike, therge gate opened and two voices greeted him with enthusiasm. ..... ¡°Ah! Afternoon, Kazahito Kazue and Risa Yamana, how are you both!¡± Erick greeted and smiled seeing them. Erick did give the pair a second life, he made a pair of androids for them as the body needed for their soul to revive in the world. This pair are cousins and had an ident in a car crash, Erick at that time was looking for a way to make a pair of androids and happened to need a pair of souls so he on a whim ended up giving them a second life. ¡°We are fine, Master!¡± Pair replied to Erick with a smile hanging on their face. Erick made sure that they have way better bodies than any human presence can have so he gave them everything like they can reproduce and have their emotions, also they became supernaturalists after he bathes their bodies with the stardust energy. ¡°Your progress is halted for some reason. Did you both do the homework I leftst time!¡± Erick asked looking at their strength which they did not even try to hide, both of them are 2-star martial artists. Erick said that because of their talent they should have broken through into 3-Star martial artists by now. So there could be only one problem, that they are beingzy. Kazue and Risa, both have awkward smiles on their faces and look somewhere else, not daring to face Erick¡¯s eyes. Erick sighed looking at their behaviour, it¡¯s not the first time he caught them but they need to increase their strength as there isn¡¯t much left when he will start to travel into other dimensions or worlds. After scolding them for a while Erick went to meet Aashi avoiding the eyes of office workers, directly to the top floor using the elevator where Aashi¡¯s office is. ¡°Hello, Erick-san! Do you want me to inform the Boss about your presence?¡± A beautiful female attendant asked just as he reached the top floor and exited the elevator. ¡°Shhhh! Ashuka-chan, you don¡¯t have to tell her and it¡¯s a surprise visit so if you inform her then how can I surprise her?¡± Erick gestures to her with his finger on the lip as he tells her to keep it silent and calls her out in an intimate way to which Ashuka didn¡¯t say anything about it, showing how friendly they are with each other. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t, Erick-kun!¡± Ashuka smiled at Erick and sat on her sheet and gestured to him to enter freely. ¡°Alright, then I will be with your Boss for a while as I will be having lunch with her so don¡¯t disturb me until I leave, Okay!¡± Erick showed her his package in which the bento is and asked Ashuka to guard the door for them to enjoy in the silence. ¡°Click!¡± With a click, he opened the door and entered the office and then closed it behind him so nobody identally ruined their alone time together as it¡¯s been a while since they ate together. Interning the office, the first thing he notices is how clean the office is and well organised. His vision stopped on the Aashi who was busy organising and signing the document for approval with her head buried and not paying attention to him a bit even though she noticed him long ago. Why wouldn¡¯t she, when she knows how he smells, and with the bond between them, they can both identify each other without looking at each other. ¡°Hey, Aashi! What¡¯s making you so busy!¡± Erick asked, putting the package aside and sitting in front of her. ¡°Well, these are approval for things and because Master¡¯s previous app idea has been very sessful so we got more orders and for that, we need a lot more materials than we can produce our own. Also, I coborated with Sister Hana in making a beauty cream, and have our six products on the market!¡± Aashi moved her gaze from the paper towards Erick and started to exin why she was busy. ¡°Okay...okay! Stop, for now, the lunch is getting cold and after we have lunch then we can talk about it?¡± Erick stopped her from talking more as he knows, once they started the talk it won¡¯t end before one or two hours. By that time, lunch would be cold. ¡°So what Master got for lunch?¡± Aashi asked me to put away the papers and make space on the table. ¡°Well! On the way to the office, I visited the Kiminori couple who gave me their special made Sashimi!¡± Erick said and opened the bento. ¡°Mmnn! Just like always, it smells great and Umn~ also tastes great!¡± Aashi¡¯s nose twitched, smelling the Fragmenting from the bento and taking a little nibble of it, it made her taste buds open up and swallow it whole in a gulp. Erick smiled and also ate himself, well! Even though he can make the food taste like those food anime from his previous life, he doesn¡¯t get many chances to make it nowadays. Having their fill with delicious food, they both discussed the business and talked about some other things. .... Far away from the maind of Japan, the nature beasts were wreaking havoc. This ce is on the China maind very close to Hainan at the south China sea. The ind of Hainan has long been overrun by nature beasts, and now the south china sea coast is regrly attacked by them. The evacuation has long been done, there aren¡¯t any humans living there so the casualties were kept to a minimum. The supernaturalist, who came here to keep the nature beasts in check, does end up dying now and then. That¡¯s how dangerous this area has be. What a few grandmasters know from the attacks is that the nature beasts are too well organised so that means someone or something has been controlling them and attacking them with their help. ¡°Hahaha! These mother fuckers won¡¯t even know how they died after I released my babies from Hainan Ind which I have been preparing them for!¡± A man wearing a hoodie on his head covering his whole body with the ck robeughed andmented sarcastically looking over the struggling Supernaturalists from Fantasia Ind. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 57 57 57. Clear Hierarchy Division In Evil Organisation ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Hahaha! These mother fuckers won¡¯t even know how they died after I released my babies from Hainan Ind which I have been preparing them for!¡± A man wearing a hoodie on his head covering his whole body with the ck robeughed andmented sarcastically looking over the struggling supernaturalists from Fantasia Ind. ¡°You uncultured swine, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to partner up with you!¡± A sexy-looking woman looked at the guy who was cursing the naturalists with contempt. ..... ¡°It¡¯s not me who decided that if you want toin then goint with the captain, Ms Charlot!¡± Uncultured swine replied with a sarcastic remark knowing full well that she doesn¡¯t have the guts to utter any bullshit in front of that ruthless and merciless captain of theirs. ¡°Argh! Fine...fine! You uncultured swine, do whatever you want. I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Ms Charlot groaned hearing the remark and pouting, she went away to keep herself busy with other things. ¡°For your information, my name is Kal Murdock so call me by name next time, you sexy bimbo!¡± Kal Murdock, the uncultured swine, reminded Ms Charlot in annoyance to call him by. She just red at him with a hump and took off into the distance. Ms Charlot whose full name is Ca Charlot and Kal Murdock, both have been dispatched here on this remote ind for taming a few useful nature beasts as both of them specialised in this field. The attack which the nature beasts are doing in the coastal area of the south china sea, is mostly Kal Murdock¡¯s doing. He instigated the nature beasts and made them restless so they started to attack indiscriminately and in the mix of this mess, he also had his pets attack them so the situation got out of hand for the ¡®D¨¦bacle¡¯ personnel. It¡¯s their sixth day when they came here on this ind run over by nature beasts, and it¡¯s the third day when he instigated the attack on the coastal area. ¡°Hey, Ms Charlot, did you remember when the captain said that we need to get out of here with our objective!¡± Kal Murdock asked from thema which connected with Ms Charlot¡¯sma. ¡°It should be about two weeks, and we have to find some useful pets this time as I don¡¯t want to listen to his nagging and have him looking down on us!¡± Ms Charlot replied and sounded very serious. In the organisation, there are several hundred people who are like them so for convenience¡¯s sake, it¡¯s divided into groups then teams. In every group, there are at least 5 teams, and there are 10 groups in total. In every team, there are 6 people and among them, the strongest person is chosen to be the team leader. The team leader of every team reports to their respective group leader. Then group leaders would report to the directly second inmand who is also called the vicemander of the organisation. There are two vicemanders in the organisation then the main leader is above them all and his words are thew in the organisation, and whoever disobeys would face his wrath. The hierarchy of an organisation is very clear and it is followed by everyone to the teeth if they want to live that is. The organisation has been active since the first returnees phenomenon and even though they have half the number from Fantasia Ind, but they have major influence over the world as they have been making contact with the society from the start and amassing the influence slowly. That¡¯s also why the headmaster of Fantasia Academy is very wary of them. He didn¡¯t want normal people¡¯s lives to be messed up because of them so he can¡¯t attack directly and more so he can¡¯t pinpoint every member who is lurking in the society who is a danger to the normal people. That¡¯s also the reason, they have a truce in the matter that high-level personnel won¡¯t act against each other if they don¡¯t want to see the blood of normal people. So whenever any kinds of abnormal things happen, only master-level personnel are dispatched from fantasia ind. Only nature beasts are an exception as even a grandmaster would be dispatched sometimes even if he is just there to observe the situation. In the attacks on the Coastal area of the South China Sea, the grandmaster dide and observed the situation, that¡¯s how they were able to guess that something is amiss with the situation of nature beasts. ..... Today, after finishing the ss Erick Dahl¡¯ was enjoying the scenery of the ind when he got the information that the Hainan ind¡¯s nature beasts were attacking the maind¡¯s coastal areas. So he was very curious about nature beasts and how different they are, even if he had seen a few during his trip to fantasia ind but he never got to see the attack of nature beasts. Opening the map on his smartphone and looking at the direction and specific coordinates, as his cultivation is sealed at the moment so he thought about how to get there then he remembered that the logistic helicarrier should be departing with the resources for the defending supernaturalists. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he sneaked inside and disguised himself as one of the members of the logistic division. At the coastal area, Chan-Chiang, the grandmaster waspiling all the reports and writing his conclusion ording to what he observed so far in the report which has to be given to the leader of D¨¦bacle and the headmaster for further discussion on the purpose of this attack. ¡°I can¡¯t think about anyone who is capable enough to go against us than ¡®them¡¯, and I will be sending this report to the headmaster and leader. I don¡¯t know what they want and why they are on the move but it can¡¯t be anything good!¡± The Grand Magus thought out loud and murmured to himself after he was done with reports. Thest time they had a confrontation with ¡®them¡¯, the casualties were immense in which the normal people were the most among them and even one grandmaster lost his life. The ce they confronted became a barrennd without anything left there. Just thinking about it makes his blood boil in anger. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 58 58 58. Fierce Retaliation ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... The South China Sea, Coastal Area of Chan-Chiang, ..... At the airport, a ck nended on the ground. A few seconds afternding the back door opened showing that it was a cargo ne and the worker started to get busy moving the stuff from the ne to trucks standing beside the ne. ¡°Common, get moving boys. We have to move these things on time and if you want to rest, the faster it¡¯s done the faster we can rest!¡± A leader-looking man shouted towards others whoughed at his humour and sped up their unloading and moving in those trucks. This is a newly built airport for easing the transport of materials and resources needed to stop nature from crossing the coastal borders. Just as they were near sight after half an hour¡¯s short journey, they heard the fighting sounding from the border. A bald leader-looking man came forward and went to the main camp where the person in charge of logistics was to report their arrival. There are only camps left for soldiers to rest as the houses which were made of mud and stones have long been destroyed in skirmishes. One of the sumand camps, ¡°Reporting Mr Mcfallen, we have brought all the supplies you have been requesting and the leader had given her permission to engage with the enemy and find out their true aim for this attack!¡± The bald leader reported to the logistic manager. ¡°Hmmn, Thank you for your hard work, Mr Muli!¡± Mr Mcfallen thanked the bald guy with a tired smile on his face and gestured to him to retire and unload the stuff into the only house avable. After the bald guy, Mr Muli took his leave. Mr Mcfallen picked up hisa and connected with another line. ¡°Yes, Mcfallen! What message did you get from the leader!¡± An aged andmanding voice sounded from the other side of the line. ¡°Boss Wuji-san! The leader has given us the green line to attack them. We don¡¯t have to endure anymore and finish them off and also we need to capture one of them alive as the leader ordered us to get to the bottom of why they made a move this time!¡± Mr Mcfallen with a respectful voice ryed everything he understood from the short message he got from the bald guy. ¡°Okay, then make preparations, we willunch a full-scale assault on them!¡± Hearing the order from Boss Wuji-san, Mr Mcfallen felt relieved that they could finally pay those damn nature beasts for harassing them for months now. ..... On the Erick Dahl side, After he got out of the ne and reached the border, he took off his disguise as a member of logistics and slipped into the barrack as a soldier. ¡°Damn, I feel like OO7 and it¡¯s a very thrilling experience!¡± Erick Dahl¡¯ thought out loud with a grinning face walking towards the nearest ce with a good position to observe the situation in the area. The area has been littered with all kinds of corpses of nature beasts, only one-tenth of 3 or 4 hundred people are Supernaturalists and the rest are just trainees but they can¡¯t be underestimated. One trainee is equal to 10 special forces people, so with weapons on hand these guys aren¡¯t easy to mess with. Guns and normal bombs don¡¯t do much damage to nature beasts but it¡¯s enough to distract them and by using the RPGs, they can take them out. Erick Dahl¡¯ can¡¯t use his strength at the moment but his body is strong enough to shatter a bolder with bare hands so he thought about messing around and ying with the firearms a little so he armed himself and got among soldiers and started firing around without making anyone suspicious. As Erick Dahl¡¯ was ying around, on the other hand, Boss Wuji-san, got ready tounch the attack. Before that, he came over to the wall, which has been put in a hurry and reinforcedter to make a foothold to fight against nature beasts and gave a speech to ignite the fire which has been burning inside the soldiers for a long time. ¡°Gather soldiers, today, we are going to wipe these maggots from ournd and keep our family and friends safe..!¡± The speech was short but it was enough for them to spill their frustration which they have been feeling since the time they came here. Boss Wuji-san, himself felt that frustration as he hasn¡¯t gotten a single proper wink of sleep for a month even if he is a Grand magus. The mental restraints are still there so the proper rest is needed but because of the constant harassment of nature beasts, he and the rest of the soldiers haven¡¯t gotten the proper rest. Up till now, they have been in the defence and only retaliated when the nature beasts attacked them but this time they are going to attack them. ¡°Attack!¡± Just as Boss Wuji shouted then to attack every supernaturalist became the front liners and the rest became the support unit and moved forward to decimate whoever came between them. ¡°Woaaaaaaaa!¡± The cry of soldiers rang, shaking the surrounding trees and air a little. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Booomm!¡± The bomb exploding sound started ringing here and there. The area from Haikou to Chan-Chiang has been invaded by nature beasts, and because of their several attacks, the Chinese government lost major resources that they were getting from the research bases which were destroyed by the nature beast¡¯s attacks. That¡¯s also the reason the Chinese government even allowed Fantasia Ind to intervene in this matter. Only they came that they were able to stop the invasion of the nature beasts and after making a temporary border in Chan-Chiang, they defended from here. ¡°Booomn!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, you fucker beasts, enjoy these fireworks! Hahahaha!¡± The madughter in Erick Dahl¡¯s ears made him understand that these guys were seriously holding back their anger and waiting for this time to unleash upon the nature beasts. ¡°This is a serious frustration, these guys aren¡¯t joking around.¡± Erick admired the battle happening in front of him and participated in firing some RPGs and bombing some nature beasts. ¡°Hahahaha! Die...die...die...die...you &@&fuckers!¡± ...... ...... ********** Chapter 59 59 59. The Sudden Spark Of Ember ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Once the fierce retaliation started, the number of nature beasts dwindled slowly in the border area but there are several more in the other areas so it¡¯s a long way to go for clearing the coastal area. Non-naturalists with the help of firearms and RPGs are having a very easy time ughtering the low-level nature beasts. ..... Just like martial artists, the nature beasts are also decided into several stages, from 1-Star to 9-Star. 1-Star being the weakest and 9-Star being the strongest. The low levelled ones from 1-Star to 3-Star can be handled using the RPGs but above that level are very hard to damage their skin. As not only their skin or outer shell bes harder, the higher the level they achieve but also from the 4-Star stage, they can use the Dust energy to form natural skin cover which gives them another form of defence. So only peak-level Master naturalists or above can deal with them. For others below that level, if they meet that kind of nature beast, then they can only run for their lives. Fortunately, for these non-naturalists, there are only low levelled ones present in the Chan-Chiang area. ..... ¡°Hey, watch out!¡± A person shouted to hisrades, seeing the sabertooth-looking tiger wing his friend in the back. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Bamm!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the beast was about to w him again, the man was saved by a naturalist who intercepted the tiger and pushed him a little. ¡°Hey, Uncle! Are all right!¡± A young man asked who just saved the man. ¡°Ahh! Yes, I am fine. Thanks, young man! Cough...cough!¡± The man covered his arm which has a w mark visible from the shirt and thanked the young naturalist. Supernaturalists who were dispatched here this time are mostly the students from the fantasia academy who have joined the D¨¦bacle organisation after graduating from the academy. So they are under 25 in age, that¡¯s why the young naturalist called Uncle to the injured man. ¡°Uncle, you should take care of your injuries and leave this work to others!¡± The young naturalist advises the injured man. ¡°Yeah, my friend! You need to retire from here and go camping to settle your injuries and once they are healed you can join me again!¡± The person earlier who warned him also advises doing the same. The injury is quite deep making the one arm useless and if not cured quickly then he might lose the motor control in his arms even if he got treated by healing maguster. The man taking the advice took his leave and limping away he went to the main camp to heal his injury. This is quite amon thing happening on the battlefield, the nature beast fights purely on instinct so the attacks they make are always very fatal and deadly, that¡¯s why you need to be very wary of your surroundings when you are fighting with a natural beast. Just like that, a fightsted more than two days, when the nature beasts suddenly halted their attacks and went back a few kilometres from the human beings. ..... In the main camp, ¡°Boss Wuji, this is everything that happened in these two days and with the casualties on our side, we aren¡¯t able to proceed to attack them again before the soldiers are in their top condition!¡± Mcfallen reported everything which he calcted so far with the enemy movement and nature beasts¡¯ behaviour. ¡°So you mean to say that something is very fishy going on behind nature beats attacks and suddenly halting their movements. Hmmn!¡± Boss Wuji looked at the report and agreed with Mcfallen thinking process. ¡°Boss Wuji, there are also more deaths of soldiers than usual!¡± Mcfallen reported with a saddened expression as whenever they had to fight with nature beasts, all the soldiers made sure ready hearts as they might die fighting with nature beasts. But Mcfallen who has to organise their bodies and send them to their families always felt their sadness and when he thought about his family, he felt even more sad and angry at the nature beasts, and those lunatic people. ¡°Hmmn! Organise their bodies and write down their names in the memorial so everyone remembers their name who have sacrificed their lives here and send their family members the living expenses we promised them!¡± Boss Wuji replied with a heavy heart and helplessness. ¡°Okay, Boss Wuji! I will do that, then if you excuse me.¡± Mcfallen took his leave after giving a salute to Boss Wuji. ..... On Erick Dahl¡¯s side, ¡°Phew, it was nerve-wracking fighting in the front lines!¡± Erickmented and exhaled turbid air from his lunges. ¡°Hahahaha! We have always been like that whenever nature beats us. We, the D¨¦bacle, are the ones to have a head-on confrontation with them.¡± A mid-aged manughed seeing Erick exhaled like that andmented as he misunderstood that he was feeling nervous or something. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine as well! I just wanted to participate in the exciting battlefield but who knew that I would have to witness a bloodbath like this!¡± Erick looked at the bodies in the distance andmented that he felt ufortable seeing the bodies. ¡°Well,d! That¡¯s amon urrence! Even though we all know what is going to happen to us when we fight with nature beasts, we also know that we are fighting for our family and friends so we don¡¯t have many regrets that we die fighting with those beasts!¡± Another man interjected in their conversation with a mncholic and firm expression. Erick, seeing the look on everyone¡¯s face, understands that they have epted that fact but still are willing toy down their life for families and friends. That¡¯s what real men are supposed to feel, Erick thought in his heart and slight respect for these people was born in his heart. ¡®Maybe, that¡¯s what I am missing in my heart which has stagnated in one ce!¡¯ A thought came to Erick¡¯s mind after looking at the surroundings and understanding their viewpoint. The silent fire suddenly started to burn inside Erick¡¯s heart which would slowly spark like an undying ember after witnessing and experiencing the worldly sorrow and worries. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 60 60 60. Ancestor Turtle Crab ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... After suddenly feeling like his blood boil a little, Erick Dahl¡¯ with a roar charged with another into a horde of beasts of low-level ones with grenades in one hand and high calibre guns in another hand. Erick, using his superior physics to his advantage against slow beasts who were unable to react to his movement, went into an inside and outside destruction method over them. ..... Erick first used the grenades to blow inside them then used his high calibre gun to fire on the single spot with multiple fires in a few seconds until he seeded while avoiding any kind of beast retaliation. The easy thing to deal with is by attacking from inside, that is their eyes and mouth are the most optimal ces to attack. The skin hardness of the beast is very hard which is why even iron swords or normal bullets aren¡¯t able to prate. That¡¯s where the material of beasts¡¯ skin, horns, tails, bones etc are used nowadays to produce various equipment for supernaturalists. Erick, using the same method, destroys multiple beasts on the battlefield and dances like a true war hero. Fortunately, for him, there weren¡¯t many people who were bored of their life to pay attention to him on a battlefield. But he kindly advised them to try five or more people in a team and use that strategy to take down the beasts and after demonstrating that it works, others also started to apply the same strategy and the cleaning of beasts progressed much faster. Also, the number of people dying under the ws and jaws of beasts has lessened a lot. ...... Main camp, ¡°Boss Wuji, the reconnaissance unit has picked up the trace of a mid-level beast on the shore connecting to the ind from the maind!¡± A man after giving a respectful salute recited the report. ¡°Hmmn! Good work, lieutenant Lewdwin! Keep up to lose and find the solid trace where it leads to!¡± Boss Wuji nodded at him and instructed him to follow up after getting the report. ¡°How about sending a master with them for reassurance, Boss Wuji!¡± Mr Mcfallen who was listening to the report standing behind boss Wuji advises thinking of the possibility of their encountering trouble with that mid-level beast. ¡°Hmmn! You are right about it. Okay, go to Mathew Anderson and inform him that he has a special task to find this beast as soon as possible, I don¡¯t want anyone else to get troubled by this damn beast!¡± Boss Wuji ordered Mr Mcfallen who obediently nodded his head and took off to inform Mathew Anderson of his task. Mathew Anderson is also a submander who is in charge of dispatching the naturalists to deal with troublesome-looking beasts. He is from the US and a special ability user in High Master Practitioner Realm. Mr Mcfallen arrived on the front line with ease and informed Mathew of his task. ¡°Hey, buddy! I get it so you don¡¯t have to nag me like my dad!¡± Mathew Anderson patted Mr Mcfallen¡¯s shoulder and tried to calm him down. ¡°Okay, remind me who was the onest time, made the mess and I have to clean it up. Fortunately, for you the beast was injured enough so I took care of it easily and if not then we would have many casualties because someone wasn¡¯t able to control himself well!¡± Mcfallen asked with a sarcastic remark and with an anger-filled face. ¡°Now, now! Buddy, let¡¯s all calm down and forget about that as you can see I have things to do so I will be going, bye, talk to youter!¡± Mathew Anderson again patted Mcfallen on the shoulders and tried to calm him down but seeing that look in his eyes Mathew slipped away from there. ¡°This bastard, anyways! What the hell you all see, get back to work!¡± Mcfallen cursed seeing Mathew Anderson running away, then he looked around and found that soldiers were having fun from their talk, he barked at them to get back to their work instead of paying attention to nonsense. ...... ¡°Raaaaa!¡± ¡°Groaaa!¡± ¡°Bammn!¡± ¡°Booom!¡± A few km from the main camp, a beast was rampaging around and hunting low-levelled ones to fill his stomach. ¡°Hahahaha! Eat them to your heart¡¯s content and in a while, I¡¯ll let you digest your food in some trash!¡± A male figure wearing a woody jacket smiled creepily looking over the beast chewing on the low-level beasts. ¡°Urgh! Fucking swine, do every time, you have to act like an uncultured fucking piece of trace! Urgh!¡± Ady wearing the same woody jacketmented very harshly and made a face like she was about to puke seeing the man acting like a psychopath. ¡°Ahh! Ms Charlot! When did you get here, and for the nth time I have a damn fucking name, Kal, Kal Murdock!¡± Man in woody asked in a surprised voice and when he registered her insults, he shouted in return. ¡°Roaaarrrr!¡± The groaning and roaring voices of the beasts made them stop arguing and pay attention to why they came here. The beast is a mid-level beast and is called Ancestor Turtle Crab. Who has equal fighting power to a peak Master rank naturalist. The body has hard cells like a turtle and crab legs are sharp like swords shining in the light. The whole crab is the size of a 20 fit and looked like a cheapbination of turtle and Crab. ¡°Someone ising!¡± Ms Charlot warned herpanion and went into hiding. ¡°Looks like they still have someonepetent in their ranks but with this baby of mine nobody can get out unscathed, hehehehehe!¡± Kal Murdock snickers at them and looking at his strong pet, heughed again imagining his energy being shredded by his pet. Even though heughed like a maniac and looked almost like a psychopath, he still had the basic sense to hide from his enemy and wait for his pet to do the work. Both of them went into hiding, a few hundred meters away so their enemy wouldn¡¯t pick up their presence and waited with anticipation for the enemy to fall into their trap. ..... ..... ********* ¡°Special thanks to #Shadowles_Immortal and #Cdnv for the support!¡± Chapter 61 61 61. Mathew Anderson Fight ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Just after Ms Charlot and Kal Murdock went into hiding a few hundred meters away from the Ancestor Turtle Crab. On the other side, the people wereing at fast speed after sensing the spike of energy and listening to the roaring and groaning voice of the beast. ..... ¡°Captain Anderson, are you watching that? What the heck is that?¡± The man following behind Mathew Anderson shouted seeing the body peeking over therge trees. ¡°Oh my! This is not well, Captain Anderson!¡± Another man following behind him shouted in surprise. ¡°I can see that and I also felt the huge threat from that beast but we need to assess the beast¡¯s situation and find out what kind of beast it is or what this beast is doing here?¡± Mathew Anderson addressed hispanion and reminded them why they are here, to begin with. After that, they moved towards the beast with careful movements and without making much noise but just as they reached a hundred meters from the beast, the beast suddenly moved and with his sharp sword-like legs ttened the trees clearing any obstacles. Mathew Anderson and two of hispanions noticed the movement of the beast, they reacted quickly and moved out of the way. ¡°Whoa! It was dangerous. Captain Anderson, can you identify this beast?¡± One of hispanions noticed the sheer size and intimidating appearance. Mathew Anderson tense up after identifying the beast and seeing the size of the beast. ¡°This will be a problem, this beast is Ancestor Turtle Crab and this beast is already an adult which has a ridiculously high defence with his turtle shell over the body. Also, his legs are like a lethal weapon which can be sliced through a building without a problem!¡± Mathew Anderson exins to hispanions how dangerous the beast is. The beast was seeing the unnecessary hurdles out of his way so he moved toward them at a fast speed ignoring the weight he was carrying. Mathew Anderson, who already knew about the beast, still got stunned a little seeing the beast ignoring the natural physicalws like it¡¯s none of his business. ¡°Be careful both of you, don¡¯t try to part his attacks and just try to avoid them at all costs. If not then that sh might slice your bodies like peanut butter!¡± Matthew Anderson shouted at hispanions to dodge every attack of the beast as even he himself is not sure that he can parry those attacks with his ability. ¡°Ssh!¡± ¡°Boommm!¡± A deep gush was left after the attack of the beast even though three of them dodged the attack but it still left a mark on their hearts. ¡°Get back, you two!¡± Mathew Anderson shouted at hispanions to get back as he felt the strength of the beast after the attack. He is sure that the beast has the strength to tten him in a long fight but he is not sure if hispanions can survive the skirmish between them. That¡¯s why he shouted at them to get back, he had been very tense from the moment he saw the beast¡¯s appearance and after feeling the strength of the beast, his palm and back already started to sweat. ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s been a while since I had this threatening feeling but I am not the type to run away from danger so it beatsmon, show me what you got!¡± Mathew Andersonughed hard, feeling the heart beating very fast and adrenaline moving in his body making him shiver from the excitement. Mathew is a battle maniac type of person even if his life is in danger, he will still move to fight the battle with a grin on his face. ¡°Bro Dan, did you see the grin on the captain¡¯s face!¡± The man with a military cap with a straight face said weirdly towards his otherpanion. ¡°Ahh! Yeah, Bro Jia! I can see that so we should move away from here and not get in the way!¡± Bro Dan nodded and agreed with hispanion Bro Jia and reminded him to move from this ce to a safe distance. Mathew Anderson grinned towards the beast and with the de pointed towards the beast, he taunted the beast to attack him. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Booooom!¡± The beast without warning replied to taunt with his leg attack and Mathew Anderson who was ready received it with his de making a clunking sound. Even after Mathew used his ability on his de to make it sharper than it is by a few fold but it even scratched the leg of Ancestor Turtle Crab. Mathew Anderson can make any object with edges into a sharp weapon, and his weapon of choice is mostly des and swords. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Boooom!¡± ¡°ng!¡± The beast and Mathew Anderson shed with each other and the only weapon collisions can be herds but the shockwaves from their collision are enough to trash the ce they are fighting over and the nearby ces. Mathew Anderson has an advantage over speed but the beast has a hard shell over his body so his de strikes weren¡¯t able to deal any substantial damage. ¡°Haaaaaa!¡± Mathew increased the sharpness of the de to the maximum that it can bear and using his speed he dealt many strikes over the body of the beast. ¡°Chiiiiiiij!¡± The beats cried out shrilly feeling the pain but just that the cut was very shallow, it did draw out his blood from it. The beast became more aggressive after feeling the pain inflicted by Mathew Anderson. Mathew¡¯s body sustained many injuries after not being able to parry the attacks well and having received the internal injuries from the aftershock of the attacks, he felt the exhaustion catching up. ¡°Retreat Captain Anderson, we need to inform Boss Wuji of this information!¡± The duo shouted after seeing Mathew Anderson in not-so-good condition. They felt this is not a good situation and if not informed about this mid-tier beast to the main camp then it will cost them heavily. ¡°Hahaha! Beast, you won this round and if not for Boss Wuji¡¯s nagging, I might have fought with everything I have but too bad, I don¡¯t have the opportunity this time!¡± Mathew Andersonughed loudly observing the situation was not good so he agreed with hispanions that they should retreat and bring this information to the main camp. ¡°Haasaa!¡± ¡°Now take this strike, you beast!¡± Mathew Anderson put everything on the de and with full strength, he struck the beast with it, even before the attack touched the beast¡¯s shell the de on his hand shattered into pieces. ¡°Booooom!!¡± ...... ...... ********** Chapter 62 62 62. Ambushed ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Booooom!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Craaaack!¡± ..... ¡°Chiiiii!¡± Mathew Anderson ran after looking like he seeded in gaining some advantage over the beast. The beast crashed over a few trees after receiving the attack from the Mathew de strike, the attack left a deep scar on the back of the Ancestor Turtle Crab¡¯s body. Mathew Anderson caught up with his twopanions and started to dash towards the camp and just as they got out of the range of the beast, they suddenly felt danger and hurriedly rolled over to the side. ¡°Who is it,e out? You are a coward!¡± Mathew Anderson shouted but didn¡¯t stop running and in the triangle defence style, three positions themselves and continued to run. Also keeping vignt of whoever they felt danger from, even though they haven¡¯t seen what attacked them but Mathew did nce at the ce where the attacknded and that spot was rottedpletely. A few meters away from them, the two people were following them at a constant speed to keep up with them at a safe distance. ¡°Ms Charlot, how should we take them out as we can¡¯t have them take the information about the beast to their Grandmaster in the main camp so we have to silence them somehow!¡± Said the man in a hoody jacket towards the woman following beside him in the same woody jacket covering her upper half. ¡°Well, Tra... Kal Murdock! What do you think we are doing right now? We just need to kill them before they reach their camp range!¡± Ms Charlot replied to the shifty man sarcastically. Understanding Kal Murdock that she was just about to call him trash but she changed her words at thest second so he snorted at her and didn¡¯t bother to argue with her. ¡°Okay, then before the beast catches up with us and pulls us into the skirmish between the fights before that happens we need to finish them!¡± Kal Murdock replied with a serious tone and pulled out weird-looking short knivesshed with the deadly poison. Ms Charlot nodded and also pulled out her weapon and got ready tounch a sneak attack and this time they would make sure to eliminate at least two people. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± They attacked at the same time from different directions with a mix of faints in between which was dodged by the trio mostly but thest attack hit one of the trio in the leg making him thrown to the ground from the momentum. ¡°Bro Jia! Are you alright, can you walk?¡± Bro Dan asked thepanion whose leg started to bleed. The attack was like a sharp nail which pierced his leg from one side to another making a tiny size hole. ¡°Ahhh! Fuck...fuck...fuck, it hurt damn it!¡± Bro Jia shouted from the pain he was feeling with a contorted expression. ¡°Come out whoever you are, you fuckers and face me like a true warrior!¡± Mathew shouted at the hidden enemy and became vignt with their attacks. He took out his spare short sword from his back and tightened his grip on it. He did feel that there were at least two enemies and should be on the same level as him otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered with a sneak attack on them. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°ng!¡± In return for his provocation, he got attacks aimed at him from two sides, one from beside the head and one from below aimed at his waist. Mathew dodged the head strike and partied the waist attack with a short sword which made him slide back a few steps from the momentum of the attack. From the earlier fight with the beast, most of his stamina depleted and now he is just standing with the leftover he had left and from the looks of it, he might not survive the onught of two enemies. ¡°Look like you don¡¯t have much energy left so let me end your misery with my knives!¡± Kal Murdock came out of his hiding and mocked Mathew Anderson. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°ng!¡± Kal Murdock swiftly attacked Mathew aiming for the kill and with difficulty Mathew partied with his attacks. ¡°Huff!¡± ¡± ng!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡± ng!¡± Every attack of Kal Murdock would aim for Mathew¡¯s lethal point so Mathew Anderson had to dodge or parry Kal Murdock each attack somehow. But as the attacks kepting, Mathew Anderson¡¯s movements started to be sluggish which let Kal Murdocknd an attack on Mathew¡¯s shoulder and with the first attack, Kal Murdock attacksnded on various parts of Mathew¡¯s body. ¡°Hahahaha! Now you are done for Mr Mathew, My knives areshed with lethal poison which is enough to put you to sleep for eternity, hahahaha!¡± Kal Murdockughed after getting sessfulnding the strikes on Mathew Anderson. With the poison acting up, Mathew¡¯s body swayed from the dizziness and his thinking process stopped altogether, now he is standing with seer will. On the other hand, Ms Charlot yed the duo, Bro Jia and Dan, to death and now they are bleeding all over the body. ¡°Ahhh! Now, this is satisfying!¡± Ms Charlotmented with ascivious expression seeing them bloody all over. Her weapon of choice was a whip and with her strength which was above the duo Jia and Dan so she was able to overpower them with her attacks. ¡°Ahhh! Fuck, what kind fucking lunatic we got entangled with, even if she won¡¯t attack now but with so much blood loss I can¡¯t even move much less run now!¡± Bro Danmented looking over Ms Charlot¡¯s perverted expression with fear and trepidation. ¡°Ms Charlot, what the hell, control yourself you fucking pervert!¡± Kal Murdock was just about to call Ms Charlot but seeing the perverted expression with blood droplets on her lips made him shudder suddenly so he yelled at her. ¡°Shut it, you fucking trash-uncultured-swine!¡± Ms Charlot replied in disdain filled with contempt. Kal Murdock received direct damage to his heart hearing the uncouth words of Ms Charlot. ¡°Chiiiii!¡± ¡°crashhhh!¡± Suddenly they heard the voice of the beast getting closer so both of them left from there in a hurry as the beast is clearly in an angry state so unless he tten some human or see some blood then he won¡¯t calm down. After Ms Charlot and Kal Murdock left from there, the due Jia and Dan felt the urgency to move to hear the cry of the beast. ¡°Ahhh! Damn, I can¡¯t move my muscle, Fuck! What did that lunatic woman do to me? Any luck bro Jia!¡± Bro Dan groaned from the pain after trying to move his body and finding it hard to move even an inch so he asked Bro Jia hoping that at least he had some luck. ¡°Ummn! No, I don¡¯t think so. I have lost too much blood already and I am starting to lose the feeling from the leg!¡± Bro Jia replied, making the both feel helpless for a moment. ¡°Well, we will just leave it to our fates now and hope that someone should have noticed themotion!¡± Bro Dan said with a sad face epting his situation and looked towards their captain whose body waspletely pail from the poison, with little regret for not being able to help him. ¡°Chiiiiiiii!¡± ¡°Boooom!¡± ..... ..... ********** Chapter 63 63 63. Mathew Anderson Crippled ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... A week after the attack on the Chan-Chiang area, in a hospital facility of the D¨¦bacle force. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The patient lying in bed with all kinds of meds attached to him suddenly groaned. ..... ¡°Dr Kim, hurry up ande here the patient just stirred a little!¡± A female nurse sitting near the patient seeing him making a sound shouted to Dr Kim who was in charge of his recovery. ¡°Ahhh! Cough...cough...where... cough...cough!¡± The patient stirred, opened his eyes slowly, then got used to the light and looked toward the nurse after observing the room. He tried to talk about something but ended up coughing because of a dry throat. ¡°Here, have a ss of water!¡± The nurse made him sit in afortable position and gave him a ss of water which he drank. ¡°Haahaa! Ummm! Where am I? Ms Nurse!¡± After exhaling a long breath, he asked the nurse with genuine confusion. ¡°Creak!¡± ¡°Yuri-san, how is the patient!¡± Suddenly, Dr Kim entered the room in a hurry and asked the Nurse about the patient¡¯s condition. After looking over the report and machine schematics, observing that there is nothing out of ce and the condition seems very normal, he sighed in relief. ¡°So Doctor, mind if I ask some questions as I am feeling a little confused, it would be much better if you could solve my confusion!¡± The man asked, feeling a little sore in his muscle, he thought maybe it was because ofying down on the hospital bed for too long. ¡°Hmmn! It¡¯s not a problem for me to exin but it would be better to let your colleague exin to you so wait a little while and I will inform them of your recovery!¡± Dr Kim said and excused himself with the nurse, and went out after closing the door. ¡°Click!¡± ¡°Sigh! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore, my mind is feeling a little out of sorts. Phew! I just hope those Idiots Jia and Dan will be alright!¡± The man mumbled to himself and looked outside from the window from where he could only view the scene of the sky with white fluffy clouds and the blue sky filled with all sorts of birds. The patient lying in the hospital bed is Captain Mathew Anderson who fought bravely with Ancestor Turtle Crab. After getting ambushed, he was poisoned by the enemy. After that, he lost consciousness so that¡¯s why he felt confused and curious about what happened. How did he get here? What happened to that nature beast? His questions were answered by hisrade Mr Mcfallen who was d that his fellow brother was still alive and woken up. Mcfallen told him that after Mathew Anderson was knocked up, he was about to be eaten alive with hisrades Dan and Jia by Ancestor Turtle Crab. A soldier who noticed themotion followed after them and that¡¯s how he was able to save them from being eaten alive by the nature beast, he also notified the main cap with the signal so Grandmaster Wuji personally came out to solve the beast¡¯s problem. The Grandmaster Wuji has a fierce battle with the Ancestor Turtle Crab, at least that¡¯s how it looked from afar. But in reality, it was a one-sided beating Grandmaster Wuji gave to Ancestor Turtle Crab. As the beast has by nature thick skin so hested for a whole hour before his turtle shell was skinned from the Crab and made into a crab stew. The grandmaster stage is different from the previous two stages as only after arriving on the grandmaster stage, the naturalists would be called a powerhouse. After achieving this stage, the person gets a glimpse of understanding why that is the case. The true understanding of the universe starts from here. Anyways, Mathew Anderson got the gist of his situation and his tworades who are now out ofmission just like himself as the poison seeped into his heart which made him basically crippled. So the trio can only live as ordinary retired lives now. ...... ¡°Give me an exact number of how much we personally lost this time around!¡± Thedy sitting in the chair behind the table in an office-like room. ¡°Yes, Madam Aisha!¡± The person standing in front of her solutes her with respect and picks up the report in the reading position. ¡°There are a total of 200 non-naturalist who died fighting the beasts and 300 or so in the injured state, also we lost 30 or so naturalists and 50 or so are injured. We are sessful in chasing away the natural beast from the maind to the inds!¡± He read the report in an orderly manner, feeling a little sad about the number of victims. He is also a non-naturalist and works as an assistant to Madam Aisha, as he excels in organising the report and dealing with them so he was picked up as an assistant for Madam Aisha who had to deal with a lot more paper works than anyone else. ¡°Sigh! We have been losing ourselves faster than we can recruit new ones, and now I have to deal with their family problems. I am losing weight from all the stress those lunatic bastards are giving me!¡± Madam Aisha sighed feeling sad for those people who died fighting nature beasts and won¡¯t even be known by the world for it. It¡¯s not the first time that she is dealing with this case, every time that they fight with nature beasts and those evil lunatics, they would lose a good number of personnel and she has to write a letter to their family for each and every member who died fighting for just cause. She feels responsible for their deaths so at least she does this much for them. Every person who died on duty gave a sizable amount of money to their family and a chance to enter their circle if there is any eligible member in their family aspensation. ¡°Umm! Madam Aisha, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this!¡± The man hesitated about the matter he was about to tell her but he still asked for permission. ¡°Hmmn! What is it, assistant Samul!¡± Madam Aisha looked at him with a face which says just out with it and don¡¯t waste her time. ¡°Umm! It¡¯s about the person who saved Sir Mathew Anderson and his two fellow teammates from the jaw of a mid-tier beast.¡± Assistant Samul said with a weird look on his face. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 64 64 64. A Crazy Son of Dog And A Whoring Bitch ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Ohh! That man is very brave to be able to save people even when faced with mid-tier beast¡¯s pressure, so what happened to the guy!¡± Madam Aisha smiled and praised the guy for his great feat. He then looked at his assistant and asked feeling something was not right with his expression. ¡°Well, the man vited his superior order about not to break the formation and charge on his own so for that, he was expelled by his superior when he came back after saving Sir Mathew Anderson and his two teammates and from the look of it, the other didn¡¯t even notice why he disobeyed his superior orders!¡± The assistant replied to everything he got in his report to Madam Aisha. ..... ¡°Who was the idiot that was responsible for it!¡± Madam Aisha felt a little speechless, even though the person disobeyed his superior orders and when he came back, nobody bothered to ask the person why he did that. No to mention how the heck nobody else noticed themotion when one person noticed among them. ¡°Well, it was an old officer but I don¡¯t think he can be med for that as he had witnessed a lot of his men die in front of him so maybe he was unstable at times!¡± Assistant Samul realised that Madam Aisha was getting angry so he reminded her of the situation which might have led to this matter. ¡°Sigh! Fine, let that matter rest for now and try to send theplete bodies to their family with the condolenceter and make sure a staff officer went there personally with everything from life insurance to joining letter!¡± Madam Aisha sighed feeling that her anger won¡¯t go into the right ce then she started mentioning the things she needed to do asap. ¡°Yes, Madam Aisha! Everything will be done and we will proceed with them immediately!¡± Assistant Samul replied with vigour and solute after agreeing with zeal. ¡°Ohh! And what was the name of that person who did the brave work!¡± Madam Aisha called out to her assistant who was about to leave. ¡°Mmnn! It¡¯s Erick, Erick Dahl¡¯!¡± After saying that he left after closing the door behind him leaving the contemting Madam Aisha behind. ¡°Where have I heard this name before!¡± She thought out loud and tried to remember the name after feeling familiar with name. ..... In one of the ssrooms of Fantasia Academy, ¡°Instructor Erick, how should we know what to do in this situation?¡± A student asked the question feeling a little confused about the topic of discussion. On the podium, Erick Dahl stood with the demeanour of a mystery expert with the dressing of ancient people. Today, he was teaching the students simple tactics which can even sometimes save someone¡¯s life. When a student who doesn¡¯t understand something asks him then he will, with a smile of a dependable teacher, try to make the student understand it. As the lesson was finished and he was about to walk out of the ssroom and went towards his condo to take a rest, suddenly an enthusiastic big man stood up and asked a question. ¡°Instructor Erick, where were the past few days? My friends and I were having some trouble so we wanted to ask for your help but were not able to find you anywhere!¡± The student asked with curiosity written all over his face and an expression of expectation in his eyes. ¡°Well, I was just busy with some other matter, anyways now you can ask your query and I will dly help you out!¡± Erick Dahl¡¯ replied offhandedly making some sort of excuse. He can¡¯t just say that he was busy ying around OO7, right? Erick felt that If anyone knew about it he might lose all respect from these kids. He still feels a little bothered that some random puny little beast was showing off his puny aura in front of him. If not for the fear of his cover being blown he might have just tried to make turtle soup out of that beast and tasted it then and there. After parting away from those kids, he went around town a little to get breakfast from one of the soaps which sell tasty treats. ¡°Hey, Uncle! Give me as usual!¡± Erick orders after getting his turn as the soap has a lot of customers so most of the time, it¡¯s full so you have to line up to get your tasty treats. ¡°Here youngd, your two portions of Macho-Ji!¡± Old Uncle gave the usual portion and Erick gave him the money and left from there to look around for anything interesting that got in his eyes not finding anything, he went home. ...... Another secret location on a deserted ind, ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Nooooo!¡± ¡°He..lp...!¡± The screams of human and beast alike were resounding in the surrounding. ¡°Hahahaha! Keep on shouting nobody is going to listen to your shrill screams. Hahaha!¡± A lunatic man who liked mental health from his head was enjoying toying around with a victim. A lot of human and beast bodies alike were scattered around them and were in a very bad state like a crazy animal was hunting them. ¡°Le..cough...leave me alone...cough...cough!¡± The screaming man calmed down and with a pleading expression looked at the lunatic crazy face who was drooling like a dog looking at a piece of tasty meat. ¡°Hey, you crazy son of a dog! Finish your job properly, we still have somewhere to be!¡± Then suddenly ady with crimson wearing came out behind the lunatic man and admonished him with a disdainful smile. ¡°Huh! What did you say, you whoring bitch!¡± The lunatic replied with the same flowery words to the kind-lookingdy. To which thedy¡¯s expression turned 180 degrees and became a hideous face like a ghost. As both of them were realising their aura so the man under the lunatic died from the pressure. Both of them stopped after not gaining an advantage over each other. ¡°Well, we should get going if we don¡¯t want to annoy the leader, right!¡± Then suddenly the crazydy said something which calmed the lunatic man and thedy also withdrew her aura. ¡°Humph!¡± The lunatic man snorted coldly at her but agreed with her. Then they went about their own business leaving behind the bodies of people and animals. ¡°Haaaaaaaa(exhaling loudly)! Wha...wha...what...what I witnessed just now?¡± The lone person who survived the massacre released his breath after holding so long and trying to calm his shaking body from fear. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 65 65 65. Man-cho, The Lone Survivor ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Haaaaaaaa(exhaling loudly)! Wha...wha...what...what I witnessed just now?¡± The lone person who survived the massacre released his breath after holding so long and trying to calm his shaking body from fear. Even a few hourster, his body kept shaking, the fear he felt and intense emotions that he felt after seeing the gruesome deaths of fellow humans, made him mentally shaken. ..... He started to remember his past and how he came to be in this situation. He is just a newbie who not long ago became an ability user supernaturalist. Just after that, he was invited by an unknown man to join the D¨¦bacle as an exterior employee so he took the job happily without knowing what he got himself into. His name is Man-cho, of Chinese descent. His ability allowed him to hide himself from others¡¯ senses. So he was very suitable to do reconnaissance and covert missions. Man-cho was assigned a veteran officer by the D¨¦bacle¡¯s higher-ups and the veteran was responsible for teaching him how to do the work properly. They did a few assignments together and Man-cho¡¯s partner was satisfied with his work so he was hired permanently not long ago. Two days ago, they were assigned yet another covert operation and they were responsible for finding the suspicious people on board. Their mission location was on a luxurious cruise ship which was travelling around from the East China sea to the South China sea coast. Their mission wasn¡¯t hard, to begin with, but something happened out of their expectation and the cruise ship crashed in the middle of nowhere so they had no choice but to help the people on board and that¡¯s what they did. Even so, they were only able to save a few hundred people out of 1000 as lifeguards and boats weren¡¯t enough to carry everyone and they didn¡¯t get much time to evacuate them. But this also exposed them to their target which they have no idea who they were supposed to be. After a few hours of steering the boats on sea waves, they came across a deserted ind where they decided to take a rest and set a camp to rest from the exhaustion. Whatever food they have secured was eaten by them in just a day and night. They were still optimistic about being saved by the others who would notice the distress signal sent by the ship before sinking. The oblivious people went to sleep without too much care as their habits were hard to change so Man-cho and his partner didn¡¯t bother to argue with them. Even though the enemy has snuck with them, Man-cho has no idea what he is going to face in the morning the next day and went to sleep himself leaving his partner to do the patrolling for half part of the night. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Save me....Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°Shwooosh!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± The screams of people woke him up and made him sober uppletely hearing the various screams. He looked around hurriedly to assess the situation and finding his partner¡¯s dead body not far from him made him know the situation is very dire. So without thinking for anything he ignored the screams and anything else and ran away from there using his ability and hid some distance away from the screams with his ear covering and shivering seer fright from facing the death of his own. The moment he ran he did nce at the bodies but the tear mark on the bodies of all the people made him want to puke immediately and felt the churning in his stomach. He controlled every ufortable expression and ran for his life which was more important than any stranger. Once he hid behind the heavy bushes and arge stone crack, he puked everything inside his stomach and felt dizzy from the mental strain but he kept himself sane as he still had to continue to use his ability to hide. He still has to fulfil his duty even though he was extremely terrified of death, as never before he has fought with anyone much less seen the murder with his own eyes. So he used the remote control mini cams to see who the murderer is. He purposely left them the previous night to watch out for any nature beasting suddenly on this deserted ind. He skimmed through the scenes of dead bodies scattered around then he spotted the two individuals, who were sitting above two different people and were humanly torturing them. The one person looked like a male with a disgusting hideous face with a drooling expression and another person who looked like ady wedding in an eye-catching red dress who also had blood sttered across her face and body, with a lusty expression, was choking the person, she was sitting on. He suddenly remembered the information regarding them after watching their cruel way of doing the murders, he immediately cut the connection with spy cams. He hurriedly opened the naturalist Forum and connected with the official channel to ry the information. ¡°Hello, this is Man-cho! I am on the deserted ind with xxxxx coordinates and I am watching the Sycotic Duo murdering the civilians. If anyone is nearby, please send them, otherwise, I might not be able to hide from them and my partner also died in their hands so please...please...send reinforcements!¡± Man-cho wrote on the Forum, was hoping that headquarters would send the reinforcement to save his life. After that, he kept the smartphone off in fear that those crazy guys might be able to locate him through it. He hid and sat there with his head between his knees. Sobbing silently, feeling powerless for the first time and useless after seeing the people dying in front of his eyes but not able to do anything about it. ..... At the current time, after the crazy duo left, he felt like he went through hell and got out alive, but he waspletely drained of energy inside his body which made him unconscious just after he rxed his nerve, the whole tension hit him instantly. A few hourster, ¡°Everything is clear, we found the target and he is still alive, just unconscious!¡± The man was wearing abat suit with a tactical gun and ash with all kinds of equipment like goggles on his eyes, a spare gun on his waist, a special body cover, etc. The man replied with hisma to the other side. ¡°Copy that, soldier! Bring him and meet me on the west side of the ind!¡± A gruff sound came from the other side. ¡°Roger that Sir!¡± The man acknowledged his orders and picked up Man-cho on his soldiers and went towards the west side to meet with the rest of his people. ...... ...... *********** Chapter 66 66 66. A Different World In Verge Of Destruction ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Fantasia Ind, The main office of D¨¦bacle, ..... ¡°So care to exin why this type of ident happened again!¡± The sharpdy¡¯s voice filled with anger directed toward a man standing in front of her desk. ¡°I am sorry, Madam Aisha! It¡¯s my mistake and I am ready to take any punishment you deem fit?¡± The man acknowledged his mistake and looked down with a head bow towards her ready for his punishment whatever he received from Madam Aisha. ¡°Sigh! Let¡¯s leave your punishment forter and how is the condition of the person who reported the information about the crazy Psycho Duo!¡± Madam Aisha sighed and massaged her forehead from the headache. She was getting one after another and asked about the victim and informant¡¯s condition. ¡°Yes, thank you for your consideration and the condition of Mr Man-cho who provided the information is very much fine as the doctor said he only needs some time to ustom and sort out his thoughts from the shock he has gone through!¡± The man looked up and thanked Madam Aisha for her benevolence. He also exined the condition of the person they found to be an exterior member of D¨¦bacle. ¡°Hmmn! That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t want to lose such a talent as the person has immense potential if he was trained properly by an experienced Instructor but for now, have someone keep an eye on him and observe his behaviour!¡± Madam Aisha looked outside of the window and thinking of what to do with that man, she ordered the man to carry simple instructions. ¡°Yes Madam Aisha, it shall be carried out!¡± The man stood straight and gave her a solute of acknowledgement of order. ¡°Be at ease, Mr Kanno! There¡¯s no need to be so stiff in front of me. Also, make sure this time, there won¡¯t be an ident like what happened the previous two times!¡± Madam Aish seeing his uptightness tried to ease the guy and then she reminded him so he won¡¯t repeat the same mistake. ¡°Yes, Madam Aisha! I will make sure to increase the personnel so this type of situation won¡¯t happen again!¡± Mr Kanno replied with a firm voice and kept his hand on his heart like a solute looking towards Madam Aisha who nodded at his behaviour. ¡°Okay, then you can go and be busy with your work!¡± Madam gestured to him to retire and do his work. Again Mr Kanno gave firm solute and took his leave from Madam Aisha¡¯s office. ¡°Haaaa!(exhaling loudly)¡± ¡°How many lives those lunatics are gonna take to settle down and what are they up to really? I am not feeling good nowadays hearing the bad news one after another. I just hope we would be able to do something about these crazy &...!!!¡± Madam Aisha let out a long breath and murmured to herself, having the feeling that something bad was about to happen, then remembered the messed work they had recently done which made her curse at them. ..... Somewhere in another world, ¡°Mommy I am hungry, sniff!...Sniff!!¡± A little girl sniffed, pulling her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Sure sweety, I will get you something to eat so just wait for a while sweety!¡± Mother tried to console her little baby and was thinking of ways to get her little girl something to eat but with her feeble strength in this worn torn world what can she do but hope for some miracle to happen? This world was like just any normal modern world but one day it got invaded by grotesque-looking creatures. The world fought with those unknown variables but even after that, the creatures were much stronger so the weapons on this world weren¡¯t enough to destroy thempletely. The creatures were also evolving day by day and increasing in numbers so slowly over time they started to take over the humannd. In just over a few years after they invaded this world, the world lost almost one-third of its poption. Whatever the poption the world has left has started to face crises from hunger, extreme violence among themselves etc. problems. After social order was destroyed by the attacks of creatures which the humans started calling Malice Organisms, the world turned upside down and strong ambitious people started to pray to the weak people. Now tens of yearster, the poption has left only a few millions from a few billion. There are five continents which had been inhabited by humans but now they have only left one continent and even that one only has left half, maintained by countless sacrifices andst ditch stand after erecting a wall to withstand the threat of annihtion from the malice Organisms. That¡¯s what happened when they fought among themselves for a power struggle, who willmand over the leftover humans and that led to a broken chain ofmand which ended up destroyed by the malice Organisms who don¡¯t show mercy to anyone even if that is an animal. The weak women, children and frail old men or women arepletely at the mercy of rich people, who hog all the resources for themselves and do not even leave the leftovers for them. The people of this world are very pitiful as neither they have powerful technology nor they have any superhumans so they are doomed mostly and only a miracle can save this world from destruction. Suddenly one of the deserted cities a wormhole appeared and slowly it stabilised from it, a few humans with heavy suits of armour came out and started to check the surroundings. Then they took out some devices and connected with theptops, then started to observe the readings. ¡°It¡¯s clear, the area is safe and there¡¯s no dangerous creature nearby!¡± One of the heavy suits said, opening his mask after checking the surrounding area. ¡°Reading shows that this is a normal world and there is no energy in the environment but a lot of radiation showing on the readings!¡± The man looking at theptop screen said and closed it and stood up after packing theptop with the weird device. ¡°Well, we need to look for natives of this world and get the information about what exactly happened here!¡± The leader, who has a heavy aura different from the rest of the men, orders the group to move out and find a native to get the basic information about the situation in this world. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 67 67 67. A Group Got Ambushed In Another World ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... The armed group of 30 people started to move in a random direction looking up for traces to find a native of this world but even after walking the whole day and night, they weren¡¯t able to find any traces of living animals, much less native people. Then they decided to rest so they took over an abandoned warehouse with decent enough to cover for them. ..... ¡°Raaaaa!¡± In the night time when everyone was resting suddenly they heard a loud growl as they have experienced fighting nature beasts in their world so everyone got ready to confront them but they have no idea what or who their opponent might be. ¡°Get ready everyone to face whatever the danger is and make sure to keep it clean and efficient!¡± The leader shouted to his team members. A team leader is an old man with a beard and a cut on his chin which gives him a unique style. Even though he is old, he has the strength of a grandmaster, so his image looks very imposing in the mind of his teammates. Also, an old man is very vicious when his n is thwarted by someone or if someone didn¡¯t follow his n to the teeth then he brutally gives them the punishment which makes his team members afraid of him. ¡°Raaaaa!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Crk!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Suddenly the roar sounded like a wild beast or frenzy animal, then just after the sound of whistling wind reached everyone¡¯s ear, one of the members got his hands missing so after registering the pain he cried out sharply. ¡°Be prepared, it¡¯s much faster than anyone can intercept with their naked eyes. Common, now make the circle formation and observe your enemy movement!¡± The leader again shouted after seeing one member losing his hands suddenly. The rest of them got into a circle covering each other¡¯s back and with extreme nervousness observed the surroundings for a sneak attack. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°nnnnng!¡± ¡°Not on my watch!¡± The leader shouted and blocked the attack on a member¡¯s throat with his sword then he counter-attacked but hit the air. ¡°Leader, we are at disadvantage here, whatever is attacking us is not human as even I can¡¯t pick any kind of heat signature!¡± One of the members shouted to the leader after using his special ability that he found something about their enemy. ¡°Hmmn! I get it, No.25 use your fire magic and illuminate the area with it and make a circle of fire surrounding us for extra defence. Who knows, whatever is attacking us might be afraid of fire!¡± The leader called out to a man with code no 25 who is also a master magus to do his thing which he excels at. In just a few seconds No.25 made a ring of fire surrounding everyone and kept a fireball hovering above them to keep the area bright so they wouldn¡¯t get sneak attacked. ¡°Shwoosh!¡± ¡°Leader, there I just saw something moving on that side!¡± The person standing at the back of the Leader shouted, noticing something moving in the back side of the warehouse which has been torn down even more now. ¡°No.25 make sure to conserve your energy otherwise you won¡¯t be able to replenish it here, and the rest of you also remember this as this world doesn¡¯t have any Dust Energy to absorb inside so if we use the energy recklessly then we won¡¯t be able to defend ourselves from unknown dangers!¡± The leader looked solemnly at others and reminded them of their most difficult problem which they have to keep in mind if they want to return to their world alive. ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± Everyone shouted in unison in an acknowledging manner that they understood. ¡°Good, now I want No. 22 to pinpoint the enemy and No. 20 to attack with an area of attack spell and freeze itpletely so we can save ourselves from depleting too much of our energy!¡± The Leader gave the order to the two people as they were suited for the quick and precise attack with theirbo. No.22 is an ability user who can pinpoint the enemy with his unique energy which releases from his body after using the ability as long as the enemy is in his ability range. And No.20 is a magus master who uses ice attribute magic as ice being his principal attribute. His speciality is that as long as the enemy is his equal or weaker than him then he can freeze them with much difficulty. Both No.20 and No.22 came forward with the leader as support and stood in position to attack in a swift motion. No.22 used his ability and tried to reach every corner of the warehouse or now a broken warehouse with his energy then he locked on the long and circr creature at the back of the broken structure of the warehouse. ¡°There I marked it with my ability, Leader!¡± No.22 informed his leader that he got the location. ¡°Okay, No.20 get ready to fire your AOE attack magic when I distract it with my attack!¡± The leader nodded then said to No.20 to get ready then he moved in fast speed using his physical strength with his rapier on hand forged with special alloy gripping tightly attacking the ce he found a glowing red marked by magic. ¡°Descent of Crescent Moon!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Bamm!¡± ¡°Boooom!¡± ¡°Raaaaaa!¡± Therge crescent moon-like shape formed when he performed his move and with a burst of energy, he struck at what he made out from the shape of a worm-like creature. Using his sneak attack to his advantage, he struck again at the mark with one of his strongest moves without holding back so as not to give his enemy a chance to counter-attack. The creature made noises after the attack hit its body so the leader was sure that his attack had some effect on the creature. ¡°Now No.20, freeze it!¡± The leader shouted to No.20 to attack, feeling his attack go through the creature which is enough to keep it distracted for a moment. ¡°Mercy of Goddess, Vail of hell, Freedom from the mortal ne; Hell breath of Death!¡± No.20 chanted a short chant and cast his magic spell which only took a few seconds so just after the attack of the leader, the ce started to freeze and in a few short breaths the whole area surrounding the creature was frozen in an ice cube. ...... ...... ********** Chapter 68 68 68. The Plum Blossom World ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Well done you two, when we get out of here I will report your merit to higher-ups!¡± The leader praised them after they were done dealing with the creature. No.20 and No.22 just smiled at the praise of their leader and looked at the creature frozen in the ice sculpture. ..... After they brighten the area with light equipment that they brought with them. Everyone was damaged after seeing how the creature looked. The creature¡¯s body is just like an earthworm but it¡¯s long and big enough to swallow a cow without spitting the bones. The mouth has sharp razor-like spiky teeth which are bloodied but don¡¯t have any eyes. So the group hypotheses that the creature might have other ways to sense them or maybe their energy gives it away. For further research purposes, they kept the parts which hadn¡¯t been damaged. After this creature ambushed, they weren¡¯t interrupted by anyone so they were able to rest their bodies. As the means they came to this world is permanent but temporary with a time limit of 24 hours so they have 6 more hours left before they would have to return to their world from the same ce. In this way, they can¡¯t travel far away from that ce so in these hours they decided to use it wisely by dividing into three teams with 10 members each on one team to sweep the residential area for any kind of information left behind by natives. The leader took the weakest in the bunch and left the strong ones in the other two teams so as not to get wiped out by the same creature they faced previously. ¡°Leader, can we find anything in these ruins of buildings!¡± One of the members asked, feeling like they are wasting away their time in these broken ruins of a building. ¡°Shut up, No.25! We are here for information and now that we can¡¯t find any native speakers, we are only left with searching for books and written records left behind by natives!¡± The leader shouted, feeling frustrated as they searched for 3 hours and haven¡¯t found anything substantial. Now they have only 3 hours remaining for their return time. Then they increased their search effort, and a minuteter a member found something which looked weird to him so he decided to ask the leader to not miss any kind of credit if it¡¯s useful. ¡°Leader, look at the cardboard box if anything is useful here!¡± He said to his leader and handed the box to him then went on his way to search for other things. ¡°No.15, look more for this kind of box as we have more chances to find something from them than searching in debris!¡± The leader was pleased with the No.15 search results so he reminded him to find boxes like these. The leader opened the box to look inside it and he found a lot of different size beads in the box with buttons attached to them not understanding at first he curiously pushes the button of one of the beads and it started to vibrate and looking at his hand with the toys which vibrate and is small then suddenly he got enlightened what it was. ¡°Fuck, who the hell packed these things in times like this!¡± Leader cursed under his breath for a foolish native who packed these things even in times of crisis. Just like this leader team happened to find these packed boxes but not one of them was useful for them like the first one has vibrators, the second one has sexy lingeries and the third has see-through leggings and so on. The leader got very frustrated looking at the perverted collection of things, after wasting their 2 hours like that they left that area and went to the ce where they first came into this world. After meeting with the other two teams, the leader asked if they found anything rted to journals, diaries or books of sorts. Then one of the members of the third team came out carrying a wooden box and shouted toward the leader. ¡°Leader...leader! I found a diary and it looks like a native was writing just before his death as I also found the traces of a skeleton beside it!¡± A member exined the situation when he found the diary. ¡°Good...very good! If I found anything useful on it then you can expect some reward for your contribution!¡± The leader smiled at the man who found the diary and patted his shoulder then taking the box after opening it took out the worn-out diary which the main cover colour had already faded away. ¡°Okay, everyone packs up and makes preparations to return to our world, and meanwhile I look into this diary!¡± The leader instructed everyone to start preparing to return. He looked at the diary and then carefully opened the first page in which he found the map of the world decided into five massive continents. In the upper left corner of the page, he looked at the words which he did not understand but he did understand the images of the flower that is the name of this world, The Plum Blossom. He looked at the different words on the map of the continent, after looking through everything on the map. He came to understand that this world doesn¡¯t have a country concept but every continent has a massive empire-like structure, with many small kingdoms under one massive empire ruling. Just like his world¡¯s middle ages, where arge empire lords over a small kingdom. ¡°I did understand the map a little bit but I don¡¯t understand thenguage. Uhh! This would be a problem but I can try to get a simple meaning from it!¡± The leader looked at the words on the second page with a question mark on his head as this is a different world so thenguage would also be different but he who has learned all the mainnguages of his world won¡¯t give up. ¡°Hmmn, this is just like ying with puzzles and understanding their meaning!¡± The leader started to assimte different words and try to see if any word resembled his worldnguage. ..... ..... ********** Chapter 69 69 69. Right Hand And Left Hand Man Of ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... A little more than half an hourter, ¡°Hmmn! Now I get it but I am still not at that level to understand difficult words!¡± The leader muttered after figuring out a way to read a few sentences from the diary. ..... ¡°Well for now this will do for my report and the rest will be up to Higher-ups to sort out!¡± The leader put the diary back into the wooden box after reading whatever he could from the diary which made a basic understanding of what happened to this world. The man who wrote the diary was just an average person living his life as usual working part-time during the day and resting at the night, one day when he was ying with a newly bought smartphone which had be a trend at that time but little did he knew that the nightmare which would make the human close to instinct started from the same day. ...... (Marvin POV) I was enjoying my time as I rarely get the time to rx from the part-time jobs that I do. When I was surfing the inte, a social forum caught my eye and after reading the things mentioned on it made me puzzled as to what they are talking about so curiously I opened the news channel on the TV. That¡¯s when I saw the horror, the creatures who resembled Organisms were destroying a beautiful kingdom and the people or the animals were being devoured alive. In just half an hour a kingdom which houses millions of people and animals reduces to nothing. Not even buildings were spared as the Organisms-like creatures had devoured them. The first to fall was the second strongest empire or the continent which was just beside our continent in which I lived. When humans lost one continent then they understood how serious the matter is so everyone started to prepare whatever method they could think of deploying like the military with guns, ranks, jets, etc. I watched everything about how the second strongest continent was devoured by those creatures. It just took them a year to finish the continent and the more they devoured the more powerful the Organisms became. When they became strong they started to release a dark negative aura which would affect nearby living creatures negatively so the humans started to call the Malice Organisms. Fortunately, the help from the other continent arrived on my continent and helped us greatly from being invaded. But it alsosted for more than 5 years at which time the second continent perished and our continent became the main battlefield where the rest of the humans tried to destroy Malice Organisms. As thest two continents were just behind our continent so those two continent¡¯s empire sends us every help they can to stop the Malice Organisms¡¯ advance but because they are have devoured two continents so Malice Organisms were very powerful that even the tank shot wasn¡¯t able to do shit to them so the fightssted for 5 more years where even I was involved in that nightmarish battle. Even after all the help of remaining humans weren¡¯t able to ovee the Malice Organisms who kept on dividing and devouring humans to get stronger so after our continent which was on verge of destruction had nothing to protect for, in the end, the remaining continent¡¯s empire decided to decimate them with a nuclear strike which was developed in thest 10 years after the invasion of Malice Organisms. Even though they weren¡¯t sure about the consequences, they still went ahead and deployed them and filled the whole of our continent with hundreds of nuclear strikes. Unfortunately, the Malice Organisms weren¡¯t destroyedpletely, one-third of them still get out sketch but the same can not be said for humans and other living creatures who were roasted alive or got infected with nuclear energy radiations. I was also deeply affected by it and caught many diseases which made my life even harder than it was. I knew that I won¡¯t be able to leave alive from here and I also don¡¯t want to be devoured by the Malice Organisms so I kept my distance from them and also from fellow humans knowing that times like these will bring out the dark nature in humans. I wanted to die in peace so I kept myself isted and to pass my time I made a hobby of writing in a diary which I found in a destroyed house which I passed by. I just hope that someday these Malice Organisms would get purged from my world and once again we humans live like we used to. ..... ¡°And that¡¯s all I can decipher from the diary!¡± The leader told everything he found after observing and understanding the diary. ¡°All right, good work Commander Band will! Hand over the diary and other things you found in The Plum Blossom World to the R & D department. You are dismissed until further notice!¡± A man sitting in a chair nodded, gearing the information about the other world andmended his hard work, then dismissed after instructing him briefly. ¡°Yes, I will excuse myself then Chiefs!¡± The leader took his leave and left from there to enjoy his rest time. ¡°So what do you think of this expedition!¡± The man sitting on the chair behind the table asked the man sitting on the sofa at the side of the room beside the window. The leader, who is known as Commander Bandwille to give his report to the chiefs. The right-hand man and left-hand man are the main leaders of the ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ organisation. The one sitting in the chair behind the table is in charge of information and secret expeditions. The man sitting on the sofa is in charge of an undisciplined attack force that also carries out the confrontation with the enemy. ¡°Puff...!!¡± Before replying the man sitting on the sofa took out a cigar then lit it up and took one puff from it. ¡°Well, the world is just like our past so we just call it a low-level world which has no unique energy and is also on the verge of copse so I think it would only waste our resources if we keep trying to raid that world!¡± The man replied to an earlier question by looking outside of the window. ¡°Hahahaha! As expected with our Chief Morg! Very straightforward answer but I can agree with you on it!¡± The man sitting on the chairughed hearing the reply from the chief Morg who took the puff and looked at him with a glint in his eyes so he stoppedughing and agreed with him having different thoughts but having the same conclusion. ¡°We can conclude this experiment is sessful as we can travel to another world so we just need to initiate another expedition soon and hope that wend on a mid-level world next time!¡± Chief Morg said after taking a puff of a cigar while looking at the man in the chair. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 70 70 70. Old Kei And Old Ren ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Hmmn, you are right about that butst time when we coted the materials, those guys from Fantasia Ind were on our heels. Fortunately, you used your boys to distract them and brought us enough time to collect all the resources so for another expedition this time they might tighten their guard more so we need to be more careful!¡± The man in the chair said after thinking about the problem they would have to face. ¡°Chief Ji, you don¡¯t have to bother with that as that¡¯s our boys¡¯ work to keep those guys from fantasia ind busy and you only have to gather the material without alerting the other side!¡± Chief Morg replied to chief Ji with clear disdain towards those idiots from Fantasia Ind. ..... ¡°Okay, if you can keep them busy then I can focus on collecting the materials!¡± Chief Ji grinned and replied with confidence toplete his part of the job. Then both of them discussed the n on how to go about it. These two fellows have no qualms massacring thousands of people as long as they achieved their n. The ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ organisation was first established to oppose the ideas of Fantasia ind but after 10 years their forces have increased tremendously and their goal also changed. The organisation has all kinds of ouws of society like murderers, kidnappers, drug traffickers, rapists, etc. These heinous criminals found this organisation as their life blood so they did any bidding the organisation¡¯s higher-ups asked them to do. Now every dreg of society is part of ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ organisation. Fantasia Ind has been pursuing them like mad dogs but isn¡¯t able to get rid of them. As they finished one dreg of society today then tomorrow there will be 10 more dregsing out from the society. The non-naturalist dregs of society who join the organisation would be put in different departments and are called the exterior members. One position which is very important to the members is called the Executive position and there are only 100 executives at a time in the exterior department. Above these executives are chief executives which are only 5 at a time and are given a chance to join the core of the organisation if they prove their strength and loyalty to the organisation. In every decent city, there¡¯s a ck market from where these members operate their illegal dealings. ..... ¡°Hey, old Ren! How should we solve this problem? As you know, usually the people who operate in this market have great backing!¡± A middle-aged man wearing a simple robe of old fashion style asked his friend what he thinks about it or if he had any better ideas. ¡°Old Kei, We don¡¯t need to care about the backing behind them, don¡¯t you know who our boss is!¡± Replied another middle-aged man wearing the same type of clothing. Both of them are workers of a securitypany which is a branch of a recently stabilised famous Group. Today, they were given a job to catch or thrash the perpetrators who were using the imitated products and selling them in the ck market using the group name falsely. As experienced retired military soldiers, both didn¡¯t take much longer to narrow down the suspect and their position from where they operate. ¡°We have reached our destination, old Kei, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Old Ren said, fixing his robe a little and entering the old antique street. ¡°Old Ren, this ce is well maintained if not for being informed beforehand, even we would get fooled by them. Look at these bastards selling so genuinely and legally when almost 90 per cent of their antiques are fake and the rest have been robbed or acquired illegally by them!¡± Old Kei looked amazed seeing these hoodlum and scum doing the business in broad daylight so legally then remembering how many families these bastards have ruined made him angry at them. ¡°Calm down old Kei, we need to find the main guy before we thrash everything here!¡± Old Ren patted old Kei to calm down and reminded him who they needed to find first. Old Ren and old Kei, both of them advanced inside the ck market and once they found people who gave out a little bit of bloodlust, both rushed forwards without hesitation and at great speed took the person to the side alley devoid of people to get some answers. ¡°Fuck, who the hell you to darey a hand on me!¡± The half-bald head goon shouted after getting loose from old Kei¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t waste our time on the dregs like you!¡± Old Ren said and put something in the goon¡¯s mouth whose eyes suddenly became unfocused! ¡°Where is the ce from where you sell those counterfeit goods!¡± Old Kei asked, looking at the dull expression of the goon. ¡°Two blocks away from the xxx animal fixing shop!¡± The goon replied without blinking or even changing expressions. ¡°It never ceases to amaze me, this small pill solves the headache of torturing for information from the enemy!¡± Old Ren looked amazed andmented seeing how easy they got the information. ¡°How many of you are there in that ce and what their fighting strength is like!¡± Old Kei again asked the next crucial question which might help full. ¡°Total of 200 people but 30 plus people are from arge organisation. I heard from my big brother that they are very dangerous and vicious people!¡± The goon answered and described how many people were there. Hearing that there are dangerous people inside the den who are more than they can handle even though they felt that they have gotten stronger many timespared to their past selves but taking on more than 10 opponents each would be hard for them. After hearing the necessary information from the goon they knocked him out cold and threw him in the dustbin. ¡°Old Ren, we need to call the backup team which, fortunately, I prepared beforehand!¡± Old Kei wiped the sweat from his forehead thanking his seven ancestors that he made ns beforeing here otherwise they might have been buried alive here today. ¡°Ring...ring...!!¡± ¡°Beep...!¡± ¡°Hello, old Sun! We need more men as we got the information that there are more opponents which we two can handle soe with 10 best fighters so we can handle this case without leaving a single enemy unscathed!¡± Old Kei said on the phone after the call got connected. ¡°Okay, got it! Wait for 10 minutes and I will be there with my best brothers!¡± A solid reply came from the other side then old Kei hung up after getting the reply he wanted. ¡°Now we only need to wait for Old Sun toe with others!¡± ...... ...... ********** Chapter 71 71 71. The Auction Pub ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... After ten minutes, ¡°Hello Old Kei, I have arrived at the location with 10 more brothers, so do you have a n to proceed?¡± Old Sun called old Kei and informed him of their arrival and made sure that after arriving near the ck market they did not alert the opponent so he parked their car a few alleys away from there. ..... ¡°Good that you arrived on time and let me brief you on a simple n we two decided to follow!¡± Old Kei said on the phone and old Sun was attentive to how they will solve this problem. ¡°Hmmn! Go on old Kei, I am listening!¡± Old Sun implored Old Kei to continue what he was saying. ¡°Well, It¡¯s not much of a n. I and old Ren would first check the waters and see if we can find evidence with the man who is responsible for counterfeitpany products and you all need to blend in the crowd of people and entered the ck market without making any suspicious moves then wait for my signal, also don¡¯t forget to wear the micro earpiece!¡± Old Sun listened to a simple n that old Kei told him which wasn¡¯t hard for them to follow as a veteran on the battlefield. After closing the call, he put the earpiece on his ear which is connected withmas, old Sun and others change into ordinary attire from their working suits. ¡°Are you ready brothers, we can today bash some serious heads without holding backs!¡± Old Sun looked at the 10 brothers who he brought with him and asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah!!¡± (10¡Á) Everyone shouted with excitement feeling their blood rush in their heads. ¡°Hahahahaha! Well then Let¡¯s go with the old Kei n so divide into two pairs each and go blend in the crowd then wait in the ck market for the signal to make our move!¡± Old Sunughed, feeling that everyone is eager to flex their muscles for a while. Even old Sun felt that adrenaline rush in his body so without further adieu he gave instructions to the rest of them to follow and went separately towards the antique street or ck market. On the old Kei and old Ren sides, Both of them had long sincee over and were looking at the goons¡¯ den, the three-story building from which the voice of music wasing from with the smell of alcohol. Just as they were about to enter the building, they stooped by two guards asking for a membership card or invitation. ¡°Ohh! Here it is!¡± Fortunately, old Ren was quite meticulous so he searched the body of the goon and then knocked him out before throwing him in the garbage, who coincidentally has an invitation card that he took from him. After that, both entered the building and just as they came inside, they were weed with loud music and people having fun withdies with skimpy clothes. Not minding this kind of scene, they sat down on the empty stools and ordered a drink to not look conspicuous. The first floor is used for pub purposes, the second and third floors have private rooms where small groups can enjoy themselves. Every Sunday this pub would host an auction and only VIPs invited who have membership cards of this pub. The auction items are mostly illegal things which aren¡¯t allowed by the government like counterfeit goods or stolen high-quality items. Even though they sell fake goods and someone ended up buying them and then found out about it, even then nobody made it hard for the guys operating the pub and the auction. As the most sought-after things like nature beast material are also sold here sometime. So the people who knew the value of these things suppressed the small problem of doing the favour to the pub. Coincidentally, today is the day when the auction will be held. And getting the information Old Kei and old Ren looked at each other¡¯s eyes andmunicated, then they concluded that they needed to wait for the auction to start and capture them in red hands. At exactly noon, every customer of the pub was pushed aside and made space for a hunched-back man to enter, light focused on him and also the music stoppedpletely. ¡°Hello, everyone! Today is for our weekly auction that we hold so please everyone get seatedfortably!¡± The hunched old man spoke in a crude voice with the help of a mic. The voice reached everyone¡¯s ear. After everyone sat down on the stools prepared by the staff workers of the pub in an orderly manner as burly guys were gesturing people to sit down so nobody caused any problem. Then ady wearing very skimpy clothes walked in with a te covered in cloth and then stood beside the hunched old man like a good servant. ¡°Well, now then as everyone already knows the rule so please follow along with them, otherwise you know the consequences!¡± The hunched old man said with a smile then in thest word he showed a dark and vicious grin which made a few people shudder from fear. Even though normal people can¡¯t perceive what just happened, old Ren and old Kei knew that the hunched old man was very dangerous as he just red his killing aura for a bit to scare the audience. Even for a bit, they can tell that the aura shown by an old man can¡¯t be acquired unless he has been on the battlefield and has also faced life and death situations many times. ¡°Ahem, now with the first item!¡± The hunched old man coughed and pulled everyone¡¯s attention again by gesturing to the bar girl to lift the cloth from the te to show the audience what the item was. ¡°Wow, what a beautiful ornament?¡± A sassy young master eximed looking at the jade hairpin which has a unique design with a dragon head carved on it. ¡°Ohhh! Marvellous, this is very well made. From a distance, I can¡¯t quite look at the details clearly but the pristine smell around it made me interested in it!¡± An old man with a white beard said with quite a loud voice and who knows from where he took a binocr to look closer. As the crowd eximed with the beautiful design which had a shine of high-quality material and the ancient feel captivated the crowd. The hunched old man looked at the crowd¡¯s reaction with a glint in his eyes with a calcting smile. He observed the crowd and tried to see who was more interested in this ornament so he could cut the fat sheep very well. ¡°As you can see the ornament is very beautiful and is perfect for a gift when you are a girl or woman. I can assure you that anyone would be pleased with this present!¡± Hunched old man trying to hook some fat rich young master so he can earn arge bonus so he tried to rile up with his speech. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 72 72 72. Fertility Grace Pill ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Old Kei, can you guess where these guys stole this ornament from?¡± Old Ren asked, looking at the idiots trying to buy the stolen goods. ¡°Hmmn! If I am not wrong, this ornament belongs to China so maybe they stole some wealthy family youngsh and are trying to sell it here so they won¡¯t be found out!¡± Old Ren replied thinking about the design of ornaments. ..... ¡°Yeah, maybe you guessed correctly and from what I see, that dragon head carving matched the Chinese dragon so it¡¯s most likely from there!¡± Old Kei agreed with the old Ren assessment of ornament origin. After the hunched old man riled up some more to the crowd then he started the bid which instantly rose from a few thousand to 100 thousand and in the end, it got sold to the sassy young master for 300 thousand. The hunched old man had a very big smile when he sessfully sold an item at a sky-high price. Just like that, one after another high-end items were auctioned and sold at sky-high prices. After 9 items were sold, the hunched old man addressed the crowd again. ¡°Hahaha! Looks like everyone has enjoyed the show and I hope that everyone has gotten a thing or two to their liking as these items are hard to acquire but for our precious regr VIPs we will continue to do our very best to provide you again so whoever has not gotten something then they can try next time!¡± The hunched-back old man appeased the dissatisfaction of the crowd who didn¡¯t get the chance to get their hands on any item. And he also advertised his next auction so these people woulde with some money. After looking over the crowd and their emotions, the hunched old man smiled seeing them and got ready for thest round. The girl who was serving as an assistant for the old man came again on the stage with another te but this time it was purely made out of jade and the cloth covering it looked very costly. ¡°Now then for ourst item, this item is provided by one of our VIPs so I won¡¯t disclose his identity but I can assure you that the item is hundred percent real!¡± The hunched old man addressed the crowd calmly and then took away the cloth from the jade te which got the attention of the crowd. Then the hunched old man opened the box from which the medicinal scent spread around and the crowd smelt feeling smitten after one inhale. ¡°Hahaha! As you can tell from your eyes, this is a medicine pill named ¡®Fertility Grace¡¯ and is a real product!¡± The hunched old manughed looking at the drunk expression of the crowd and closed the box after giving them a show then introduced what the product was. The hunched old man did not give up the chance to hype up more by looking at the environment. ¡°As a few of you can guess, the pill has the same effect of providing a man with yang essence and making him fertile temporally so everyone present here can guess this pill¡¯s real value and we have only one present here. Before we begin our bidding for the pill let me remind you, that this pill isparable to the product provided by the famous Star Dust Group so don¡¯t hesitate to bid for it!¡± The hunched old man told the details of what the effect pill has and then also reminded them that they only have one pill for bidding and thinking about the reputation, he also mentioned the name of a famous Group which has created miracles in the medicine industry recently. The Old Kei and old Ren who heard the name of Star Dust Group used by these ruffians and scums without care felt very mad but they kept their anger in check and now they are waiting for the chance to strike these scums. Both of them can tell that the medicine pill shown by the hunched old man isn¡¯t even one-tenth of close to theirpany product. But seeing the clown being so excited, they felt that they should inform theirpany of some of these people so they can be cklisted from ever getting to enjoy the product of theirpany. Angry old men aside, the crowd was bidding higher and higher with an air of excitement. The eyes of the hunched old man had a weird shine on them like he was looking at the fat piece of meat. Not long after the price reached 10 million, a fat-bellied middle-aged man won the bid. The hunched old man took his leave after he thanked everyone for their time ining to this humble auction. ¡°Okay, everyone! Today as one again for our sessful auction we will allow everyone here to enjoy the discount of 50 percent so what¡¯s you eating for guys to start the party!¡± Once the old man went off stage, the girl assisting him before took over the mic and announced with a lovely smile while also enticing the young master with her figure. ¡°Hoooo!¡± Chorus sounds echoed with loud music in the background. Once again everyone started to enjoy drinking and dancing with thedies. ¡°Old Kei, we need to follow them to the upper floors as they are most likely going to be in one of those private rooms!¡± Old Ren whispered to old Kei who nodded in return and stood up from their stools after putting the bill on the table. Acting as if they were drunk a little, both separately went towards the stairs, Old Ren distracted the guards with his bad acting by mocking and knocking over a very luxurious vase to the ground then old Kei took the chance to slip over to the second floor. ¡°What...what are you looking for, big guy, humph! You think I can¡¯t pay for this stupid ugly vase!¡± Old Ren found this fun and even forgot that he was just acting to distract them. ¡°No...no, Sir! But you have to pay for this vase as it was very costly!¡± One the guard said, shaking his hands in front of old Ren to deny his usation. The guard and old Ren started arguing which attracted some customers so one of the guards called out to his buddy through the inte to take him to the second floor and deal with it. ¡°Hey there, what¡¯s going on here!¡± Another big guy came over and looking at the smallmotion he asked the guard. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 73 73 73. Pig Head Thug Leader ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Hey there, what¡¯s going on here!¡± Another big guy came over and looking at the smallmotion he asked the guard. ¡°Hey, Fel! Can you take this guy from here, as you can see he is causing unnecessary mess here!¡± The guard said to the guard who just came after hearing themotion. ..... ¡°Hello, Sir! Can you please follow me upstairs to a private room where we can talk about how you are going topensate for what you broke!¡± Fel guy said with a not-so-smiling face towards old Ren. ¡°Ohh! Hahaha, why not! Let¡¯s go...let¡¯s go to the second floor and talk in a silent ce!¡± Old Renughed, finding his suggestion very good for his n. He was thinking about how to sneak into the second floor and apany old Kei. The Fel guy took old Ren to the second floor in a private room for four people so it wasn¡¯t big but for old Ren, it was enough as long as the noise wouldn¡¯t reach outside. Taking the advantage that the Fel guy had his back against him as he was about to sit down on the couch, Old Ren sneaked and attacked him with a powerful chop on the neck enough to knock the big fe out. ¡°Thanks for taking me to the second floor and also for this ID, now you can sleep peacefully at this ce while I do my work!¡± Old Ren jokingly said to Fel guy who was out cold by now. The ID of guards is very useful for opening any door as they are electronic and need a guard¡¯s ID to open them. After walking for a while and checking different rooms with card ess, he came across several hooligans who would violently act upon his opening the door of their rooms so as a good citizen he would bash them and teach them how to behave like a good person. After he opened the 20th door, he finally found the Old Kei who was closely keeping an ear on the wall where there seemed to be a hole in it. ¡°Ssssssh!!¡± Old Kei who was very tense noticed old Ren when he opened the door he was ready to duke it out with the guy but seeing it¡¯s old Ren, he gestured with his hand on his lips to keep his voice down ande near him. ¡°So how is it, can you guarantee the sales? You should know how much risk I am taking so I do need my portion of the profit and with the rest of the profit, I don¡¯t care about that. It¡¯s up to you what you do with it!¡± The sound of a hush old male voice came from the pen size hole. ¡°Old Ren, from what I guess the man we are searching for might be inside the other room!¡± Old Kei said in a low voice to old Ren and told his guess. ¡°Okay, but before that, we should inform our brothers who are downstairs so they can charge over and destroy everything!¡± Old Ren said with burning anger directed towards the scums of the ck market. ¡°Then let me message them!¡± Old Kei took out his phone and typed the message then sent it to everyone. After waiting for 10 more minutes, both went out of their room and moved slowly to the next room where their target was located. ¡°Knock...knock room service!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Old Ren jokingly said after knocking down a guard after entering the room in a thundering way. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Another two more got knocked out by Old Kei, and only then did the people in the room react. ¡°Who the hell are you barging in our room like that and knocking my guards!¡± Thug gang leader-looking man roared thunderously after looking at the rude people who humiliated him by knocking his guards. ¡°Ohhh! Where are my manners, I apologise for my rude behaviour. Mr dogo... Unn! Old Ren, did we get the name of this mobster before!¡± Old Kei looked at the face of the leader which was looking like a hot volcano, old Kei dramatically dusted his clothes and with a slight gentlemanly way tried to introduce himself but then he remembered that he didn¡¯t even know the name of the mobster leader so looking at Old Ren, Old Kei asked making the mobster leader feel like he was dirt shit bag. ¡°You....you fucking assholes, where are my guards? Hey, you damn bastards get in here and take care of two fuckers in my room!¡± The leader¡¯s face looked like a monkey¡¯s but then he took out an inte-like device and roared at the top of his lungs making old Ren and Old Kei cover their ears. ¡°Just you wait you two old fucker, my men will teach you two how to behave on my turf!¡± The thug leader looked at the old Ren and old Kei with a menacing expression and said mockingly. He waspletely forgetting that these two old men had knocked out three of his guards in a few seconds so how can he escape from them? ¡°Hahahahah! Look old Ren, another idiot! Let¡¯s just get this over with!¡± Old Keiughed looking at the leader with pity then walked over intending to capture the guy and be done with this farce. ¡°Ohh! Who do we have here, let me see!¡± Old Ren then looked towards their main target, the man sitting opposite the thug leader with an expensive suit and lots of essories on him. The man¡¯s face was already pale the moment the guards were knocked down, but when he was stared down by Old Ren his body started to shake and sweat poured down from his forehead. Old Ren took out his smartphone and looked at the information he had gotten and after scrolling down, he found the man¡¯s face matched with the photo on the file which confirms that the target is right. ¡°Hey, look who I found, huh! What are you doing with him!¡± Old Ren called out old Kei but when he looked in his direction he was speechless. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just my hands were itching and he was asking for it acting like a little arrogant bitch!¡± Old Kei innocently replied, the thug¡¯s face looked like a pig who was ready to buched alive. ¡°Huhuhuh!!¡± Thug leader can only dryly cry without tears looking at his butcher. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 74 74 74. Badass Old Ren ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Nevermind thate here and take out the rope and bind the target, the face of this man matches the profile on my phone!¡± Old Ren said, shaking his head from old Kei antiques. ¡°So this is the guy who has been causing ourpany problems and using it for his gains!¡± Old Kei came over and looked at the man with a dark expression, ready to give him the bashing of his life for muddling the sacred name of theirpany. ..... ¡°The man is from the rival pharmaceuticalpany who has been trying to get in ourpany¡¯s business way by using all sorts of things but because of the boss¡¯s handling, they happened to receive only defeat. I already have all the data on how many disgusting things they have done behind the public eyes!¡± Old Ren said with a cold expression, as they regarded thepany and boss with utmost honour for giving them their second life. So none of them can bear the slightest dishonest means towards thepany and the boss. ¡°Bamm¡±! ¡°Mnnm!¡± Old Kei first beat him into a pig head and then binds him with rope so he can¡¯t run away. ¡°Step...step...!!¡± (Sound of footsteps) ¡°Old Ren, those thugs areing. I will take care of them, you pick up the target with you and follow behind me!¡± Old Kei took the lead after saying that to old Ren who helplessly picked the guy like a sack of potatoes on his shoulders and then followed behind old Kei. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Bammn!¡± Mumnhph!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± (Thugs¡¯ bodies getting thrown on the ground) Thugs ran towards old Kei with all sorts of weapons like wooden bats, metal poles, knives, chains etc. Because of the narrow path of hallways, only two or three thugs can engage old Kei so he was beating the thugs like children getting beaten by an adult. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Hey, where do you think you are poking your knife!¡± Old Kei said looking at the abdomen where the knife bent aftering in contact with his robe, old Kei caught the guy with his wrist and twisted him to the side then threw him overhead. Old Ren followed behind him with the target on his shoulders, he would also knock out thugs who got past old Ren or left some tenacious thugs who won¡¯t pass out from one or two fists from Old Kei then the old Ren would use his solid boots on their stomach to make them cough of the remaining juice. The duo advance cleaning up the thugs and reach the first floor which has long been shattered from the fights from the remaining thugs and fellows brothers of old Sun. The customer had long fled from the scene but some still got implicated and knocked cold at the side. ¡°Hoaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°Beat these hoodlums!¡± ¡°Fuck you! You shitty old men!¡± The fight was intense from an outside perspective but thugs were getting their asses handed to them by old Sun and his fellow brothers. Old Kei and old Ren also started to help out old Sun in clearing the crowd of thugs which took them quite some time to round them up. Most of the thugs have one or two injuries but old Sun and fellows don¡¯t even have a scratch on them. Because they have their trusty clothes which can shield them from normal knives and bullets. ¡°So what do we do with these scums, in my opinion not all of them have blood on their hands and a few of them are only here for fun but we can¡¯t simply leave them like this!¡± The Old Sun said looking over the crowd of people they gathered together in one ce. A few of them are teenagers and mostly middle-aged men, there are only a few old men in the group who also have high status among these thugs. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just leave it to the authorities to handle them and if they annoy us again, then we can destroy them with the evidence we collected. It is enough for them to put them in a cer for a few years!¡± Old Kei said with a nonchnt look and gave his opinion on the matter. ¡°Yes, old Sun. Old Kei is right! We can only leave it to the authorities to handle them. But we can also give the authorities a serious ultimatum to not let these thugs scot-free!¡± Old Ren and others also agreed with Old Kei then they called the authorities and got ready with the target in their hands. After the police came, one of them went to give the statement on the matter to the police station and the other left for thepany. ...... One of the buildings is not so far away from the ck market street. ¡°So how the fuck did you lose the business to someone unknown!¡± A man with a heavy aura said with anger towards the man kneeling on the floor. The man sat on the chair behind the table with a cigar in his hands, in front of the angry man, the kneeling man kept shaking and kept silent. ¡°Okay, you can get up and tell me all the details, how and who are those people that destroyed our business!¡± Once the man¡¯s anger calmed down, he puffed the smoke and gestured to the man kneeling on the floor to get up and start exining all the details. ¡°Yes, Mr Nine-nine! Thank you for the mercy!¡± The man got up and replied with utmost respectful behaviour then thanked the man in the chair for sparing his life for the blunder he had done. ¡°The people who destroyed our pub tonight are from the securitypany affiliated with Star Dust Group. They came to our pub to catch the person who was selling us the Fertility Grace Pill, which was most likely a cheap copy of a product from the Star Dust Group. Maybe that was their reason to trash our pub!¡± The man replied carefully thinking while ncing at the man on the chair, Mr Nine-nine. ¡°So just for that, they thrashed our business for something like that!¡± Mr Nine-nine sounded a little confused. ¡°Mr Nine-nine, as you are not from here so you don¡¯t know them but the Star Dust Group doesn¡¯t tolerate anything aimed against them. Even a little grievance wouldn¡¯t be tolerated by them!¡± The man replied remembering how many big families have suffered because they offended the newly rising Group. ¡°Cracked!¡± ¡°nggggle!¡± (ss shattering voice) ..... ..... ********* Chapter 75 75 75. Erick On The Mission ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... The window ss broke into many pieces suddenly, but Mr Nine-nine reacted quickly and took cover by flipping the wooden table. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ..... Theckey wasn¡¯t able to react and got butchered like a hedgehog by the ss pieces embedded in his body as he was standing so from head to toe, his body was pierced by the ss pieces. ¡°Hello, anybody home!¡± The voice came out from the window where a shadow of a man was sitting in the window looking very eerie with the darkness surrounding him. ¡°Who are you and why did you attack us!¡± Mr Nine-nine came out from hiding and stood in front of the window a little away from the man sitting on it and asked with a little apprehension. ¡°Code name; Mr Nine-nine, 90th Exterior Executive. Have done many illegal things for the organisation, ¡®Apotelesma¡¯. Wanted man with many lives on your hand. It¡¯s enough or do you want me to read more of your achievements!¡± The man sitting in the window, who knows where he took out a paper and started to read and from the Mr Nine-nine expression which had started to turn pale a little, the man on the window smirked seeing that he was right on the mark. ¡°Who the hell are you? How can just anyone know about me and my backers? No....no...,!¡± Mr Nine-nine roared in panic and slight anger towards the man in the window. Mr Nine-nine thought that someone had betrayed him and gave his information to the man sitting in front of him but then he denied thinking that his presence in the city wasn¡¯t known by anyone except for his superiors and the person whoy injured beside him. ¡°You...don¡¯t tell me? You are someone from Fantasia ind! Right!¡± Mr Nine-nine said with a surprised expression then nodded with understanding how the man got the information about him. ¡°p...p...!!¡± ¡°Ohh! You do have a brain, I thought you would have taken more time to think about it but it looks like the people behind you are more capable than I thought but this farce has gotten long enough so let¡¯s finish with this business!¡± The man pped in praise for the guessing correct and came down from the window. A man with an ordinary appearance looks very weak from the presence but the words from his mouth put Mr Nine-nine in an angry state. ¡°You...you bastard, don¡¯t belittle me!¡± Mr Nine-nine¡¯s face became red from anger and the same as he felt that he made a fool of himself in front of his enemy. Mr Nine-nine thought that some formidable enemy hade to take him down but he got tricked by the ordinary man. ¡°Okay...e here I will happily teach you some humility!¡± The mystery man gestured with his hand and said with a mocking smile. ¡°Gaaahhhh! I will fucking kill you!¡± Mr Nine-nine threw his suit zer to the side and angrily shouted, taking a punching position and then dashing forward towards the mystery man. ¡°Crack...bamm!!¡± The push off of Mr Nine-nine¡¯s leg cracked the floor a little and raised the dust after a punch connected with the opened hand and stopped on its track, the mystery man didn¡¯t break a sweat. ¡°Weak...way too weak!!¡± Mystery man said with a lot of disappointment making Mr Nine-nine even angrier who backed away from him and released his energy pressure. The pressure is not much for the mystery man as he was still standing like he was enjoying the wind blows. Mr Nine-nine thought that the mystery man was afraid of him, that¡¯s why he was standing without moving after seeing his power but the next second he got his ass handed by his opponent. Again Mr Nine-nine stood up and charged more aggressively. This time he changed the fighting style and it looks like he was able to slightly stand against the opponent but when the mystery man started to fight using a weird style with him he didn¡¯t evenst three moves from him and puked the gut full of blood. ¡°Haaaa! It¡¯s refreshing when you relieve your stress a little. I thought you wouldst a little longer but you are only a 1-Star lever martial artist so it¡¯s an understatement that you wouldn¡¯tst much in front of me!¡± The mystery man breathed outfortably after beating the shit out of Mr Nine-nine to the ground, his body rxed visibly andmented seeing the result wasn¡¯t out of his expectation. ¡°Pttt !¡± Mr Nine-nine who was injured on the ground felt like he took more damage from his words than his fist, which made him cough out another gut full of blood. ¡°Ring...ring...!!¡± ¡°Ahh! Hello there, how is your evening Madam Aisha!¡± The mystery man picked up his phone and replied to the caller. ¡°Chuckle*¡± The chuckling melody-like voice entered the mystery man¡¯s ear making him unconsciously feel a tingling sensation. ¡°It¡¯s great for me, as always I am busy with paper works, anyways I called you, Mr Erick if you have done the favour I asked from you!!¡± Madam Aisha¡¯s voice came from the other side who was asking about the favour she had asked before. The mystery man turned out to be Erick Dahl. He was feeling bored doing the same thing for months now so he decided to visit some people and make friends which led to him meeting with Madam Aisha. He met her in the cafe as she was trying to rx from the paperwork, and then they both got to know each other. From time to time they would meet in the cafe or walk around the garden for a change so slowly they became friends. Finding her busy sometimes he would help her out by organising her papers for her or doing some missions like today Madam Aisha had asked him to catch this guy, Mr Nine-nine in hope of getting some useful information. ¡°Well, I was just about to call you as I just finished with the task so do you want me to send him directly to the D¨¦bacle headquarters or you will send someone to fetch him!¡± Erick asked as he wasn¡¯t keen on wasting more time on this trash guy who reeks foul stench. ¡°Hmmn! How about you deliver the guy yourself as I am not sure If any mishaps won¡¯t happen if I send my men to get him here!¡± Madam Aisha said with a slight pause as if contemting but she still asked him to do it personally. Erick never missed anything or with him gone anything wrong so she is more faith in him than her men from D¨¦bacle. ¡°Alright, then but you owe me a cup of salmon coffee!¡± Erick agreed with the cheeky condition and smiled. ¡°Fine, we can do that when I am free!¡± Madam Aisha replied with a slightly bright voice like she was happy about that. After that, he disconnected the call and knocked Mr Nine-nine out cold to keep him still then packed him in a parcel like a gift. He along with the parcel disappeared in the next second and arrived on the field with trees surrounding them. He handed the parcel to the regr guards patrolling Fantasia ind and told them to deliver it to Madam Aisha when they heard who this was they immediately made a man carry it over to the office. After finishing all that he again took his leave from them and when he was alone he disappeared from there and appeared in the room which was his room in his parent¡¯s apartment. ¡°Finally, you are here Master!¡± Aashi came opening the door just as he was about to head out so they ended up hugging one another. ¡°Hoo! There, careful and why are you looking for me!¡± Erick asked softly, caressing her head and soft hair. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 76 76 76. Willow And Message From The Goddess ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°So what did you want to tell me that you called me out!¡± Erick asked Aashi not to mind her sniffing him like a pervert. ¡°Hehehe! Now that I recharge my masternim energy, let¡¯s get to business!¡± Aashiughed and hid her drooling expression looking at her master¡¯s tantalising neck and feeling of hard muscles, she let go of his neck then took him and sat down on the chairs on the open terrace. ..... Erick also sat beside her and enjoyed the cool breezeing from the nearby not-so-artificial hill. ¡°Master, It¡¯s not me who wanted to talk to you but her. Willow, you can say what you want, Master is here!¡± Aashi said out loud to someone specific to hear. Then suddenly a gust of wind came from the hill beside the house and with leaves circling it, made a tiny fairy-like foggy appearance. ¡°Master!¡± The childish voice came from the foggy fairy like a greeting to Erick. ¡°Hmmn! But hey Aashi, did you call her by name!¡± Erick nodded in response then caught something from Aashi, how she addressed the foggy fairy with the name so he asked in confusion. ¡°Ohh! Well, Master always called her Will of World that so I thought why not think of a name for her, that¡¯s how I came up with the name, Willow, for her and she even liked it!¡± When she mentioned Willow, the foggy fairy started to flutter around her, showing her happiness that she liked the name that was given by Aashi. ¡°As long as she likes it then it¡¯s fine!¡± Erick smiled looking at the formless fairy and approved Aashi for naming sense. Erick can guess why the world Will has not contacted him on the ind or anywhere else from the look of her. Willow had made use of a hill beside his house as a temporary means tomunicate. In this case, she canmunicate with others as long as she wants to but she hasn¡¯t made contact with anyone except for Aashi. ¡°Master, I found a channel which has been connected to another world recently!¡± Willow said with her child-like voice and flutters around above Erick¡¯s head with her formless foggy body with leaves hovering around it. ¡°Ohhh! That¡¯s something new!¡± Erick looked surprised hearing the news. ¡°Hehehe! I looked every day for any abnormalities but I only found out about it recently!¡± Willowughed like a child gurgling seeing his surprised expression and proudly showing off that she didn¡¯t ck on her job. ¡°Hahaha! Great job Willow!¡± Erickughed and praised her for her great effort. Erick caresses the leaves around her form as a show of affection or liking for her. Erick can take her as a little sister, as the height he would reach in the future, even making worlds would be just a matter of gesture to him. ¡°Master, the foreign energy has a decay characteristic so the world is most likely on the verge of destruction. Also, master, you could use this chance to break through and allow that world to be under me as a sub-world, then I can increase my growth a little!¡± Willow described how she felt from the energy and made a request, that if the world is bound under her then she can save a lot of time in her growth period. ¡°You are right about that but for my breakthrough, I would have to generate the origin from the world. That means I would have to bring the world into the next evolution and release it from its shackles after saving it from destruction!¡± Erick shook his head from how much he had to do for resolving the problem of that world. ¡°Master, you could use this time to enjoy the adventure and maybe do something you always wanted to do. I won¡¯t be able to apany you this time but next time I will be sure to follow you around anywhere you go!¡± Aashi encouraged Erick to do whatever he wants and she also expressed her sadness that she won¡¯t be with her master this time as she has a lot of work in the Star Dust Group that required her presence but she is determined to follow along with him from the next adventure. ¡°Fine...fine! I can¡¯t always put my breakthrough on hold so the sooner the better. Okay, then it¡¯s decided that I will take this chance to adventure another world and see what else I can do about it!¡± Erick epted their arrangement and decided to visit this world which is on the verge of destruction. As Erick is not sure about the situation so he can¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to save the world from destruction. It all depends on the situation that the world might be in. ¡°Ehhh!¡± Suddenly Aashi showed a startled expression. ¡°What the matter Aashi!¡± Erick asked, seeing her expression. ¡°Emmn! It¡¯s a message from the Goddess!¡± Aashi said with a bright smile. ¡°Huh! What...!¡± Erick thought he heard her wrong but looking at her genuine expression he epted her answer. Not sure why the Goddess suddenly sent the message and what for. ¡°So what is the message the Goddess has for me!¡± Erick asked, having a small smile as nevertheless he still missed her presence after spending so much time with her. ¡°It says, hello dear Erick! I have been watching over you and have to say, you have be veryzy. As to not waste my effort in training you, I have specifically sent this message to inform you that you have been given a mission to eradicate any evil presence you find destroying the bnce of worlds and the world itself. As a reward for your hard work, which will be given to you after you have sessfully reformed a new world each time. Also be sure to enjoy your time and remember you have promised to fulfil so I am waiting for you, don¡¯t keep me waiting for long my dear Erick. Your Goddess!¡± ¡°Message ends here!¡± Aashi read out word by word to Erick from top to bottom. First Erick felt very happy that the Goddess addressed him as Dear on a first-name basis but the more he listened the more his back began to be drenched in sweat. In the end, he just sighed at his fate, well who can me him for hisziness? Erick can¡¯t just go around showing off and fighting some characters and then inviting the wrath of some wannabe evil maniptor viin and endanger his parent¡¯s safety. Above all else, he just wanted to ck off. Who knew that the goddess was watching his every move? ...... ...... ********* Chapter 77 77 77. Erick Going On Adventure To Another World ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Above all else, he just wanted to ck off. Who knew that the goddess was watching his every move? Now the message has made it clear to him that he can¡¯t put off his breakthrough anymore and strive for the next tier as soon as possible. ..... Before he wanted to stall his adventure for another month but now he can¡¯t even think of dying just one more extra day. ¡°Okay, Aashi now that it¡¯s confirmed, then I have to go the next day without any more dy in the journey. Willow, you can apany Aashi as much as you want. Also keep monitoring for any other abnormalities, as for me make sure to have enough energy to send me to that world, alright? I am going to rest, for now!¡± Erick informs Aashi that as the decision has been made, he looks at Willow and has her free reign to apany Aashi as she might get bored alone. Erick took his leave to rest as he needed to be in top shape for tomorrow¡¯s journey. ¡°Well, Master is gone so do you want to y with me as I still have a little bit of time before I head to my office!¡± Aashi looked at the back of her master who went to rest, leaving her with the Willow. Seeing Willow brooding, she thought she should entertain her little friend before she got busy with her work. ¡°y...y, yeah!¡± Willow flutters around Aashi¡¯s head, muttering with happiness. Aashi and Willow went to the hill beside the house to have fun in nature for a while. After amusing Willow and rxing her body a little, Aashi took her to leave and went to the office to do her work. ..... Next day, ¡°Master, did you pack everything? Make sure to not forget something you would needter on!¡± Aashi nagged Erick nth time with worry. ¡°Okay...okay! Aashi, everything¡¯s fine. I have packed what I need in my spatial ring, so don¡¯t worry and take care of Father and Mother!¡± Erick showed him the ring finger of his left hand where he wore a spatial ring in which the space is the size of 100*100 cubic meters. After the system connection with Aashi was severed as it was just temporarily given to him by the Goddess to help in his early days, he also lost the inventory function of the system. Fortunately, Aashi has ess to his technique so she can make a spatial ring without problem as long as the materials are enough. In the future, he will have his own dimension after he achieved a certain tier in strength but for now, he needed something like this spatial ring for convenience¡¯s sake to carry his stuff around. ¡°Okay, I will take care of them!¡± Aashi said with a small smile as she started to grow a bond with Erick¡¯s parents like her own parents. Erick¡¯s parents have never taken her as an outsider and treated her like their own daughter. As Erick grew up and matured very fast, his parents didn¡¯t get to enjoy parenting well so Aashi¡¯s adorable behaviour sometimes led them to spoil her a lot. ¡°Ohh, Willow! Don¡¯t worry, I will find you a proper means to materialise your body so you can enjoy the physical touch!¡± Erick looked at formless Willow and smiled at her adorable formless size. Willow, hearing his words fluttered around his head and caressed his head with her airy hands to show how much she appreciates his gesture towards her. ¡°Master!¡± Aashi hugged Erick with emotion and started sniffing his manly smell like a pervert but Erick let her be as he knew she was just trying to hide her sadness with her antiques. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t matter how many years I would spend in that world but here, only a month would pass. So we only have to separate for a month, okay!¡± Erick tried to exin so she wouldn¡¯t be unnecessarily worried as with the time flow being different in each world, he would only be away from here for just a month. Actually, it is only possible with Willow¡¯s help and his own, he would lose a little energy for that but at least he won¡¯t have to make unnecessary excuses for the long absences. One month of school cram preparation excuse can somehow make his parents and others believe in it but longer than that, would cause trouble. ¡°Anyways, take care of everything. Willow! Come I am ready so you start the transfer!¡± Erick freed from the Aashi bear hug which he honestly enjoyed a little, thosefy and soft marshmallows made him want to hug her more but he doesn¡¯t want to get distracted from his objective at the moment. Erick called out to Willow to start the dimension transfer, as Willow is already familiar with the coordinate so she can initiate the transfer using those coordinates and her own authority of the Will of a world of the higher realm than the Plum Blossom World. The process is being done on the hill beside the Erick house, which has been isted by the Aashi so as not to cause amotion. Willow¡¯s formless body glows like a zing light from the sun but is not hot at all. Then spatial turbulence formed on Erick as a centre and then wrapped around him which also put pressure on his body if not for his strong endurance and resilience of his body, he would have long been shredded to pieces by spatial turbulence. Next second with the zap sound Erick disappeared and the environment became silent like nothing happened in this ce, if not for the mess around them like trees and grass uprooted from the hill. If Aashi hadn¡¯t felt the spatial fluctuation present in the area and seen Erick disappearing in front of her eyes then she would have thought that she was hallucinating. ¡°Willow, can you take care of this mess? You know I don¡¯t want others to know what happened here and want any unnecessary attention!¡± Aashi looking at the mess asked Willow to take care of this, thinking about the repercussions if someone sees this mess, she would have a headache thinking about excuses toe. ¡°Okay, big Sis! I will take care of this in a jiffy!¡± Willow replied cutely which made Aashi sigh with relief. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 78 78 78. Erick In The Plum Blossom World ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Plum Blossom World, Centre of chaos, the battlefield of Humanity¡¯sst stand. ..... ¡°Zapp!!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± Therge storm formed then a ck cloud gathered and lightning zapped at the ground in the centre of the storm. ¡°Cough...cough!¡± Erick came out from the storm coughing from the dust which started to settle down upon his transfer. ¡°Fuck...cough! Where the hell am I!¡± Erick cursed, feeling the atmosphere is not right around him, and once he observed a little, a lot of ruins and radiation in the air could be seen, he felt the air which was very harmful to any normal human being. ¡°Shit, I need to deal with this foul air around me, it¡¯s making me ufortable.¡± Erick felt his nose itchy from the atmosphere so he hurriedly thought of a solution for it. He then wiped out a jade from his spatial ring, which looked like a refined piece of jewel. As he doesn¡¯t have the blood of chicken in his hand, he pinches his finger and draws out a drop of blood then using that drop of blood, he draws simple Archrunes on the jade. After that, he wore on his neck by hooking on a thread, the jade has Star Dust energy stored inside it so the Archrunes would work for at least a month or so before he needed to recharge the jade again. ¡°Now this is better, no stench in the air, phew! I can breathe normally!¡± Erick breathes outfortably after putting the jade on his neck and seeing it¡¯s working perfectly. The jade, with Erick as a centre, creates an invisible cover of 5m around him which cleanse the foul air in the environment inside the cover. ¡°This ce is like a battlefield, what the heck? Wow! What are these weird creatures, they do look familiar somehow!¡± Erick went around the ce and looked at the crater and debris everywhere. Then his vision stopped on a group of weird-looking creatures who after sensing the human heat signature started to move towards him and Erick kept looking at the details, the more he looked at their appearance, the more he felt familiar somehow. ¡°Raaaaaa!¡± The growling of the creature woke him up from his revere, he looked at the iing group of creatures which numbered a few dozen or so. ¡°Shit, aren¡¯t these just big ass fucking mucus organisms? How the hell these disgusting creatures came to be!¡± Erick said with a disgusted expression after seeing the creature from a closer look. Erick got utterly disgusted with these creatures, he didn¡¯t feel like getting near them so he thought of a method to deal with them from a distance. ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t think physical attacks are going affect them much as these disgusting things looked like they are made ofpletely off of mucus like a slime body so the fire or ice might work!¡± Erick thought out loud, he guessed that if they are like slime then their weakness should also be the same as slimes. Erick seriously didn¡¯t want to unseal his cultivation but looking at the problem at hand, he needs to consider how to solve the problem without using his cultivation. ¡°What to do, isn¡¯t there something useful around here that I can use at the moment!¡± Erickmented and looked around the area, even going further away from the disgusting things. After moving a few hundred meters, he came across a destroyed fuel station. He went there to check the tank hoping there would be some fuel left on it. ¡°Hahaha! Yeah, it¡¯s my lucky day! This much should be enough and I can also use my TNT bombs, made by yours truly. Hahaha! Come here you fucking disgusting things!¡± Erickughed, finding that there was a little petrol in the tank, which, fortunately, is in a preserved state. He thought he can also use his hand-made TNT bombs which he made using the jades and Archrunes. It will cause enough destructive fire to burn these disgusting things to ashes. ¡°Raaaaaa!¡± The cry of creatures near the Erick location, for that Erick, already took out hundreds of TNT Jades and with a fuel tank in the middle, he spread them around and then got the hell away from there. ¡°Raaaaaa!¡± ¡°Boooooooom!¡± ¡°Shoooosh!¡± ¡°Boooomn!¡± Just as those creatures try to topple the tank, the jades get triggered by their weight over them and explode simultaneously. The tank even flew in the air and then again came down and exploded over the rest of them. The explosion was like a missile smashing down from above, it formed a cloud of dark smoke above the explosion. ¡°Wow, what a beautiful sight, looking at this scene I suddenly remember a maniac who likes to say that explosions are an art. Well, he or she might be right about it!¡± Erick said looking over the sight which looked quite fantastic except for the cloud of ck smoke. After the explosion, he checked from a distance if the disgusting things were still alive but found them burned to charcoal. So as not to inhale any disgusting stench, Erick went on his journey to find someone and gather the information so he can make ns on how to make this messed-up world, a whole again. Erick started tracking around and while doing so he passed a few ruined towns and cities. Which looked like something had eaten them slowly and he¡¯s not wrong in his guess as the Malice Organism has slowly eaten whatever they found edible in wake of their destruction. He travelled for a week without being able to find anything living but he dide across multiple hordes of disgusting creatures which also in many weird shapes some look like potatoes or earthworms or caterpirs etc. Erick had mostly used outside means like broken buildings to bury them or iron pirs to impale them then use his TNT Jades to explode them. He didn¡¯t want to get close to them, so he mostly dealt with them from a distance. It¡¯s 10th day, Erick finally saw the burning smokeing from a city-like structure. He was still a kilometre away from that so he increased his pace in hope of finding some human and not the disgusting creature which he had enough for thest week. In just a few minutes, after running at his moderate speed he reached the ce and smelled the blood and burning of flesh so he guessed that someone or a group might be fighting the creatures. ¡°Nooooo! Samuel, get the hell away from there! Ahhh!¡± ¡°Die...die..die...you fucking monsters!¡± ¡°Watch out and keep firing, don¡¯t give them time to rest. More fire, get me more fire...!¡± The multiple human voices man or women alike entered Erick¡¯s ear, which made him sigh with relief that he finally found the humans. But again from the panicked voices, he can guess that they were being overwhelmed by those creatures so he hurriedly came over to see what exactly was going on. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 79 79 79. Secretly Observing The Native Group Of People ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Erick stood in a blind spot which was not far away from them and observed the people in front of him. From what he saw, there were ten or so members which looked like a decent group. ..... In the group, 4 of them are women and the rest are men. The youngest in the group looked like he was in his 20s and the oldest looked like he was in his mid-40s. The oldest-looking man was giving orders so from how everybody followed hismand, he looked like apetent leader whom everybody had their trust on. Even though they looked like they had a disadvantage over the hideous-looking organisms, they also kept themselves from getting into the corner or letting those organisms surround them. They were fully using the weakness of these organisms against them so they won¡¯t get overwhelmed by the horde. Erick sat silently on a rock and heightened his senses to listen to their voices so he could slowly learn theirnguage and try to understand it to not feel awkward after meeting with them. Erick, at first, wasn¡¯t able to make out what they were talking about but he slowly picked up their new words and made use of his brain which has a massive amount of information stored inside. The group kept moving in a certain direction, Erick guessed that they had some kind of n or something so as a stranger he didn¡¯t show himself yet and kept trying to learn theirnguage. After hours passed, the group came to a halt in arge garden-type of broken building or more like a castle. Erick had now basically learned a little of theirnguage and can now understand simple words. ¡°Leader Shun! How we are supposed to find the ce, we only got a map before this shit happened so nobody knows what changes happen with that marked location so now finding would be hard!¡± One of the men in the group with a military dress d with multiple different weapons all over his body asked the leader of the group. The leader with Shun¡¯sst name has a simr attire and he also has two or three me thrower-like things on his back. ¡°Remember Chowan! No matter what, we must find that ce and retrieve the data so we can save our families and can give them a proper future!¡± Leader Shun looked at the man who asked and replied with a strong zing determination which affected the rest of the people in the group. ¡°Yes, Uncle Shun! We have to do it or die trying!¡± A woman wearing a loafer with a slit at the bottom with an upper shirt and wearing military-style knee and elbow protectors, said out loud showing her determination to go through the dangerous task. She also tightened her hold on her gun, looking resolute to bleed out for this important mission. ¡°Hey...hey, No need to make this mission sound like we are on thest mission. Common, Old man Shun! You are making the mood of everyone depressed!¡± A woman standing beside her friend listening and looking at the depressing atmosphere around everyonemented and red at leader Shun for this. The woman is wearing pants and a t-shirt which is very handy when doing agile movements. She also had the same type of knee and elbow protectors on her as the first woman. Thest woman in the group just had a sad look on her for a moment before returning to a resolute one. She also has the same simple pants and tight-fitting shirt with protectors on the knees and elbows. Everyone in the group had the same resolute look in their eyes and epted that this might be theirst mission. ¡°Cough...cough! Okay...okay! Enough with this depressed mood, let¡¯s move on to the task at hand. Looks like we have to deal with another group of malice creatures!¡± Leader Shun coughed and fastened his pace a little and tried to look for something to change the topic and surely he found the right target to go out a little so he pointed to the group. As they were talking, they were also moving at a moderate speed so they reached a region with a small forest in sight right after crossing the broken castle. The malice creatures this time were just resting or more like snacking on the tree from the base. They look like Mushroom Organisms, mostly called by fungus names. Whatever they touch would dissolve over time in molecules, just like a fungus Organism does. ¡°Phew, these aren¡¯t as annoying as previous ones and we also have the option of avoiding them as they won¡¯t move as long as those trees are still standing. So what does Leader Shun think about this!¡± A man sighed in relief confirming that this time the malice Organisms are manageable and they also have other options they can take so he asked Leader Shun how he wants to proceed from here. ¡°No, we can¡¯t avoid them as it might take longer if we take a detour. We don¡¯t have much time to linger here and we need to pass from here so we have to eliminate them!¡± Leader Shun shook his head and said with a solid reason which left no room for anyone to interject. ¡°Yeah, we do need to hurry up, we are running low on supplies!¡± Another man said with a worried face wearing light clothes with a heavy backpack on his back. So once they made sure that they needed to use the route and then everyone got into the action. ¡°Remember guys, you need to cut them from the ground and detach them from the tree then after that you can burn them to crisp!¡± A man with a tactical suit said holding a sharp de with both hands as he advanced towards the first fungus organism, with his quick movement he shed the tree bark to which the fungus organism was attached and then stepped aside, ducking a little to dodge the spray of goo from the fungus organism. He managed to slice it from the ground and just as he was done with it, he put the de in the back of the scabbard and caught the methrower. After that, he showers the organism with a hot ming bath. ¡°And that¡¯s how you do it!¡± After he burned the fungus organism to ashes he put the methrower on his shoulder and made a cool pose but when he looked back at hispanion, they were making quick work of other fungus organisms and nobody was paying attention to him. Shaking his shoulder with disappointment that he lost the chance to impress hispanion. He shook his head and moved toward others to help them deal with the rest of the fungus organisms. ¡°Hohoho! Not bad, not bad, indeed! This bunch looks promising!¡± Erick, who was observing the group,mented on their action and felt that these people have good teamwork. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 80 80 80. The Secret Laboratory ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Erick kept his distance from them and was in the process of essing their behaviour, each person¡¯s attitude and overall performance. Erick had a thought after following them, as he needed to start from somewhere about changing the fucked up situation of this world so he thought why not just start with these ten people and see what happens next. ..... With that in mind, he made a simple n for how he was going to do it. Just as he was about to lose in his thoughts he noticed that the group had stopped moving. ¡°This was supposed to be a secret researchboratory but after the shit hit the fans. This ce got abandoned and now only ruins have left!¡± Leader Shun reminisced looking at the ce which had turned into a ruin with a lot of dust scattered around. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can find anything useful in this ce!¡± A manmented checking the broken stones covered in a lot of dust or dirt. ¡°Chowan! This ce was a secretboratory, which means that they would have built theb somewhere safe where they can¡¯t get discovered easily by any random person!¡± Leader Shun pointed out to the man what this ce was and what they were looking for. ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s an undergroundb here in this ce!¡± A woman asked who had a loafer with a shirt on. ¡°Huh! Yeah, Monan-san! So we need to look for it separately and leave nothing untouched!¡± Leader Shun addressed the woman who guessed what he wanted to say, then he suggested everyone split up and search for the conspicuous ce where the entrance might be. They searched for hours but didn¡¯t find a clue where the entrance might be, feeling tired and exhausted from all the running around they did the whole day, so everyone decided to rest for half an hour and have some sustenance to provide their bodies with protein. Erick watching them felt pity for them for not having a proper meal. They were eating dried cookies and military rations which came in liquid form. After everyone ate and drank their fill, once again they got into searching. This time they search where previously they haven¡¯t checked yet. ¡°Found it, Hey everyone! Come here, I found the entrance!¡± A young man shouted after searching for another hour or so. Everyone gathered where the voice came from and found the person who shouted was the youngest among them. ¡°Well done, my boy, Rodic!¡± Leader Shun patted the guy back for finding the entrance. Rodic just shrank his neck from the patting he got from his leader, which was quite heavy for him, he sheepishly smiled and epted his and otherpliments. After that, everyone equipped themselves with night searchlights with one hand and for safety reasons they took guns and small me throwers with another hand. Erick, who was just behind them, finds the dark environment to his advantage as he can just blend in and follow them from behind, so that¡¯s what he did. Everyone first went down the staircase which was quite a few which took them another half an hour. Then the long corridors after the end came out into the hall. Once they shed the lights together the sses reflected their lights, in front of them was arge circr-shaped ss chamber-like room. ¡°What is this ce used for, I am getting chills, just from standing here!¡± Rodic, the youngest, voiced his ufortable feelings. From the moment he came down here he had felt that this ce had a gloomy atmosphere. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what we can get from here!¡± Leader Shun strode inside the ss chamber-like room to look for anything useful he could find. Others also wanted to follow him and see what was inside but only the youngest, Rodic and Chowan went inside and the rest of them decided to look into the hall. Inside the room chamber, ¡°What nonsense, is this really the right ce that we have been looking for, Leader Shun!¡± Chowan asked after looking through a stack of papers on the table. In the papers, the report of experiments was written, and whoever had written it must be a madman as just after reading a few pages he threw them at the table again from sheer disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that but ording to the map, at least we are at the right ce!¡± Leader Shun sounded unsure about it after he looked through the papers. The room has a table and wardrobe in which a lot of medicine or drugs were piled up and in the middle of the room was arge bed made of steel and solid fabric. The bed had leg cuffs and handcuffs attached to it. No matter which angle you look at this room, it¡¯s nothing more than an illegal experiment room. The reports confirm it further, the dosage and timing and condition of the patient, the things mentioned on it screamed a human experiment. Not feelingfortable with whatever the shit those mad doctors did, Leader Shun asked the two to pack everything useful from papers to boxes of medicines. After packing everything they went out of the room and gathered everyone. ¡°So did you find anything in the hall!¡± Leader Shun asked to confirm if they missed anything but they shook their heads. Leader Shun then asked two men to carry the boxes and left from the underground, not wanting to spend another second in this ufortable ce. After everyone left from there Erick came out from the shadows and flicked his hand. A jade-like crystal appeared in his hand which started to shine after he scratched the surface a little. The darkness inside the hall resided and light showed everywhere. Erick got a clear look at the structure of this ce which obviously was overlooked by the group earlier. Feeling his hunch was right he came to the corner of the hall and sat down on the floor then pressed hard on the surface of tiles which broke from the force and revealed a button to which Erick pressed without hesitation. Just as he pressed the button, the door appeared on the previous spotless wall. He got up and opened the door, and a few secondster the lights lit up automatically. ¡°Haah! Typical setup, if not for my instinct warning me then I also might have missed this room. It¡¯s well hidden after all, nobody would think that there is a door at the corner in the hall!¡± Erick smirks, feeling that sense of adventure slightly, but he did find this setup a little smart. ...... ...... ********** Special thanks to @Redelta. Chapter 81 81 81. The Group In Dire Situation ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... He realised that this was a bedroom as he found this room very small with only one bed and a photo hung on the wall. He still wondered where the light got the electricity from. He put away his crystal now that he doesn¡¯t need it. ..... Erick inspected the bed from head to toe but didn¡¯t find anything out of ce. Feeling troubled he sat down on the bed and he visioned then stopped on the photo. The photo has a middle-aged man sitting on a chair. He got up and ripped the photo from the wall and identally discovered a safe locker behind it. His attention went to the safe after finding it hidden, Erick thought it might have something hidden in it so he gripped the handle with little force and ended up breaking it. ¡°What the!¡± Erick eximed looking at his hand where a broken handleys and the safe, which was still being locked. ¡°Bammn!¡± ¡°Crank!¡± ¡°Chacha ack!¡± Erick¡¯s fist made contact with the safe, which trashed the locker and bent in two sides. After that, feeling satisfied, he took things from the inside and put them on the bed. ¡°Tsk... I thought there would be some more valuable things but what is this!¡± Erick said out loud with disappointment, from the safe he found two items. One is a book which looks like a diary and the other is a small box with a 10x10cm size. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in the box first!¡± Erick said and opened the box, inside it he found a syringe with green and violet colour liquid inside it. Not understanding what it is, he put it aside and opened the diary next. ¡°Hmmn! Naraku Makani, ohh! So that¡¯s the name of the old man in the photo!¡± Erick nodded with understanding after looking at the name on the diary¡¯s first page, matching the age in the image of the photo frame. Erick first turned all the pages and found that the whole diary is filled with his writing, which means it would take time for him to read it all. So he put the box with a syringe inside his spatial ring and took the diary in his hand and went out to follow the group as he didn¡¯t want to miss the only humans he came across up till now. ...... ¡°Leader Shun, which way we are going back!¡± The youngest, Rodic asked after they came out from the secretboratory. ¡°Well, we have to take the shortest route this time and meet up with the rest of the groups at the dock!¡± Leader Shun replied by taking out the map and pointing his fingers at the map which route they were going to take. ¡°The previous route which we came here from, is not usable and as we are not the only ones toe to the continent this time so we need to be careful, not only from the malice organisms but also from the fellow humans!¡± This time a woman with pants and a shirt replied with a thoughtful look in her eyes. ¡°Cortel-san is right about it. Don¡¯t forget if not for someone interferingst time then we would have been ambushed by that trash and his buddies!¡± Another man nodded and agreed with a woman named Cortel and reminded them what had happenedst time when they became careless about their route and exposed their traces. ¡°Soren-san, please don¡¯t remind me of that trash and his goons, it just makes me want to thrash them up!¡± Monan spoke up with a trace of anger mixed towards them. ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s get moving as we don¡¯t have much time left if we want to reach on time to catch our ride!¡± Leader Shun, looked at his digital watch for the time, beckoning everyone to get moving. The group of ten started to move from there with the nned route and just as they reached a few hundred metres from there Erick also caught with them. ...... Erick looked at the group moving with moderate speed which was quite impressive for them, as their bodies aren¡¯t that strong. From Erick¡¯s evolution, everyone in the group has above-average strength from an ordinary human but impressively enough they have great resiliency and stamina. Even then they are bound to get tired from running and Erick guessed right after a few km running, they came to halt and started to take rest. Just like that they kept running to their destination and took a short break between the running to take a breather, they almost reached their destination which was a harbour where a massive ship was docked. When they only had an hour¡¯s distance left, they were attacked by the malice organisms. This immediately put them in a defensive position as they had gotten tired after continuous running so they didn¡¯t have sufficient energy to fight back the malice organisms. ¡°Leader Shun, I am almost out of ammo. We need to break from their encirclement, otherwise sooner orter they will run over us!¡± Chowan, the man with many weapons, shouted towards the leader, throwing empty weapons over the malice organisms one after another. ¡°Soren, how many grenades do you have left on you!¡± The leader asked a man not far from him. ¡°Leader Shun, there are not many left, only a couple more!¡± Soren replied while cutting the tendrils of the malice organism. ¡°Okay, Cortel-san, Monan-san and Sorene with me in the front position and the rest of you follow in a triangle defensive position. We are breaking out of here with ast-ditch effort!¡± Leader Shun said towards the three and pointed to the rest what to do and then, gripping tightly on his cold machete, he strode ahead with three people in tow. ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡± ¡°Swishhhh!¡± (Swinging of cold weapon and yelling of a person) ¡°Raaaaaaaa!¡± (Screeching of malice organisms) ¡°Booooooomn!¡± They somehow made their way from the encirclement and ran from there but in their effort, they lost almost all of their weapons and now they have only knives, swords or machetes left to defend themselves. Even though they ran fast and as they were exhausted, how fast can they run? A malicious creature caught up with them and this time, the malice creature resembled the octopus which has multiple tendrils flying around. So they have a hard time even dodging them and not getting caught in it. ¡°Hiik, ahhhhhh!!¡± The quiet woman suddenly slipped and rolled over to the ground and once she tried to stand up, she found that she couldn¡¯t move one of her legs. The men who were at the back position hurriedly held her and tried to run but in that meantime, multiple tendrils attacked them, two of which supported the injured woman and the rest three defended from the attacks. Leader Shun, seeing that the back position has beenpromised, and the other threee to support them and have the injured woman taken away to safety first. ¡°Shwooosh....!!!¡± ¡°ng..!!¡± ¡°Raaaaaa!!¡± After fighting those tendrils for a few minutes, they got attacked by the main body like an angry beast, the malice organism attacked everything it had, and tens of tendrils came down on them like bullets raining. ¡°Ahhhhhh....!! Fuck you, die!!¡± Three men who were at the back from the start got injured while defending from the tendrils. ¡°You three back off, we can¡¯t afford to get caught in a fight with them, otherwise other malice organisms might catch up with us!¡± Leader Shun shouted to the three who had just got injured and were bleeding from multiple ces. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 82 82 82. Erick Decision ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Nooooo! Leader Shun, watch out!¡± Monan and Cortel both women shouted to warn Leader Shun of the iing danger and ran in front of him to defend him from the tendrils approaching from different sides at the same time. ¡°Bammmmm!¡± ¡°Thuddd!¡± ..... ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± Both women screamed taking the hit, if not for the arm guard protecting their hands then they might have broken bones in ce of slightly injured hands by now. ¡°Cough...cough, ptttf...!!¡± Both of them flew after taking the four or five tendrils head-on and thrown down against the debris at a little distance. Coughing and throwing blood from their mouth both groaned feeling hurt on the back and front. ¡°Swiiish!¡± ¡°Raaaaaa!¡± ¡°Monan-san and Cortel-san, are you both alright!¡± Leader Shun hurriedly cut the tendrils and back away from the range of attack and went to the side of Monan and Cortel, he asked as he can only see the slight cut and bruise from the outside but not the inside injuries. Chowan, Soren and Rodic with Leader Shun were only left in a group who could still move but barely as the exhaustion had started to catch up to them. This also made their movements sluggish and so they missed slight attacks to dodge, making injuries in their bodies keep piling up. At thest, only leader Shun was left standing with his sheer will alone, but in front of him, there was more than one malice organism, who was surrounding him. ¡°Well, looks like it¡¯s time for me to make a cool entrance and earn some gratitude from them!¡± Erick muttered looking at the scene from a short distance away from them from the high viewpoint Until now, Erick didn¡¯t interfere with the fight because he wanted to make sure these people would be grateful and have some respect for him after saving them and not suspicion towards him. He had read enough novels in his previous life to know what happens in these types of situations. People sometimes take it the wrong way even if the person who saved them has no intention but for the other side will still feel suspicion towards him. Erick felt he needed such drama so that is why he waited for the right opportunity to show himself to them. Once he has their trust in him then theter part of the n would be much easier. ¡°Leader Shun, you should leave us alone and run away from here. We can at least buy some time for you to escape, otherwise, nobody will be left alive from our group to notify our families!¡± Chowan and Soren, both men shouted toward Leader Shun and tried to persuade him to leave them here and run away. ¡°No...no! How can I escape alone and leave you all to die here!¡± Leader Shun denied to them that he won¡¯t leave them here to die and he also didn¡¯t dare to face their family after abandoning them here. Erick admired them for upholding their beliefs even when they knew that they didn¡¯t have a chance to escape from death. Even more so for Leader Shun as at least, he can move and possibly escape using his fellow group members as bait but he has a sense of responsibility and determination to protect them as long as he can stand in front of them. ¡°Hoho! Their characters are not bad and with that, they have passed my criteria so now I have decided to nurture them into future leaders of this world!¡± Erick smiled approvingly looking at them and decided that this is a good opportunity to show himself in front of them. If he didn¡¯t save them now, the chances of their death are guaranteed as they are surrounded by hungry-looking malice organisms. Erick didn¡¯t know that his decision today would bring a massive change shortly all over the world. ...... Back on Earth, In an abandoned building near the suburb area of the city, in Atami. ¡°No, don¡¯te near me, Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°No....nooooo, Ahhh!¡± The building was littered with many men lying around with cuts and broken bones with foaming out of their mouths. ¡°Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t know who you were so please be magnanimous and forgive this insignificant trash!!!¡± A man with a scar on his left cheek with multiple essories on his body looked like a hoodlum boss was begging ady with his head touching the ground. ¡°Huh! Shouldn¡¯t you have thought about it before you decided to mess around with us!¡± Thedy gave a chilling re and looked at the hoodlum boss on the floor begging for mercy with utmost contempt like she was looking at a piece of garbage. The hoodlum¡¯s body shivered from thedy¡¯s gaze, he didn¡¯t have the guts to lift his head from the floor in fear of further angering the devildy. ¡°From the looks of it, you haven¡¯te after mypany employees for fun, have you? So who was it that ordered you to do it?¡± Thedy asked, making him more terrified of being able to see through him. He thought that he would get away with some beating but it looks like he is not getting unscathed today. Just as he was about to make some excuse to buy some time for himself and hoping that his backer would do something about thedy in front of him but hearing a familiar man¡¯s voice he lost the will and almost gave up hearing the words the man said to thedy. ¡°Boss, everyone has been captured and we made sure that no one was able to escape from us. Also, Boss, we were able to find the person who ordered this trash to attack us, but we don¡¯t have any means to locate him and it looks like the guy is very professional in espionage and infiltration. Unless we have an exact location, finding him would be hard!¡± The man reported his deeds and findings. ¡°Hmmn! Good work, Old Ren! You can retire for now and also take this guy and throw him in the Osaka bay!¡± Thedy nodded and didn¡¯t mind about the mastermind getting away from her hand and sheplimented old ren for his hard work and gave the instruction on what to do with the hoodlum boss then she walk away from there not caring about the cry of the hoodlum who was begging for mercy reportedly. ¡°As you wish, Boss!¡± Old Ren bowed toward the retreating Lady Boss with the utmost respect. ¡°Now then, How do you want to be food for a school of fish?¡± Once the Lady Boss was out of sight, he stood straight and came over to the hoodlum boss with a menacing grin then he asked him as a joke but the hoodlum boss almost peed in his pants. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 83 83 83. The small Incident Which Led To the Destruction Of Gangs (I) ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Now then, How do you want to be food for a school of fish?¡± Once the Lady Boss was out of sight, he stood straight and came over to the hoodlum boss with a menacing grin then he asked him as a joke but the hoodlum boss almost peed in his pants. ¡°Please let me live! Don¡¯t throw me to the river!¡± The hoodlum boss grabbed Old Ren¡¯s legs and started to beg while looking very pitiful with tears and snots on his face. ..... Old Ren, who was experienced in dealing with all kinds of thugs, didn¡¯t even look at him and directly flung him away from his leg by kicking his body which slid a few steps back. ¡°Know your ce, you trash. Who are you to even let me consider listening to you!¡± Old Ren looked at the hoodlum boss with utmost disgust, as he knows this pitiful-looking hoodlum boss has done almost all kinds of crime which isn¡¯t tolerated by any normal human being and more so by their Boss. So he has no qualms putting this guy into the river bed as fish food. But first, he needed to interrogate for information which they needed to destroy the rest of their gangs as the gang members which they finished beating up were not all. They got a strict order from their boss to destroy these types of gangs which have been causing problems for groups of employees and as loyal followers of the Boss, how can he not do his work properly so he was giving 200% of his effort. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± The scream of the hoodlum boss kept going for half an hour, as Old Ren used some torture methods on the hoodlum boss, so he kept screaming pain and despair but Old Ren didn¡¯t feel an ounce of pity for him after he was done with the hoodlum boss. He got every detail that he wanted to know like how many goons they have or how many gangs were under the mastermind¡¯smand or what other ns he had made them follow etc. After that, Old Ren called his brothers who were guarding the beaten up goons then called the authorities and with evidence that they have got from the goon¡¯s mouth and some solid ones which they got from their mobiles phones etc., they gave it to the authorities with all the goons and the hoodlum boss. Old Ren made sure to record when he asked for information so the confession is very solid along with all the crimes he was dealing with and with records he already has which is enough for him to live a lifetime in prison. ¡°Boss looked pretty pissed today so let¡¯s just pray that the mastermind has some sense in him and surrendered himself otherwise with Boss¡¯ mood right now, she might scarce that poor guy mentality!¡± Old Ren said out loud to which his brother nodded their heads in agreement. They have witnessed first-hand how she destroyed 100 men with a single wooden stick ruthlessly at that. How this situation developed to this degree, and for that, we have to go back to a few days back. ...... A few days back after Erick Left for his adventure, ¡°Hi, Manager Yamana! I wanted to report something which I found very disturbing just yesterday so please can you look into it!¡± A young female in office clothes with an employee card hanging from her neck addressed a savvy dresseddy who was sitting behind the table in afortable position on a reclining chair and ying on her mobile phone like nobody¡¯s business. ¡°Huh! What now!¡± Risa Yamana, the manager of the female security department of the affiliated securitypany of Star Dust Group, looked at the woman who disturbed her sweet time with a frown visible on her face. ¡°Manager, listen for a second and put down your phone. I am Lisa Remo, don¡¯t you remember!¡± The office employee said to Risa Yamana with a little loud voice gaining her attention. ¡°Ohhh! Thedy from the finance department, what it is that you came for me!¡± Risa Yamana made a face that she remembered and then asked why Ms finance employee wanted to see her. Lisa Remo sat down and started to tell her how she felt that someone had followed her when she was going home yesterday. She first thought it was her imagination then after she heard her fellow employee in thepany also felt the same way that someone has followed them. That¡¯s why she came to report it as she found this highly suspicious and this was happening at the same time with several of her friends. Risa Yamana listening to her ount of her experience felt that something is definitely wrong going on so she noted down the names of women who felt that they had been followed. After that, when the evening time came and employees left for their homes, Risa Yamana had her female security guards follow them who she noted down. ¡°Manager Yamana, I am following target no.1, name Lisa Remo. For now, there¡¯s no one following her cab!¡± A female securitydy dressed in a ck suit and sses followed behind her target and at the same time, she reported to her Manager, Risa Yamana. Once Lisa reached her home intersection, she got off the cab and after paying the cab driver she passed by a narrow street which had amp post that wasn¡¯t working properly so it was a little dark there. Even though she knows that someone has been sent to protect her if something happens, she was still nervous about the whole perpetrator following her. ¡°Manager Yamana, I just saw a suspicious person with woody on their face looking towards Ms Lisa Remo. Your orders please, what do you want me to do!¡± The securitydy reported seeing a person standing behind a telephone pole and observing Lisa Remo intently. ¡°Catch that person and make sure to knock him out then take him to me and I will do the interrogating!¡± The securitydy heard the angry voice of her manager Yamana who said to apprehend the person so she just did what was asked of her. She went silently behind the person who was oblivious to what was about to happen to him or her. Thedy, without making any unnecessary movement, directly chopped his neck and made him pass out. Then she uncovered the wood and found it was a middle-aged man. She dragged the man like cabbage to the main street and took a cab then went to thepany. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 84 84 84. The small Incident Which Led To the Destruction Of Gangs (II) ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... She dragged the man like cabbage to the main street and took a cab then went to thepany. Just like her, other security guards who were following their targets also did the same and brought the culprits to thepany. ..... ...... After the Group had be a top listedpany in the country whose turnover is millions per month. Aashi shifted the group and boughtnd in the centre of Osaka, and made arge skyscraper which has 100s of office floors in it. The heart of Osaka is the Kita Area, which is also known as Umeda. This is the city¡¯s main business and transport centre, and it¡¯s packed with hotels, restaurants and shops. So thend was very costly and almost all their profits had been spent on buying the ce and building the skyscraper. But in Aashi¡¯s eyes, it was worth the effort as the magnificent skyscraper with arge sign of Star Dust Group showed others the prestige of the Group. As the group is in the most popr area of Osaka city, and the wages of workers are two or three times higher with better services than anypany. It became an ideal ce to work for countless youngsters and graduates. Aashi has also emphasized the culture of Osaka so she invested in the area surrounding the group. Umeda. The northern downtown hub of Osaka, Umeda is where most of the city¡¯s train lines meet and many workersmute on a daily basis. It is also a ma for shopping, eating, and partying. So not only during the day but also at night, the streets of downtown are always full. Thepany has started to operate even at night, so workers operate on shifts. Thepany has allocated separate floors for each department like the Finance department on the middle floors, the Marketing Research department on the upper floors with the human resources department etc. The security department, which is also a separatepany under the group, is situated on the lower floors. Another branchpany, the pharmaceuticalpany, is also situated on the lower floors. The first three lower floors were used by the Security Company. One is for male security guards and another for female security guards, third is for the management of securitypany personnel. For males and females, each floor has separate training rooms, rxing rooms, and other services which are necessary for them. ..... On the third lower floor, The main hall, ¡°So these are the ones who were stalking our group¡¯s employees. What do you think we should do with them!¡± Risa Yamana looked at the ten odd men sitting on their knees on the cold hard floor with their heads down with slight fear in them, indicated by their shivering bodies. Surrounding them were Old Ren, Old Kei and Kazue Kazahito who were releasing their pressure on them, making them sweat unconsciously. ¡°Hmmn! We can first try some torture methods then have a fine glistening salt on their skins. Hoooo! Not a bad idea indeed.¡± Old Kei said looking at them with a menacing smile then nodded, finding his suggestion great. ¡°How about letting the southern red star ants of new species who like to feast on human flesh on them!¡± Old Ren suggested while grinning in their direction. ¡°Hahahaha! I have even better suggestions like tying them in the stakes naked in the city square then have every woman passing by, try a nutcracker kick on them!¡± Risa Yamana¡¯s ruthless suggestion made not just ten stalkers shiver but also old Ren, Old Kei and Kazue Kazahito shiver. ¡°Hahaha!¡± They awkwardlyughed and the look on their faces changed when they nced toward Risa Yamana and thought they shouldn¡¯t anger this little devil. The physical and mental pressure on the stalker while listening to torture methods described by Old Ren, Old Kei and Risa Yamana made them despair imagining those said methods. ¡°Please stop with those torturing methods, I will tell you everything I know!¡± Then one of the stalkers with a thud kneelpletely and begged them to relieve him from the pressure. Once one of them took the lead, the other naturally followed along and begged while kneeling in seiza position. Old Ren and others then lifted the pressure from them. After that, Risa Yamana and others heard the information about why they were stalking the employees. The reason was rted to the security guards¡¯st work, which was to destroy an auction pub. From what Risa Yamana and others heard, they understood that this was revenge for what they had done to the pub. The auction pub was a property which was controlled by a few gangs together and the profit was distributed among themselves and the stalkers belonged to one of the said gangs. ¡°Brother Kazue, I leave this matter in your hands but also make sure to inform the Boss about it as I am pretty sure that someone is manipting these gangs otherwise they won¡¯t quietly cooperate with this easily!¡± Risa Yamana looked towards Kazue Kazahito and left this mess to him, she also told her spection after connecting several points from what she got from the stalker¡¯s mouth. ¡°Okay, I will take care of this as it¡¯s also our fault that the employees were put in a dangerous situation!¡± Kazue Kazahito nodded his head and also acknowledged that this mess was their fault in the first ce so resolving it was also their responsibility. Kazue Kazahito is in the same position as Risa Yamana and he is the head of male security guards who is also responsible for heavy work as they have almost all reliable and experienced old people. It wasn¡¯t a big problem at first but when Kazue Kazahito reported to Aashi about this problem, she felt very angry at those trashes of society so the problem became big. Even more so as she wasn¡¯t able to recharge her Masternim Energy so she was also in a foul mood and taking this chance she thought about venting a bit. So Aashi led thirty some old men¡¯s security guards and decimated the first gangs they came across, also from where the stalker belonged. That week was very busy for the security guards but also it was very fulfilling as whenever they came across some gang members, they unleashed their suppressed will to fight and destroy anyone who came across them. The week was also full for the police authorities as they constantly had to send the goons and thugs to jail in dozens or so at a time and eventually ran out of space in the jail so they had to transfer them to other districts. Also, local hospitals received patients with multiple types of injuries which even made the staff pity them. Most of them have their limbs broken and some others have their ribs broken then a few whose balls were broken etc. But after that week, Osaka city people were very happy because no bad guys dared to show themselves in public or act out of line as if they had gone into hiding after several gangs got sanctioned. ...... ...... ********* Chapter 85 85 85. Awed And Amazed By Erick Show Of Might ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... In The Blossom World, ¡°Well, It¡¯s admirable that you want to protect your team members, as nowadays, very few people tend to do that. Everyone is selfish and wishes to save their life over others so I respect people who despite the danger still try to be brave. You can now rest and I will take care of this mess for you!¡± Erick made his decision about the group of ten people so without dy he appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of Leader Shun with his back towards him. ..... ¡°Thud!¡± Leader Shun, seeing him appearing out of nowhere was surprised and hearing the words of the stranger felt a little confused but decided to trust him as he had no other option at the moment. When he rxed his body slightly his legs gave up and he fell to the ground. In the corner of his eyes, he saw that the stranger was moving towards the Malice Organisms in an imposing manner. Erick heard the thud sound so he figured that Leader Shun might have fallen to the ground. He looked towards the Organisms who were leaking foul stench making him feel disgusted even though he had a self-made locket protecting him from it. Erick didn¡¯t like the sight of these Organisms and he didn¡¯t have the heart to even let his clothese in contact with them much less contact with his body parts. Looking around he kicked the ground and from there a long thick pipe came out and he caught it in his hand. The pipe has 3 meters in length so it was a good weapon for Erick to swing around and bash these Organisms. ¡°Ting...!¡± Erick flicked the metal pipe and confirmed that it also looked very solid. Erick gripped the long metal pipe in one hand and took off a red ruby-like gem from his ring. Eric did everything in just under a minute and jumped over a malice Organism who was advancing towards the group of peopleying on the ground. ¡°Bammmn!¡± The blood stains on the ground attracted the hungry Organisms towards them so Erick mmed his long metal pipe and made it fly a few steps to the distance. Just like that, on one hand, with the metal pipe and another one with a red ruby gem, Erick would bash the head of malice Organisms then he would flick the ruby gem on other hand, making the corpse catch the fire. Erick was like a professional chef who worked on the process of softening the meat by beating it with a stick and then frying it in the fire with other materials but the difference is Erick is literally burning them to crisp without any seasonings. In just half an hour, the horde of malice Organisms was reduced to ashes. Leader Shun looked at Erick from beginning to end with a look of amazement, shock and so many other expressions were visible on his tired face. Not only leader Shun but also the rest who woke up in the middle of Erick frying the Malice Organisms in the fire looked at the scene with awe and utter amazement. It was shocking for them to believe that any human can do something like that, the group of ten even struggled to put up a little fight with that horde but the single one was able topletely decimate them. ¡°Hello, Elder! How are your injuries, can you still walk!¡± When Erick called out to Leader Shun that¡¯s when he came back to his senses but others were still immersed in the scene of how Erick was jumping around, with each blow how he destroyed the malice organisms. ¡°Ahh! Hello...hello, I... I am fine, thank you for the help. You saved me and mypanions and for that, I sincerely express my deep gratitude!¡± The leader Shun stuttered a little, feeling a little overwhelmed by what happened. Controlling himself to not be too embarrassed in front of their saviour, he replied back and with a slight bow, he expressed his gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to do that. As I was passing by, I helped out by looking at how you have a heart ofpassion for yourpanions!¡± Erick shook his head and lifted the leader Shun and stopped him from bowing to him and he felt a little ufortable from receiving the bow from a elder person. ¡°But regardless whatever the reason might be, that fact remains that your act has saved us from certain demise!¡± The leader Shun was adamant about expressing his gratitude, he still remembers the feeling when he was faced with responsibility for hispanions¡¯ death on him so he felt that he needed to repay his saviour somehow. ¡°Okay...okay! I get but now is not the time, don¡¯t we have to bring yourpanion for a check-up and have their injuries taken care of!¡± Erick felt that he couldn¡¯t argue with the response of the leader Shun so he reminded him about hispanions¡¯ condition. ¡°Ohhh, no! We needed to immediately go and catch our ride, the ship. It¡¯s almost time for us to meet at the pier!¡± Leader Shun shouted with a startled expression remembering the time and worry written on his face, he said out loud. Erick helped Leader Shun apply first aid to hispanions and helped them stand on their feet. Everyone has hard injuries so running in this condition is out of the option, leader Shun expresses his worry that they might miss their chance to board the ship and might be left alone in this forsaken continent with no way to home. They don¡¯t have ces or resources to wait for the next time when the ship woulde for hunting. Erick felt that they need a vehicle and fortunately for them, he had in his spacial ring which he found on his way as he only found very little fuel so he didn¡¯t take it out for the ride up till now but looking at the pier that wasn¡¯t long distance away from here so the problem could be solved. But how should he take it out in front of them as he can¡¯t do that in front of them without being called an alien? ¡°Wait a moment, I remember that I saw something on the way here which might be helpful in this situation!¡± Making an excuse, Erick came a few hundred meters away from them where they couldn¡¯t see anything. Erick took out an odd-looking small-size truck, after filling the fuel in the tank he started it and drove over to the group. ¡°Ohhh! Wow, where did you find this?¡± ¡°And how this truck was not eaten by the malice organisms?¡± ...... ...... ********* Chapter 86 86 86. Naraku Makani Diary and Truth Reveal (I) ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Wait a moment, I remember that I saw something on the way here which might be helpful in this situation!¡± Making an excuse, Erick came a few hundred meters away from them where they couldn¡¯t see anything. Erick took out an odd-looking small-size truck, after filling the fuel in the tank he started it and drove over to the group. ¡°Ohhh! Wow, where did you find this?¡± ..... ¡°And how this truck was not eaten by the malice organisms?¡± Others expressed their surprised opinion, it¡¯s very rare to find anything intact from the malice organisms who would, at first sight, gnaw their smelly jaw on anything edible. It¡¯s not just an exaggeration to say even high buildings get eaten by the malice organisms so the small truck is nothing but a cheap snack for them. Erick, not wanting to make any nonsense for them to pick any mistake from his words, urges them to get in the truck so they can move on hurriedly. Everyone squeezed together on the small size truck barely, Erick started to drive as he was the only person who was not hurt so the driving duty fell on him. After driving for a few minutes they arrived at the harbour which was barely called such. It¡¯s in tattered condition, holding enough for use. Just as they reached there, therge cruise size ship came into view, Erick looked through the window and parked the truck a little distance from there as there wasn¡¯t a suitable ce to park nearby the ship. Therge crowd also came into view, once they got down from the truck and neared the ship docking. There were more than a thousand people in there, what wasmon among them would be the bandaged part. Except for a few, all of them have bandages wrapped around their bodies. The group of Leader Shun was one of the lucky ones as every member of their group came back alive as losing two or three people is verymon among the groups. So you could say, the atmosphere was quite heavy as some of them lost their friends, family members or lovers etc. The Leader Shun group quietly boarded the Ship and reported their spoils in which the truck was also included. To handle these many people and keep them from making a ruckus. A group of people handle this duty, which also owns the ship so the percentage of spoils goes to them. The Union Co. is an organisation which is responsible for gathering and collecting resources from other continents with the help of volunteers by using their ships. Erick got to know a little about them after Leader Shun, when he saw gunmen with heavy builds moving in an orderly manner and others giving them space with respectful behaviour. Leader Shun with the help of Erick boarded everyone on the ship and took them to a spacious hall with arge number of beds with many peopleying on them and multiple nurses moving around doing checkups on them. Leader Shun introduced Erick to a doctor who was familiar with him so he got everyone in his care which also included himself. Erick looked around and found that every one of them here has severe injuries. Minimum with broken bones or serious with critical organ injuries. Feeling a little unfamiliar with the atmosphere, he excused himself but before he got out from there, Leader Shun had given him his group Id ticket so he could move around on the ship without being questioned by authorities. Looking around in the Ship¡¯s interior, he soon grew bored after not finding anything interesting in it. He came outside to the open deck to feel the water waves and cold winds. Suddenly he remembered that he still hadn¡¯t read the diary which was found in the secretboratory. Fetching out the diary from his ring that he put in before he met with the leader of the Shun group. ¡°Hmmn, what was the name of that man again!¡± Erick muttered, forgetting the man who wrote the diary. ¡°Ahh, Yes! Naraku Makani, Age: 65, quite old but understatement for a serious scientist.¡± Erick opened the first page and read out the name then looked at the age of the man mentioned below it. Aftermenting about his age, he flipped to the next page and read about the introduction of the man. ..... Naraku Makani is a scientist working for the government on a secret project. He has a family of his own, a lovely wife and daughter. Because of his work he was often away from his family so he was not able to spend his time with them and so his carelessness led to his wife¡¯s death fromte-stage cancer. His daughter¡¯s rtionship with him was stranded from then and even though he tried to apologise to her but she never gave him a chance to do that. After that, he sometimes tried visiting her but he was denied even that. A few yearster, he heard that he had a granddaughter so he left his work despite his superior objecting to it and met up with his daughter who had mellowed down after giving birth so he was able to see his daughter for the first time in a while and also met his granddaughter who was as lively as his daughter. Naraku Makani was very happy to spend his days with his daughter, her husband and granddaughter. He spent his days for tens of years with them peacefully which he was contending with but his peaceful life came to halt when the government director-general came to visit him. He was famous for his bioengineering and in that field, he has also written several theses on that topic. He also discussed human gic behaviours in the lectures of universities. To that ord, he was given a job offer to work for his empire and he at that time needed financial help for his family, happily joined the government secret project. When he left there to spend his days with his daughter and granddaughter, they were at a critical point even though ten yearster, the government wasn¡¯t able to deal with that problem so the director-general paid him a visit with the ultimatum. Faced with the threat of the government, Naraku Makani has no choice but toply with them. Shortly after he was held by the government in the secretboratory, the world plunged into chaos. He tried to leave there many times but he was forced at gunpoint and threatened with his family¡¯s death, he was held there and can only pray for their safety. That¡¯s when he came to realise the shocking truth about the secret project that they were carrying out. It was about alien lifeforms which they have found by pure coincidence. A few years back, Arge meteorite a size of 3 metres struck the surface of the and split into multiple smaller stones andnded on three different continents. After researching the meteorites, they found surprisingrge cells that were half alive in those pieces. When Naraku Makani was first brought by the government, he was working with other top scientists on those cells and trying to find how the cell is still alive. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 87 87 87. Naraku Makani Diary and Truth Reveal (II) ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... When Naraku Makani was first brought by the government, he was working with other top scientists on those cells and trying to find how the cells were still alive. Many top scientists discovered very surprising results that the cells were part of a bigger cell. After researching the stones, they came to realize that this is just one of the pieces from therger meteorite. That¡¯s how they came to know that other continents where pieces have fallen were also being researched by their respective empires. ..... The governments for the first time put away their small squabble aside and formed tri-joint cooperation to do the project. It was also that time, Naraku Makani left for his family. After being forcefully brought back into the project, he got to know that other scientists had discovered simrities between the cell present in the meteorite and their world organisms. Naraku Makani studied the simrities very carefully and looked into their behaviour deeply which led him to know that they are not just simr but they match the organisms present in their daily lives. The only difference was that he found living or non-living behaviour. As every human on the knows Living organisms undergo growth and development. Non-living things do not grow or develop. They have a lifespan and are not immortal. They have no lifespan and are immortal. That¡¯s the description he himself firmly believes to be. But the studies on the cell on the meteorite have him confused, like how can a single cell show behaviour of a living life form like it¡¯s alive or something. After months of observations, he noticed a tiny difference in the weight of stones which has decreased by a few milligrams but he thought that he might have noticed wrong so he didn¡¯t take it to heart next month this happen again so he believed that it was not coincidental at all and after looking through the growth of cell which has changed a little made him frightened. He hypnotises after calming down and writes down everything he can from the results he got and afterwards he even exins to his fellow scientist about it but initially nobody bothers to believe in him. Feeling little distress about it he convinced a few scientists to do the observation with him. After finding that Naraku Makani was telling them the truth, everyone came together and exchanged their hypothesis about the odd results. That¡¯s when they assembled all the cells from every piece of meteorite. And that was one of the most absurd things they witnessed: all small half-dead cells came together and formed a whole big cell or a small body. For the scientists, it was like witnessing a miracle happening and the possibility of what they could achieve if they were sessful in finding out how the cell form works. But nobody witnessed that the small cell which they found fascinating or a piece of scientific value had already released a micro gamma-like signal towards the space outside of Blossom. Not long after the cell formed a shape it died and the next day, the malice organisms started to wreak havoc on the. The government system almost got dissolved with the increasing destruction of society by the malice organisms. The higher-ups became desperate to put to stop those malice organisms but no weapon was capable enough to do so. A certain mad scientist suggests using the theory they obtained by experimenting on the cell, to create a human weapon. The desperate higher-ups approved of this absurd suggestion so the mad scientist took the lead and formed a team to start experimenting on the live human subjects. Naraku Makani and a group of other few scientists were opposed to this decision but they were put on the detection or forcefully subdued by the people sent by the government to oversee the project. The group who were opposed to this decision took a different approach by getting an experimental test on the dead body of malice organisms. Naraku Makani and his group also found out that the cells which they have researched before matched perfectly with the cells present in the malice organisms, so after knowing that they were hundred percent sure about why those malice organisms would attack their. Using the malice organism¡¯s body, they did all kinds of experiments like how it can survive in a vacuum, how much pressure it can take, what¡¯s the limit of its resilience, and the total strength an indivisible cell can provide to the whole body etc. Using that data, they came up with a serum which can develop the human body to fight against malice organisms. The other group which was also trying to do the same thing wasn¡¯t very sessful but they sacrificed hundreds of people and too many resources to back out and which led to the ident happening. One of their half-sessful experiment went mad from the inhume torture and got out of control. That day, the massacre happened, all the people present were killed by him and until the government men took care of the uncontroble experiment, everything was already over. They only found the dead bodies of all the scientists present there, so the data was also lost. Fortunately for Naraku Makani, he hid in his hidden room, even though he got injured in the process of escaping from the mad experiment subject. He hid the serum sample and wrote everything in the diary in the hope of warning the person who will find this hidden room in the future. ...... ¡°What aplicated backstory? From the information that¡¯s written in this diary that I got, I can roughly guess everything started from that meteorite which was definitely sent by some entity on purpose to this. Haaaa(Sigh)!¡± Erick sighs, processing the information he just read in the diary. Erick wasying in the room provided to the Leader Shun group as they still have injuries which were not healedpletely so in the room, he was alone. He came here when he was halfway in the diary from the deck of the ship. Erick felt there is a conspiracy going on behind the scenes, even if those government people haven¡¯t touched those pieces of meteorite, the would have still gotten attacked by the malice organisms. He was wondering what was in the ss sk but now he knew that it was a sample for a serum which can enhance human¡¯s fight against malice organisms on the same footing ground. Just as he was about to put the diary away, a letter fell from the diary. Erick picked it up and opened it to see what it was, but found that it was a request letter of sorts. ..... ..... ******* Chapter 88 88 88. Trish City And Nihon Empire ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Just as he was about to put the diary away, a letter fell from the diary. Erick picked it up and opened it to see what it was, but found that it was a request letter of sorts. ¡°Dear Sir/ Madam, ..... When you find this diary with the serum sample I would most likely be dead so keep them safe or use it for your interest, my only request is that please meet my granddaughter and daughter. If possible please, send them to live in a safe environment. I just hope that this little request is fulfilled as for me I regret that I wasn¡¯t able to be a good father or grandfather for them. Sincerely Thank you!¡± Erick looked at the letter and read it out, then pondered for a few minutes, not knowing what he should do about this matter. ¡°Ahhh! Whatever, I will think about itter when I¡¯m able to find your daughter and granddaughter!¡± Erick thought he would decide after meeting with them what to do, to leave them alone or to take them with him. Erick tucked away thetter in the diary and put it in his spatial ring. After resting for some time in his room he went out to find the situation outside as he just heard a littlemotion happening. Once he got into the deck, he asked one of the people who was running around with loads of barrels on hand. ¡°Ahhh! Well, are you new or something? These are the mutated sea creatures, the experts said that they have been influenced by the malice organisms in a bad way which led these creatures to mutate!¡± The random person exined hurriedly and ran off carrying the things to the side where a lot of burly men and bandaged people were fighting off with the creatures resemblingrge seahorses with a slight darkish tone on them. Erick looked at the skirmish between them from the corner and analysed the creatures which were being dealt with by the human warriors, at a very fast pace using their firepower as seahorses don¡¯t have sick regeneration ability so they weren¡¯t as hard as dealing with a malice organism. A few hourster, they dealt with them. Erick got to know that it was a normal urrence on their trip. After the first encounter with the mutated creatures, they encountered a few more times with mutated creatures in their week-long or so journey. There were many types of sea creatures like Horned Sharks, eel fishes, Armour crawfish and hedge octopus etc. ¡°Sir Erick! Look, we finally are back to our continent!¡± Energetic young Rodic called out to Erick who was simply enjoying the warm sunlight and cold wind brushing past his face, soothing his mind a little. ¡°Hmmn!¡± Erick, hearing the voice of Rodic, looked towards where his fingers were pointing and saw the small lush greenery as the distance was kilometres apart. Rodic went back to call the rest of the team members with a happy smile. Erick also thought about how he was going to proceed with his n. ...... Half an hourter, they got out of the ship along with everyone else. This time, the harbour was well maintained even though it is evident from the recent marks that it was attacked not long ago. For safety purposes, leader Shun proposed to go with others as all of them are injured and not in very good shape to fight with malice organisms. The harbour is a small base which is heavily fortified with iron fences and electricity wiring over the fences together with mmable gas tanks nearby it. Whenever malicious organisms get near the fence they get electrocuted first and then burned using mmable gas which sparks easily with the help of electricity. Erick was impressed with the thought process of a person who put so much emphasis on the fortifications. After different groups made their decision, they then boarded the big truck which is also fortified with multiple heavy armours. These trucks are also the property of Union Co. and they are responsible for sending the people to the city base. Erick apanied leader Shun and observed everything with fascination and asked whenever he found something he was curious about. Journey took another whole day to reach the nearest city base, Trish city and fortunately for them, they didn¡¯t have to fight in their condition as the path was mostly clear. ¡°By the way, I had never travelled this long before so I am not familiar with thend so mind telling me a little about it!¡± Erick asked after they got out of the vehicle and entered the street of a city which was paved with stones. ¡°Let¡¯s visit a pub nearby where I will tell you slowly!¡± The leader said and led everyone to a nearby pub. Just as they entered the pub, the noise of people eating and drinking came. Some wereughing and some were bellowing into their sorrows. Erick observed that the building was made out of stones or concrete just like all other buildings he came across. In the pub, the leader Shun started telling Erick whatever he asked about and slowly Erick got a basic understanding of where he was. ...... Before the world turned upside down, the world had five continents and each continent was ruled by a massive empire. The eastern north Continent, the western north Continent then Centre Continent, the eastern south Continent and the western south Continent. Just after the world was invaded by malice organisms, the eastern and western North Continent were destroyed in just the span of ten years. That¡¯s when the humans took the invaders seriously but it was already toote. Even though the central, eastern and western South continents tried every weapon on them, the invaders only slowed down but not stopped. After another five years, they lost the central continent after that eastern and western South continents which had lost half of their poption in confrontation with malice organisms, decided to abandon the smaller and scattered cities or towns. They built fortified cities surrounding the central capital of the Empire, with each city housing millions of people. The Trish City that they were on was the nearest city to the harbour, it is also at the forefront of city defence if they were to be attacked by hordes of malice organisms. The empire is called Nihon and Trish city is just a strategic first line of defence so only volunteers dare to live in this dangerous city. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 89 89 89. Livia Cortel¡¯s Back Story ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... The empire is called Nihon and Trish city is just a strategic first line of defence so only volunteers dare to live in this dangerous city. Leader Shun also asked where Erick came from and what he was doing in that forsaken central continent. ..... ¡°Well, I was just passing by and got lost in the middle!¡± Erick made an excuse with a straight face to which Leader Shun gave him a look that said, seriously who would believe in that nonsense? Leader Shun tacitly decided not to ask about Erick¡¯s purpose as he was their saviour so this much respect he deserves from them. ¡°So would you like to apany us to our city, as we need to buy resources for them with what we have got in this hunt!¡± Leader Shun asked Erick if he wanted to apany them and exined to him why they needed to hurry over. Erick didn¡¯t have anything to do at the moment so he agreed to tag along with them as he also needed this world¡¯s currency for amodation so he ought to find something to earn money from. ¡°Is Erick-saning with us!¡± Mortel asked, giving them a look with a curious expression. When Leader nodded his head in agreement, a small smile blossomed on the faces of Cortel-san and Monan-san but the shy girl in the group hid behind the two of them. Feeling curious about the shy girl, Erick asked her name but she further hid behind Cortel and Monan¡¯s back so Cortel replied instead to the shy girl¡¯s ce. Apparently, the shy girl¡¯s name is Martha Merial, she was not good with strangers so it would take her some time to get used to Erick¡¯s presence. The girls were curious about how Erick is so strong and how he obtained his strength, actually about this, everyone in the team wanted to know. From what they had seen during the Erick thrashing of the malice organisms, they hardly believe that humans can do such a feat that Erick is capable of. ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much of a secret. As long as you train hard enough with the right regiment and supplement, anyone can be strong like me!¡± Erick smiled and replied inly not hiding much and what he said is in fact, theplete truth in Erick¡¯s case but helping any person, it might not be possible. ¡°Haa, No way! Just training but what sort of training!¡± Cortel, Monan and Merial asked with shining eyes but Merial was still hiding from Cortel. ¡°Okay...okay, don¡¯t pester Mr Erick! Sorry about that Mr Erick, they are still feeling amazed by what you did so don¡¯t mind their enthusiasm!¡± Leader Shun chided thedies who made pouting expressions then apologised to Erick about their behaviour. ¡°No...no, It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind really! Please, don¡¯t sound so distant with me so just call me Erick that will do!¡± Erick waved his hand to show that he didn¡¯t mind their enthusiasm and also asked Leader Shun to address him casually. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s just a habit and you also have the strength to be shown some respect. So don¡¯t mind if I offended you!¡± Leader Shunughed boisterously then replied giving him martial solute with a slight bow. After that, Erick felt tired just from arguing with Leader Shun about the honour and shit like that. But Erick was able to persuade Leader Shun to be casual with him. Once the team was well fed in the pub and everyone drank to their heart¡¯s content, the leader paid the bill and left from there directly to the other side of the exit of the Trish City. They again took the vehicle leaving for their city, Narsi City. This time there weren¡¯t many vehicles leaving the city, the vehicle they took resembled a bus but because it was heavily modified to tank attacks from malice organisms, it looked like a big iron tank. From the window, Erick was able to see a little bit of greenery here and there, so he guessed that the area hadn¡¯t been cleanedpletely. Erick was sitting between Cortel and Monan, taking his left and right side of therge size sheet. The shy girl, Merial, was sitting beside Cortel. They were sitting on the four-sheeter sheet so Cortel and Monan, both of them were being a little bold by hugging his arm from both sides and rubbing their ample bosom on his forearms. ¡°Ne...ne... Erick-san, can you tell me about yourself a little!¡± Cortel initiated the conversation and asked Erick. ¡°That¡¯s right, can you tell us how your life was before this shit happened!¡± Monan also tagged along with Cortel¡¯s conversation. ¡°Rxdies, I am not running anywhere so don¡¯t worry I will try to answer your quarries.¡± Erick satpletely motionless in fear of touching them inappropriately and tried to calm them down. After feeling that a little pressure from their bosom eased on his arms but notpletely left so he just sighed feeling troublesome when he is a man of culture but he can¡¯t do anything at the moment because of various reasons. ¡°You knowdies, I still don¡¯t know much about you all so why not first start with that in return I will train you guys slightly so how does that sound to you!¡± Erick didn¡¯t answer their quarry but asked the duo in return and tried to strike a deal with them. ¡°Are you telling the truth, you promise!¡± Both of them tighten the hug on his arms making him feel full pressure with their impressive size bosoms. ¡°Yes, I am telling the truth and it¡¯s a promise!¡± Erick hurriedly made a promise with them in fear of losing control of his blood flow and which might make it rush somewhere which will make them face awkward moments and might destroy his strong expert persona. ¡°Okay, then I will start first. My full name is Livia Cortel. I joined the leader Shun team about a year ago. I have a little brother, a cute little sister and a mother. My Father passed away when he was trying to save us from the fall of a building when the chaos started.....!!¡± Cortel took the lead and started first, she introduced her full name and then started telling Erick her backstory which led her to the Leader Shun hunting team. Erick didn¡¯t interrupt her to ask in the middle but he did feel her difort when she talked about her father¡¯s death. ...... ...... ******* Special Thanks to @Patrick_Lynn_Jones for giving this work vote with golden ticket. Chapter 90 90 90. Narsi City And The Bank ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Okay, then I will start first. My full name is Livia Cortel. I joined the leader Shun team about a year ago. I have a little brother, a cute little sister and a mother. My Father passed away when he was trying to save us from the fall of a building when the chaos started.....!!¡± Cortel took the lead and started first, she introduced her full name and then started telling Erick her backstory which led her to the Leader Shun hunting team. Erick didn¡¯t interrupt her to ask in the middle but he did feel her difort when she talked about her father¡¯s death. ..... Cortel recounted her sad and struggle-filled early days, how she joined the leader Shun team and with their help how her life got on track. Erick sympathises with her past, but he didn¡¯t show any pity expression as he knows showing that would be an insult to her and just patting her on the back as a gesture that she did great to survive thus far. Erick has a special ce in his heart for hard-working people and even more so if they aredies. So Erick¡¯s expression softened a little, Monan seeing Cortel scoring brownie points with Erick felt that she also needed to speed up her moves. Monan¡¯s full name is Nans Monan. Her parents are still alive and kicking because by fortunate coincidence that they were out on a vacation and got into a secure ce by chance. Monan still lost her uncle¡¯s family who was kind to her and to live in this messed-up society she had no choice but to pick up weapons and fight for her family¡¯s living. Both girls have something inmon and that is a determination to strive hard for what they believe in. As for the shy girl, Cortel and Monan have somehowe across her in a poor part of the city area which is also a slum area. Merial was being bullied by the group of ruffians so both Cortel and Monan intervened and saved her from those people. After saving her, they learned that she was separated from their family and she also has a little brother who she was trying to protect. Cortel and Monan decided to take her and her brother to their apartment which they had acquired after the hard work of many days of hunting. Erick, Cortel and Monan talk the whole way and get to know each other, even Merial decides to speak a word or two. Erick had a very good impression of the threedies, after talking with them. Before if he only felt like teaching them a thing or two but now he is pretty determined to make them strong individuals. ..... ¡°Common passengers, we have reached Narsi city.¡± A shout of an old man and a sudden jerk of the bus stop made everyone aware that they had reached their destination. Erick, who was engrossed in talking withdies, heard the shout and felt the slight jerk of the bus so he stared outside of the bus window. His gaze went to therge medical-style wall where a few sentries were patrolling around and then he moved his gaze to look at the massive size stone gate with Narsi city written on the top with bold letters in Blossom worldnguage. ¡°Hahahaha! Finally, I am home. Damn, I felt that I wouldn¡¯t make it this time but thank goodness I came back in one piece!¡± An old man sitting in the front seat eximed with emotion seeing the city gate andughing to hide his cracking voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky dog, you got in one piece with broken hand bones but look at me I thought I won¡¯t make it with my one leg smashed up but I also survived somehow, hahahaha!¡± Another person put out his one leg and with a boisterous voice said in a self-mocking smile thenughed feeling a little happy to be back alive. ¡°Hahahaha! I am going to get drunk today and enjoy my moment ofing back alive!¡± A middle-aged manughed seeing the atmosphere and chipping in between the conversation. ¡°Okay...okay! I understand you guys are happy to be back alive but don¡¯t excite yourself too much as all of us are injured somewhere which obviously is not good for our bodies.¡± An old man said while smiling at everyone, he was the same age as Leader Shun and had the sameposition as him. Leader Shun, who was sitting in the back just one sheet ahead of Erick and thedies, stood up and made a gesture for others in his team to get ready to get off the bus once it stopped. After the bus stopped, old Shun bade farewell to the rest of the fellows who were also familiar with him. The bus stopped on a tform meant for it and just after it became empty, the tform slightly rose from the ground and started to shower the bus with water, washing it clean in just five minutes. Old Shun whose full name is Shuna Hoshi, Erick still decided to call him old Shun. Old Shun led everyone towards a building looking like a bank from the outside. The building belongs to a Private Bank which rose in prosperity after the chaos happened and has reached every corner of living human beings. Erick had no idea what this bank does so Old Shun decided to exin to him a little and at the same time he took out a ck card looking like a debit card or credit card from his pocket and handed it to an employee sitting behind the desk who took it with a smile and looked through theputer screen for some time then he handed a box full of silver coins to old Shun. ¡°Cortel-san, What are these coins for!¡± Erick asked, seeing that old Shun took the box from the employee and started counting. He had his own guesses but to make sure he is on the same page asked Cortel about it. ¡°Huh! You don¡¯t know about the currency change!¡± Cortel felt puzzled so she asked Erick like she can¡¯t believe someone didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°Hmmn! I don¡¯t but should I have known about it!¡± Erick paused looking at Cortel¡¯s expression so he said out loud his thoughts. ¡°Umm! Sorry, I thought everyone should have known about it as from what I know, this Bank has reached every corner which humans have upied in these troubled times. The Bank was also one of the reasons humans didn¡¯t go into conflict when it came to exchanging things as it introduced the currency system which only The Bank can give in return for things that the bank asked from the people!¡± Cortel apologised when remembering that Erick might have note across the bank so he might not know so she exined what she knew about the bank and how it came to be. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 91 91 91. MOB Organization ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... A few hourster, ¡°Cortel-san, Monan-san and Merial-san see youter!¡± Erick parted with the threedies after he was made to hang around with them for an hour. Fortunately, Erick had exchanged some fuel for currency in the Bank otherwise he would have to sleep in the streets. ..... ¡°See youter, Erick-sama!¡± Three of them said at the same time with a strange sink. Erick felt troubled by their behaviour and by how they started to call him. But he stopped pursuing them after repeatedly not heeding his words. Thedies left for their homes after saying short goodbyes, Erick also entered a hotel where he rented a room for a day as he doesn¡¯t have much money to waste seeing how costly a rent of room is. Leader Shun and others have already left them after finishing their business in the bank leaving Erick with the threedies. At least, he got familiar with the streets with the help ofdies. ¡°Ahhh! What a hectic day!¡± Erick mumbled sitting down on the bed which looked like it would break anytime from little pressure. As Erick was resting in the hotel room, somewhere else the undercurrents were starting to flow. ...... Miami City, mid-tier level. In a luxurious room, of a high-rise skyscraper. ¡°Mr Buffel! What are your instructions? We have done our part of the deal and finished ten low-tier cities with the help of those low-level hordes of malice organisms!¡± In a dimly lit room, a middle-aged man addressed the man in the projected screen and bowed ny degrees with fear and respect. ¡°Good, you have done great and expect a good reward for this. For now, maintain the bnce of the horde and keep the other party in check so they don¡¯t go out of line against us!¡± The gruff voice sounded like an old man from the projector screen which was filled with arrogance as he spoke with the middle-aged man. ¡°Yes, thank you for the honour Mr Buffel.¡± The middle-aged man thanked the old man on the screen while further bowing his head which was also hiding the wretched smile emerging on his face after hearing the word ¡®reward¡¯ from Mr Buffel. ¡°Okay, keep up the good work!¡± Mr Buffel waved his hand after saying that he cut the line then the middle-aged man stood straight looking at the projector and confirming that the line had been cut. ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha!¡± A middle-aged man and the light switch turned on, turning the room bright and the appearance of a middle-aged man can be seen who wasughing like a madman. Wearing golden rings on all his fingers and a golden chain with a diamond locket on his neck. He stood there with his hand on hisrge belly andughed like a madman. ¡°Cough...cough! Brother Morald, what¡¯s making you so happy!¡± A man suddenly entered the room while coughing and asked the bear belly man why he was so happy. ¡°Why, you ask brother Billy, hey! It¡¯s because we can finally do our business and make some real flow of wealth in our hands!¡± Brother Morald replied with a smirk, sounding like a real thugass. ¡°You mean, Mr Buffel agreed to let us do the business in his territory.¡± Brother Billy asked with a surprised expression. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say anything about it but he didn¡¯t deny it either so there is a chance that we will get the permission soon.¡± Brother Morald shook his head but he exined with a confident smile as he was sure to get that chance. ¡°Then we should celebrate a little about the sess!¡± Brother Billy suggested while indicating to brother Morals about alcohol with his hand. ¡°Sure... sure!¡± Brother Morald didn¡¯t shy away and went over to a shelf made of ss material after opening it, he took out a bottle of alcohol named branny and filled two cups and put it down on the table. ¡°Cheers!¡± Both cheered to each other and drank to their heart¡¯s content. Outside the room, ¡°Hey, big bro! What made the boss so happy!¡± A young man with thug clothing and ear piercing asked a big muscr man with a mean look who was also standing guard at the door and enjoying the smocking. ¡°Hey, little brat! Don¡¯t you know what our business is?¡± The big man raised his eyebrows and asked without replying to him. ¡°Hahaha! I am a little ignorant big bro!¡± The young manughed awkwardly and with a humble smile replied to the big man. ¡°Listen here brat, don¡¯t ever offend the boss if you want to survive and not feel the hell!¡± The big man gave him some advice, feeling a little generous today, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bother replying to the rookie¡¯s questions. ¡°Thank you... thank you, big bro! I will keep that in mind.¡± The young man thanked the big man with a big smile and bowed to him for giving him valuable advice. ¡°Hey, little Mero! Come..e, I will exin to you a little about the boss and the work we usually do!¡± Suddenly another person entered the hallway and came over then dragged the young man away from there. ¡°So young man Mero! Here is the rundown of what or how the boss handles things!¡± The person has a mature vibe with a talkative personality so he started to exin to the young Mero what kind of world he has gotten himself into. The two brothers Berners Billy and Dolly Morald were life-and-death partners. Before the chaos started, they were a famous duo in the underworld. Morald was brains and Billy was brawn so they took care of each other¡¯s weaknesses by working together. After the social order copsed and nobody left to keep them in check, they opened their wings and started to dabble in everything illegal in society. Before they only did business in drugs and weapon trafficking but now that there are no police and other social bindings there to stop them. They started not only drug trafficking and weapon trafficking onrger scales but also the kidnapping of women and children, mostly young girls. The two brothers made a gang into a small organisation, Mobi Gang into a MOB organisation. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 92 92 92. ves ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... .... ¡°Woo...woo! Mommy, I feel scared, what are those bad uncles going to do with us?¡± A little girl wearing tattered clothes cried out and clung to her mother¡¯s embrace. ¡°Shsss!! Don¡¯t worry, Mom will protect you!¡± A young mom who also has dishevelled clothing on her body, tried to stop her child from making too much noise as she was afraid that those bastards might do something to them. ..... ¡°Sis! What should we do? I don¡¯t have a good feeling looking at these bastards who are eyeing us like pieces of meat!¡± A youngdy sitting not far away from the mother-daughter pair with her sister said in a hushed voice silently pointing her finger at the men standing guards outside the cell where they kept them in a bind. There are hundreds of captives who were kept in the old police cell which had been modified now with strong material for keeping these captives on hold. Surprising thing is that all of them are women or children, and not one of them is male among them. Next to the stronghold in another building, ¡°Chief Baji, how much longer are we going to keep this batch of ves!¡± A big nose man asked the man sitting on the chair with his legs on the table keeping his eyes closed like he was sleeping. ¡°Hmmn!¡± A man with a thick ck beard and a trimmed moustache, opened his eyes hearing someone calling him. ¡°Ohh! Big nose, what¡¯s the hurry? We will do the usual then send these ves to their new owners!¡± He replied while blowing spunk from his ears. ¡°Hehehe! I just wanted to taste some good pieces of booty!¡± Big nose smiled in a vulgar manner and replied while scratching his hair like a shy little bitch. ¡°Fuck... I haven¡¯t even tasted myself and you want to go ahead of me. Your piece of shit!¡± Chief Baji barked at him with an angry expression while looking at him with a re. ¡°No... no, I dare not! I was just asking... !!¡± Big nose hurriedly denied waving his hands frantically seeing the angry look on chief Baji¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know how the business is done or do you want me to teach you every time!¡± Chief Baji looked at him with an arrogant look and disdainfully said while getting up. ¡°Hahahaha! Chief Baji is right!!¡± Big noseughed nervously and nodded his head repeatedly in agreement. ¡°Paw!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Chief Baji pped Big nose making him fall face-first. ¡°Don¡¯t damage the goods otherwise you will know the consequences!¡± Chief said while looking down at Big nose who just covered his nose which was bleeding slightly and dared not to meet Chief Baji¡¯s eyes. After he walked away from there, Big nose stood up and wiped the blood from his nose and looked towards chief Baji¡¯s direction with a sinister smile. ¡°Hey, keep being arrogant and I will see how long that willst!¡± Big nose snickered at him and then he took out his cell phone which has be a hardmodity and dialled a number. ¡°Ring...ring!!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr Mattu! Do you remember me and is the offer still standing!¡± Big nose asked with a respectful voice after the call got through. ¡°Ohh, Big nose! What, is your boss not treating you well? My offer from thest time is still in effect so what do you say!¡± A voice full of sarcasm came while the person himself sounded a little arrogant but Big nose knows that the person can be arrogant as he has the capability to be so and not like his chief Baji who was relying on the backers¡¯ influence to act arrogant. ¡°Hahaha! You guessed correctly. I don¡¯t like the way Chief Baji acts toward me so I decided to take up Mr Mattu¡¯s offer!¡± Big noseughed and sounded a little ashamed that his purpose was seen through by the other party but he still replied honestly as he didn¡¯t have anything to hide. ¡°Okay, if you have decided to switch sides ande over to us then make sure to keep your end of the deal!¡± Mr Mattu sounded a little serious putting his working attitude to which Big nose understands he means business so he didn¡¯t interrupt him and agreed with him. After that Big nose hung up and collected all the information from the chief Baji desk with all the information on the total people they have captured as he can also use these people for a good bargain with Mr Mattu. On Chief Baji¡¯s side, he directly came over to where the captives were held in cells. He stood there with his hands in his pockets and looked over every woman ordy present there with a scrutiny gaze while hiding hisscivious smile which was emerging slightly on his face. He picked five or six youngdies and ordered his men to lead them to his room which was also the only little luxury room avable in this temporary base. Thedies who were led by the three or four people forcefully tried to struggle and cried but the strong burly men took them without blinking and smiled with a lecherous gaze on their bodies. Thedies got even more terrified by the gaze directed at them and started to pray for whatever god or devil is there to save them from these demon-like humans. Once they got into the room situated on the second floor, the burly men threw thosedies inside and locked the door from outside so they wouldn¡¯t try to run away from the room. Shortly after Chief Baji came and entered the room, after entering he locked it from inside then instantly he got rid of his clothes and got buck naked. For an hour or so the scream ofdies was heard throughout the building premise and the men on duty got very horny listening to their boss enjoying himself. As every man was scum and a dirty murderer in this gang so nobody felt slightly bit pity or sorry for the innocentdies who were getting raped or abused by their chief Baji. Even more so they were waiting for their opportunity to do the same thing as their chief, that is to defile thedies which they find to their liking. But nobody noticed that a child slipped past their guards and left their settlement from the weak spot they forgot to check. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 93 93 93. Shen Cheril¡¯s Escape ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... .... (Pov Cheril) I love my parents very much even though it¡¯s a hard life outside but they never let me starve. My parent¡¯s surname is Shen, so my name is Shen Cheril. ..... Both of my parents worked the whole day, leaving me with a kind grandma who was also our neighbour. I am nine years old, and my parents often said that I was a smart kid so I worked hard to impress them. Sometimes, my parents would exin to me how dangerous the outside world is so I should never leave alone to y outside and remain with the kind grandma. They said there are bad ugly monsters who would eat people for food and even some bad uncle who would kidnap you if you met them alone. I always make sure to remember my parent¡¯s warnings and never leave the kind grandma¡¯s side. I would also try to help the kind grandma who often takes care of me. I liked the beautiful flowers so whenever I get the chance I would water my flower pots with great care, hoping for them to bloom soon. I learned after hearing from grandma that the world wasn¡¯t always like this, the environment was fresh and the soil wasn¡¯t so bad. Grandma said she was very good at gardening and liked to nt vegetables. I said why she is not doing it now, she replied that she is not young anymore and can¡¯t move her body well. I wanted to help her do the nting so I asked the grandma to teach me how to rear tasty vegetables. In the evening, I would tell my parents what I learned from grandma and say that when I grew up I would take care of them so they wouldn¡¯t have to go out to work in the future. Every day my parentse home with tired expressions on their faces, even though I asked many times but they never tell me anything and said I was still not big enough to know or care about those things. Just like usual today, they came back home but they frantically started packing things up and told me to tell the grandma in our neighbourhood to pack her stuff. I asked what happened, they didn¡¯t exin much, only said that the big ugly monsters are attacking the nearby city where we live and most likely, our city would be their next target. I felt scared remembering that the big ugly monsters would eat us if they caught us. For the first time, I saw a crowd of people gathered together in the exit area of the city. As father said, all of them are afraid of being beaten by big ugly monsters so they are running away from here. My father carried me in the back and held my mother¡¯s hand and then he led us with the crowd of people who knows where. But I was curious to know how can everyone be afraid of big ugly monsters and not fight with them. Until I witnessed the destruction caused by those ugly monsters who tore apart big houses like they were made of foam or something and ate them whole. I was shaken to my core witnessing everything from a great distance away from them, but they still caught up to us and father got injured saving us which led him to be squashed to death by the fat ugly monsters. I didn¡¯t register everything that happened with us and I just clung into my mother¡¯s embrace who was wrapping me up and shielding me with her body. Before those ugly monsters ate us along with many others from the same city, arge number of people came and started to destroy those monsters. I along with everyone thought that we were saved from the disaster butter we got captured by those same uncles who saved us. I steeled my heart and tried to be brave so I didn¡¯t cry out, even when I felt my body shaking from the malicious gazes of weirded bad uncles. I never left my mother¡¯s hand for a second for fear that I might lose her too. We were led to a base which looked like it was abandoned not long ago and then they put us into the cells which I often heard from grandma¡¯s stories. There were more people that I noticed along the way, who were kept captive just like us. So I thought these uncles are the bad guys which my mother warned me about. We are here for a few days, with dark damp cells and one meal a day. I never felt chill before or what it feels like to be hungry but here I experience everything. Even when my stomach hurts or my head buzzes, I keep enduring it and don¡¯t tell or show it to my mother for fear of causing more distress to her as she already does. I feel hurt inside me seeing mother bing skinny daily and dark circles under her eyes, the worry on her face. Today, coincidently I noticed a hidden spot from where a narrow escape route is but those bad uncles always kept watch over us and never left us alone so I wasn¡¯t able to confirm it. I used my brain and concluded that if I want to save my mother from these bad uncles then I need to escape from there and hope that I find someone to save my mother. I observed the situation on the base and noticed that today the uncles were acting weird and nobody was paying attention towards us so taking advantage of the situation I made my escape using the hidden route without telling mother about it as I was sure that she wouldn¡¯t allow me to take such a big risk. I sessfully escaped from there but didn¡¯t know where to go after escaping. I had no idea which direction to follow and where I could find a good uncle to save my mother. Even so, keeping the worry in my heart and nervousness, I took a random direction and ran from there with hope in my eyes. (Pov End) ...... ...... ******** Chapter 94 94 94. Training ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... .... ¡°Your stamina is goodpared to normal people but if you want to fight malice organisms then it won¡¯t be enough!¡± A young man with an average appearance and the presence of an expert was teaching threedies and one youngd a lesson. ¡°Arg! But it¡¯s hard to follow through with your training method and look, our little Rodrick is already huffing for air!¡± Ady replied while wiping the sweat off her face. ..... ¡°Cortel-san, Monan-san, Merial-san, and Little Rodrick, if you canst for a week then you can improve tremendously!¡± An average-looking man smiled and addressed them all with confidence which made them want to believe in him. ¡°Okay...okay, Erick-sama! We get it, so we will follow along with your training if it can help us be stronger!¡± Cortel replied and closed her fist then put her hand in front to which Monan, Merial, and Rodrick followed and put their hands above her to show that they agreed with her. ¡°Great, I will make sure you won¡¯t regret your decisions!¡± Erick smiled with satisfaction and reassured them that he would make them strong. Erick, Rodrick, and threedies are on the outskirts of Narsi city, away from the noise of the city and Erick was checking their overall capabilities to see where they need improvement. As they made an appointment yesterday to meet, Erick had breakfast in his room which was stored in his storage ring, and met withdies and Rodrick right after that. Rodrick was the one who suggested this ce which was devoid of anyone so nobody would disturb them there. Erick noted thatdies have above-average stamina from a normal person except for Rodrick whoes short in stamina. Rodrick has a good sense of observation skills so Erick had a n to teach him some tactics to make him able to be the brains in their team. After resting for a while, they left from there toplete their daily mission which was to find an animal and hunt it down. With the environment bing contaminated, the animal also got influenced by it, making them fierce and more dangerous but with more people hunting them for food, they started to be rare ingredients. Today they were lucky toe across a furry bear, Erick let the four of them cooperate and hunt on their own. Rodrick used his intelligence to make a simple trap which was enough to distract it and from behind the bushes, threedies ambushed the furry bear. Even though they were sessful in ambushing, because the furry bear had a high defense, their weapons weren¡¯t able to prate its skin. But after the great struggle, four of them were able to take it down using hit-and-run tactics. The bear weighed more than they could carry so Erick took the heavy bear on his shoulder with one hand, again surprising them and reminding them that he was a freak of nature. ¡°I smell bloody and rotten body odor!¡± Rodrick smelled the air and found that odd so he tracked the smell and found small footprints. ¡°These footprints do resemble children¡¯s but how can a child be here in the wilderness!¡± Monan¡¯s words made them wonder so they proceeded ahead. Rodrick took the lead or more as Erick encouraged him to take the lead to find the source of footprints as practice would be a better option for him to develop his talent. Rodrick didn¡¯t disappoint them, he was able to track the footprints which were covered by dirt and rotten leaves. ¡°Ahhh! What is this child doing here!¡± Thedies shrink seeing the condition of the child who was dried up and his body was unresponsive even though they made so much noise. ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, we can still save the child!¡± Erick calmed them down and inspected the condition of the child. He was also surprised inside that the child has great tenacity to survive, as his body is on the brink of breakdown but still has a little breath. The blood flow in his body was a mess because of a lot of scratches and tears in his skin which made him lose blood slowly. The child still has a little bit of breath but it¡¯s very hard to notice that. Erick used some of his acupuncture knowledge and closed all the blood flow then stabilized his breathing. ¡°For now he is out of danger but we need to hurry back and treat him soon otherwise he would die from theck of nutrition as his body is empty of energy to maintain its sustenance!¡± Erick said, putting his spare outer shirt on him and exining the condition to others. Cortel took him on her back and all of them went back to Narsi city immediately. Fortunately, they reached in time and administered him the nutritional doses to make his body stable and recover slowly. Erick also went around the city to look for herbs but he only found somemon herbs, he still did his best to make a recovery potion for the kid and have him drink it. The furry bear was exchanged for money in the biggest hotel around Narsi City which waster distributed among the four ording to their contribution. Erick wanted Leader Shun and others to join them in the training but they said that it would take a whole week for them to recover so he had no choice but to leave them be and only train the four of them. The next whole week, Erick trained them carefully and made sure they didn¡¯t destroy their bodies in the process because of over-enthusiasm. They also visited the kid who was in the care of a small hospital in the city. He was recovering very well because of the Erick potion which was given to him every day once. After the training, Erick would make a medicinal bath for them and remind them to strictly mix it in their bath and soak it until it bes transparent. At first, four of them weren¡¯t sure what it does but after their first bath, they understood howfortable they felt after soaking in it so they obediently followed Erick¡¯s advice over the week. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 95 95 95. Finding The Clues ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... After the constant soaking in the medicinal bath, the strength of Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick leaps in bounds. Making them wonder what sorts of medicinal baths they were taking. Erick was pleased with the progress, he could have given them the pill to make them stronger directly but because theycked very essential things likeck of energy filled environment which would be harmful to them in ater period as they had a lot of impurities in their bodies and also the imbnced foundation. Now that they have soaked in the medicinal bath, their bodies have no hidden problems left. ..... Leader Shun and others also recovered from their injuries, a few of them have broken bones so Erick had to give them a bone adjoining form which is a dose of medicine for them to take. Leader Shun and others were also surprised and shocked to find the changes in the four of them. Not just the strength but also the appearance had improved, making them regret that they should have asked Erick to let them join from the start. Erickughed looking at their expression so he teased them for a while but at the end of the day, he did tell them that they would also get to soak in the same medicinal bath. The child which they had found in the wilderness also woke up after a week of care. At first, he was confused but the nurse of the hospital and threedies warmly melted the kid to open up to them. The kid told them what happened with him and his mother, and how he ended up in the wilderness. Hearing the tragic story made the threedies very angry but they also didn¡¯t forget to coax the kid who started to cry after finding some kind people who were willing to help him. ¡°Cheril-kun! Don¡¯t worry, we will help you solve the problem of finding your mother and saving her from those scums!¡± Monan said with a warm smile and showered him with her kindness. ¡°Hmmn! Thank you, onee-chan!¡± Shen Cheril nodded and with a beautiful smile thanked her politely making thedies scream kyaa...kyaa. Shen Cheril had be quite healthy after the treatment provided by Erick daily. The boy has a very cute appearance so when he said politely his cuteness got enhanced, it was also one of the reasonsdies quite liked the kid. After Shen Cheril woke up, he didn¡¯t want to live in the hospital with the strangers as he still had some fears, and the shydy, Merial even stepped forward to take him into her care. Everyone was surprised by her action but they also understood why she did that after all, she did have a little sister who spent most of her time alone so Merial may have thought that Shen Cheril might be a goodpanion for her to spend time with as a ymate. ..... Settling Cheril matters down, Erick took leader Shun and others except for Rodrick and threedies to the usual training spot to give them a rundown on the training exercise and exin to them what to expect. Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick were ready for the next training where they would be practicing the basic method developed by Erick to increase their physical body strength by strengthening the muscle, bones, blood, etc. The next day, their training started and they were divided into two groups, the first group was leader Shun and others, and the second group was Rodrick and threedies. The first group would be training to develop their base strength in the morning to afternoon and soaking in the medicinal bath in the evening. The second group was given two things, first, a basic method or exercise for strengthening the body, and second, a locket made of bluish jade which works as a medium for theirck of spiritual energy in the environment. At night, both groups would inquire about the MOB organization¡¯s recent deeds. As they weren¡¯t professionals in this field so they always got in trouble and Erick had toe and solve it for them. Erick also never forgot to lecture them on what wrong they did and how they could have corrected it. Another week went by, and coincidently Rodrick¡¯s group came across the harassing goons who were oppressing an old man. He was beaten by them quite badly sodies got a little angry at them which led them to beat the shit out of them. After being beaten by the Rodrick group, goons threaten them by using the name of the MOB organization so Rodrick got an idea, by using these goons, they could find their leader and ask for information about Ms. Shen¡¯s whereabouts. Erick was impressed by their handling of the matter, Rodrick did great work using fodder to find their fodder leader. Erick gathered everyone together and had them solve these fodder together as a team, he wanted to see how much they had progressed after his training. Leader Shun group also started using the basic method of training to strengthen their bodies. Erick felt that everyone needed to know how strong they have gotten after training with him. A person¡¯s confidence is a very necessary tool to have oneself. In a battle, a slight indecisiveness may cost you very deeply. If the person doesn¡¯t have confidence in himself or herself then he or she might not be able to move his or her body he or she wants to because of a struggle inside of his mind which is also the cause of indecisiveness. Erick wants the group to develop strong confidence and decisive momentum. So in the future, in a real fight, they won¡¯t suffer defeat. They came to the east side of Narsi city, where there are a lot of entertainment facilities. And one of them belongs to the MOB organization, a gaming club center. ¡°Are you sure this is a thug gathering ce, it¡¯s not that I doubt you or anything but seriously who exactly ys games nowadays!¡± Leader Shun asked the goon who they had captured before to lead them to theiryer, he looked at the gaming center which had neon lights flickering in the entrance with doubt on his face. ¡°Well, we will know if he is right or not, and by chance, he lied about it then I am going to break his balls!¡± Cortel said while looking very menacing, making the goon shiver and shrink while guarding his balls with both hands. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 96 96 96. Rodrick Ghost Like Movements ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Now that we are here, how are we going to find the thug leader!¡± Soren asked as Leader Shun and others entered the game club. All kinds of consoles were ced inside where the young-looking teenagers were ying around wearing thug-style clothing with earrings or piercings. ..... ¡°Now that we look at this facility, it screamed a thug gathering itself!¡± Leader Shun said, looking at the surrounding people. A goon who was with them up till now slipped away from them when nobody was paying attention to him or so he thought but Erick had already noticed him, he knowingly let him go so they would be able to catch the leader sooner. ¡°What are outsiders doing here!¡± Suddenly a young teen noticed them and asked loudly which attracted others¡¯ attention towards them. ¡°Hey, who let them in? Don¡¯t you fucking know that no outsiders are allowed here!¡± A bald-looking middle-aged man came out from somewhere and shouted. ¡°Huh! Do you remember who was guarding the entrance?¡± A young man asked in a hushed tone from another youth who was standing near him. ¡°No idea and I don¡¯t think anybody was on guard duty!¡± The youth replied with a nk face while looking over the entrance. ¡°Hehehe! Big brother, don¡¯t mind the kids? They might have forgotten to stand guard at the door as usually nobody dares to enter our club!¡± A slick-haired man came near the bald man and addressed the man tteringly with nervousughter. ¡°How much longer are we going to entertain these scums, let¡¯s beat their asses and be done with them!¡± Monan said out loud making thugs silent for a few seconds upon listening to her words. ¡°Ptttt....haha hahahahah!¡± Suddenly the bald man startedughing, then other goons followed andughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha! Did you alle here to pick a fight with us with just you ten people!¡± The bald manughed while addressing them with mocking words. ¡°Hehehe! Big brother, they might not have any idea who they are messing with!¡± Slick man used this chance to lick the ass of the bald man and mocked Leader Shun and his group. ¡°Hey listen, you dumbasses! This is MOB Organization territory and Leader Popin is in charge here. Nobody dares to fart in our leader¡¯s territory unless given permission, so don¡¯t even think about getting out after entering the game club!¡± Another dude with a scarred face with slipper cutting hairstyle bragged about his boss and backer behind him, unknowingly he told Leader Shun and his group what they wanted to confirm before taking the next step. ¡°Why the fuck are you exining to them, just beat them!¡± The Bald man barked at the scar face guy who shut up upon hearing the angry voice. When the bald man barked at them to beat the group of ten outsiders, five or six guys with scary-looking tattoos on their arms stood up and moved towards leader Shun and co. ¡°Hehehe! Now that big brother said that you won¡¯t be getting out alive from here!¡± Six guys with scary-looking expressions advanced towards them and even tried to intimidate them with their threatening words but in response, Rodrick stepped forward with his hands in his pockets and a leisurely expression and stood in front of the group. ¡°Hahahaha! What are you doingd,ing forward, looking to die or something!¡± Seeing Rodrick with a rxed posture without fear standing in front of them which irked the thugs very much so they moved with angry expressions and tried to punch him from left, right, front, and sides. But Rodrick disappeared from their vision and appeared behind one of them, knocking him down by kicking him in the knee, making his bnce off, and punching him on the back of the neck. ¡°Shosh!¡± ¡°Thumb... thud!¡± ¡°Wh...what, what just happened?¡± The four thugs were surprised as they didn¡¯t even know how Rodrick got away from their lock and knocked down one of them. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Four of them again tried to punch Rodrick but then again he used the same trick appearing behind one of them and knocking him down. ¡°Haaa! Swoosh....swoosh!¡± ¡°What is this ghostly movement, I don¡¯t even see him move. What the hell is going on!¡± A Bald man watching Rodrick¡¯s action also shouted in surprise and shock. ¡°How is Rodrick doing this, we can¡¯t see his movement at all!¡± Even Leader Shun was bewildered about how Rodrick did this move so he asked threedies as they were with him the most so they should know about his move. ¡°Craaaack....Thumb... Thud! ...Thud! After that, in three breaths of time, Rodrick finished them swiftly without any suspense. ¡°Surround them from all sides and lock them with your guns, I will see how they will get out alive today, dare to make a fool out of me!¡± The bald man feeling angry and slight fear, ordered everyone to surround the group and put them at their gunpoint. ¡°Click...click!¡± (Guns loading voice) ¡°What do we do, now they have surrounded us and they are even using guns!¡± Thest two in the group voiced their concerns and looked a little stiff with nervous expressions. ¡°Calm down you two, they won¡¯t be able to fire their gun at us with Erick-sama protecting us!¡± Cortel said with a calm tone and showed her confidence in Erick after repeatedly being reminded that he was a freak of nature. ¡°Shwiiiiish!¡± (Fast moving voice) ¡°Phaw! Ahhh! ...phaw! Ahhh...!¡± Suddenly, something came flying and knocked the first person¡¯s gun to the ground after colliding with his hand making him cry out loud. Then one after another everyone¡¯s guns were knocked from their hands and everyone cried out as the object colliding with their hands made them feel very deep pain for a short while which was enough for them to drop the guns. ¡°Now, this is our signal, move and subdue as many as you can!¡± Rodrick immediately understood when the first person dropped his gun and cried out holding his hand with a painful expression, so he shouted toward the rest of his team members to make their move and make all the thugs immobile. ¡°Ahhh! Fuck.... Fuck...! Ahhh! Not in the face. Ahhh!¡± Threedies and Rodrick moved with swift speed ahead of Leader Shun and others, making quick work of thugsing across them. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 97 97 97. Finding The Solid Lead ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Half an hourter, Leader Shun and his team fought valiantly against the fifty or so thugs and defeated them very heroically. ¡°Ahhh! No... don¡¯t... don¡¯t p my face! I will tell you whatever you want to know!¡± Pig face chubby guy shouted covering his head and shivering under the angrydy¡¯s fists. ..... Erick watched from the sidelines and was a little satisfied with the team¡¯s result in the situation of two to one. This was just a week or two training result and when he thought about the future, he felt slight anticipation for their growth like in which direction they would develop. At first, they were a little awkward with their movements but slowly they adapted to the stances very beautifully. Rodrick, Cortel, Monan, and Merial took the lead in the fight and with their strong bodies, their movements were like ghosts to the thugs who were just normal humans with below-average strength so the thugs weren¡¯t able to follow their movements at all. Taking advantage of the speed against them, they took down more than 30 thugs without getting a scratch on themselves. And the remaining thugs were handled by Leader Shun and rest with some difficulty. After Rodrick did little interrogation on the bald man who was barking orders to the rest of the thugs before the fight against them, from his mouth they got to know where their leader was hiding all this time. Surprising everyone, the leader was hiding in broad daylight in front of them, he was hiding among the unconscious thugs and feigning to be knocked out so nobody suspected the guy. After knowing who and where he was, three enrageddies dragged him out by his hair into the open space and beat him ck and blue until he begged for mercy from them repeatedly. ¡°So what do you know about the MOB¡¯s organisation¡¯s recent captures of hundreds of innocent people? Don¡¯t even try to be a smart ass, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind grinding your bones to powder one by one!¡± Cortel put her ck boots on his head with disgust and a chilling smile she asked while giving him threatening words. ¡°Hcck! Nooo... please spare me from that, I beg of you! I know a little of what you asked me before!¡± The chubby cheeks leader shrank like a coward looking at the cold and cruel smile of Cortel so he immediately agreed to tell them whatever they wanted to know from him. The chubby thug leader can¡¯t take a cruel beating from the devildies. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t hit you for now so start speaking before I change my mood!¡± Cortel nodded and withdrew her fist from his face but not before giving him a re and warning. ¡°Cough...! I am not sure why you are looking for information about the MOB organisation¡¯s recent heist of people and their resources. But you¡¯re not going to find the information useful!¡± Chubby leader coughed and cleared his throat, nced at leader Shun and the other men in the group while he tried to pry for their reason but all he got was a cold shuddering re from them. After that he led them to his small private cabin inside the building then he handed them a stack of papers which were mostly written reports by the thugs among them, there were only two papers that were useful from which they got another lead. Fortunately, for them this time they are sure that it would give them the answers they were looking for. Once they got the information, they left the thug gathering ce, the game club. Erick shook his head looking at their stupid action leaving future troubles behind so he took it upon himself to clean their mess by using the clip paper needle he left behind various critical trauma on every thug¡¯s body which would give them swift death after three days like a natural death, solving the problem by the roots for the group. Erick silently returned and followed from behind without making them notice that he was gone and sentenced the fifty or so thugs to death. From the earlier stack of papers which they had gotten, they weren¡¯t able to find the list of names or any other thing but they had gotten the name of a person and ce where they had shot of finding him, Miami city. ¡°Okay, guys! You can go home for now as your family and friends might be getting worried for you. We will meet at the usual spot tomorrow at the same time so goodnight and be careful on the way to your home!¡± Looking at the darkness of the night, Erick felt that they were gettingte for their homes so he dismissed them while also informing them to meet at the usual time and ce. Erick wished them night and safe travels to which they replied with big smiles before everyone left for their homes. ...... Miami city, at the luxurious hotel. ¡°Shen Sareko, where are you focusing your attention? Do you want me to whip you again or are you going to be focused here?¡± An arrogantdy with an ugly birthmark on her chin with freckles all over her skin yelled at the unfocuseddy with healthy continence showing her beautiful figure in a tight-fitting french maid dress. Yeah, thedy with an unfocused expression and slight scratch on her forearms is Shen Cheril¡¯s mother who is currently separated from her son and at the moment was lost in thought about her son while worry was filling her mind making her unfocused most of the time, which gives the ugly and jealousdy the chance to whip her as a punishment for not paying attention to her teachings. Along with Shen Sareko, there were a total of 30 women with mature and beautiful-looking appearances. The ugly arrogantdy was in charge of teaching them manners and how to be a proper and obedient ve to their masters. She was also one of the two people who owns this hotel in Miami city, so she has a lot of respect from rich people with hedonistic personalities. In light of the day, the hotel is like any normal 5star hotel but in the dark, the hotel is a high-end ve or high-quality prostitution market for rich folks who are into this side of the business. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 98 98 98. Lord Mauli And NHC ******* ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Today, was a day of auctioning of high ves and prostitutes. So the hall was filled with people with a lecherous nature who are also very cruel when ites to saving their faces or ego. In a private balcony room from where the stage can be seen perfectly well, also one of the VIP rooms. Entertaining the guest, the second owner himself, from this the value of the guest can be calcted. ..... ¡°So how are the goods today, are there any noteworthy orpetent ones among them, Mr. Miris min!¡± The guest spoke in an aged voice and breathed out cigars with style. The old man held a silver and gold lining dragon-shaped cane in one hand. Sitting by putting one leg above the other, smoke from the cigar lingered around in the background making him look like a domineering old man with a ck styled beard and fedora-style cap on his head which covered his eyes and only his mouth was visible showing a smirking smile. ¡°Hahaha! Lord Mauli, I don¡¯t know if you find this batch of goods to your liking but I can say for sure that this batch is much better than the past few batches!¡± Mr. Miris minughed nervously while giving the old man his best ttering smile with subtle praise about his goods. ¡°Hmmn! Puff! Well, I will see what kind of goods you secure this time around!¡± The old man or Lord Mauli hummed while smoking his cigar and breathing out. He looked towards Mr. Miris min and slightly uncovered his eyes from the cap shadow, his voice sounded like a warning to Mr. Miris min who looked at the narrowed eyes of Lord Mauli with apprehension. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind our poor reception and order whatever service your heart desires, Lord Mauli!¡± Mr. Miris min stood up and offered the old man a servile attitude and his hospitality in apology for whatever the old man had in mind. ¡°Hahaha! You know me well Mr. Miris min. Do send five or six well-mannered and pretty handmaids to give me service on your way outside!¡± Lord Mauliughed, spitting his cigar away and said while gesturing to him to go out so he can enjoy his time alone in the VIP room. ¡°Yes...yes! Leave it to me and I will prepare the best handmaids for you myself and send them to your room shortly after!¡± Mr. Miris min replied in an obvious obedient manner and hurriedly appeased the old man¡¯s ego then he went to prepare what the old man had asked of him. ¡°Click!¡± (Door closing voice) Mr. Miris min went out from there to find his partner who was in charge of training the maids to pick the best among them by himself. Inside the room, ¡°Old Master, why did you act that way? Your image would be tarnished if others knew about it.¡± Suddenly a middle-aged man stood behind Lord Mauli and asked with a bewildering expression as he was not able toprehend why would his master put his reputation in the dangerous spot and for what reason. ¡°Hahaha! Butler Koro, you do know that when you want to achieve greatness in life, you have to sacrifice something for it!¡± Lord Mauliughed hearing his butler¡¯s obvious questioning and replied while caressing his beard looking like a sage. ¡°But what can this lowly person help the old master with!¡± Butler Koro became even more confused after confirming that there was a purpose to why the old master acted that way. ¡°You should know why wee here a frequent month, and the sess of our family in these troubled times depends on the research results of the New Hemo Centre(NHC). That¡¯s also the reason why I am willing to provide whatever they need from me.¡± Lord Mauli reminded Butler about their objective foring to this kind of establishment, his voice was filled with respect and slight dread when he mentioned the NHC and also why he was following their every order. ¡°Yes, Old Master! You mentioned thisst time so I tried looking into the history behind the NHC and the people in power behind it but I don¡¯t have much luck except for what the old master already knows.¡± Butler Koro nodded as if reminded about something that he had a hard time digging into. He was also reminded of his recent failure to get anything substantial about the matter so they gave up on it. ¡°Yes, even a few of my old connections are working for them and even warn me about going against them or offending them on any matter. So I am convinced that following NHC wasn¡¯t the wrong choice and so long as we can pass these troubled times, I am willing to make a deal with the devil itself, much less NHC.¡± Lord Mauli¡¯s voice wavered a little like he was reminded of something dreadful which he didn¡¯t want to cross with, even then he was determined to face those fears if he could achieve his goal. ¡°As expected of the Old Master, you have great wisdom and courage to face even a high mountain.¡± Butler Koko praised him with admiration in his eyes looking towards the old man¡¯s dependable back which carries the weight of many people¡¯s expectations. ¡°Hahaha! Butler Koko, you don¡¯t have to gloss over my ego. Anyways you should go and select a few candidates which may catch your eyes from the prepared batch by Mr. Miris min so we can go on our way from this wretched ce!¡± Lord Mauliughed hearing the butler¡¯s admiration-filled words which soothe the old man¡¯s heart a little. Lord Mauli then instructed the butler to pick up what they came here for and leave the decision up to butler Koko to select from the batch as the old man has full confidence in butler Koko¡¯s eyes when ites to looking at a person¡¯s potential. ¡°As youmand Old Master! Then please excuse me!¡± Butler Koko acknowledged the old man¡¯s order and left the room to carry out the order. ¡°Sigh! I am getting old doing this kind of work. I hope that my decision to send these young victims over to NHC isn¡¯t the wrong one as it is the responsibility for their lives that I have to take in the end which made my heart hurt. I thought I had long hardened my heart to face them one day and yet I feel a wave of oppressive feelings sometimes. Still, I am not ready for it, as I need to pay the way so my grandchildren won¡¯t have to live in this hell hole of the world!¡± Old man Mauli sighed once the butler left the room while rubbing his back feeling the soreness. He had faced uncertainty for a second before reverting to a determined one and once again reminded himself what he had done to achieve his goal and how many lives are in his hands. His mind wondered about the old days when he was young, how those days were peaceful for the world. But now he can only pray and work hard so his future generation is also able to witness those peaceful times. ..... ..... ******* Chapter 99 99 99. Shen Sareko Search ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Miami City, One of the mid-level cities under the main capital city of the empire. ..... The whole city has been surrounded by a tall and sturdy wall that can withstand the corrosiveness of low-level malice organisms for days. The wall is wide enough to arm many types of explosive fire-type weapons on all sides of the city. More than a thousand soldiers are patrolling the walls all the time and keeping watch for attacks from malice organisms or men alike. For better protection of the city, there are only two entrances from which people can enter or exit, both are also in opposite directions and are heavily guarded by the men. The gate itself looked very magnificent when you looked closely at it. Using various materials avable on the, the scientist came up with a mixed kind of metal using the leftovers from the malice organisms¡¯ bodies. ¡°Wow, amazing! This is fantastic, I never got the chance to visit cities aside from Narsi city, much less see such a site!¡± A youngdy with quite a beautiful appearance eximed looking at the magnificent view of the gate, there were two more beauties apanying her who also had the same wonder expression. The passerby gave them a weird look, looking at their bumping-like behavior but because of their beauty and the invisible aura they were radiating, nobody had the guts to bother them. Even more so when they were followed by 7 young men and one old man behind them who were also attracting equal attention from the passerby because of the funny smell and their bagger appearance. ¡°Umm! I don¡¯t know about you all but I am feeling self-conscious from all the stares that people are giving us so please Leader Shun, could you lead us faster to some cheap hotel so we can change ourselves!¡± A young man with robust physics said towards the old man in the lead while hiding his upper body with the bags he was carrying on his shoulders. ¡°Okay...okay, I get it! Let¡¯s first register our names at the gate administration office so after entering we won¡¯t get in trouble for trespassing in the city illegally!¡± Leader Shun pointed towards a long line of people who were forming to enter the city where a few officer-looking men were giving them something after asking some questions. Leader Shun and others reached Miami city after five days of travelling from Narsi city on foot. Erick was also training them along the way, after the increase in strength, they were having problems executing their full strength properly so Erick had to teach them a fighting technique that suited each person depending on the bone structure and the personality. The technique was just very basic, not something that can make them catch bullets in their bare hands. But the technique would help everyone adapt to their growing strength ording to their body-wise control needs to perform various activities normally. An hourter, they entered the city, and just after entering made them question themselves if they were living in the rural vige up until now. Their Narsi City can¡¯te even close to this city structure and living environment. The high-rise buildings with multiple skyscrapers can be seen after entering from the gate. Just after walking for another hundred or so steps, they found an inn where everyone changed into new clothing which they had bought beforehand in preparation for their training. As Erick didn¡¯t need to change his clothing when he was clean and tidy from the start so he went out to find a good ce to eat and once he found good enough, he came back to get them. ¡°Hmmn, nom...nom! Gulp! The food is also very different from what we can eat in Narsi city. This is truly a different city all right, a big city close to an elite city.¡± Soren, a young man who carried a backpack for everyone, expressed his opinion between Miami city and Narsi city. ¡°Not just that, did you notice when we came here, how clean the road looked and how vibrant the native is!¡± Commented the youngest, Rodrick pointing at the road and the waiter working at the restaurant. ¡°Anyway, eat first! We need to search for information about that person so we can find little Shen¡¯s mother for him!¡± Cortel reprimanded Rodrick as he spoke between his eating and reminded everyone that they are here for a mission and not for sightseeing. ¡°Now...now! Cortel-san, you don¡¯t have to scold little Rodrick as from his look of excitement seeing the new city, he should be here for the first time, right? So after the mission, we can wander around the city as long as you all want!¡± Erick smiled and consoled Rodrick seeing him making a sad face so he promised to apany them after the mission to wander around all over the city. The faces of thedies and little Rodrick brightened hearing that Erick would be apanying them. So right after eating, they started their search for a particr person. ....... At the Night and Day Hotel, ¡°Hey, you dumb fuck! Can¡¯t you hear me, paw!¡± The ugly-lookingdy screamed at the woman with a dazed expression for the nth time in the day, the ugly mugdy pped her in the back with her whip making a loud smacking sound, which also brought the dazeddy from her thoughts and winced in the pain. ¡°Sorry...please forgive this lowly person for the mistake, Lady Vitch!¡± Aftering out of her revere, she knelt and asked for forgiveness as without showing her sorry state, Lady Bitch...cough Vitch¡¯s anger won¡¯t be appeased. After a month of beating, she perfectly understood how to appease this ugly bugdy Vitch. ¡®Wait for me My little Shen, mother won¡¯t give up before finding you so please be safe wherever you are¡¯ The kneelingdy thought inside her mind, not paying attention to bitch...cough Lady Vitch¡¯s words at all. The kneelingdy is the samedy which Leader Shun and others are searching for right now, the mother of Shen Cheril, Shen Sareko. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 100 100 100. Lofief Bar ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Hey, Bro! How was your day today? Mine was pretty shitty and I don¡¯t have any haul today either!¡± A man sitting at the table with his buddyined about his bad day. ¡°Hahaha! I had some luck today and got a pretty nice bonus, if not who would be paying for today¡¯s alcohol!¡± The personughed while showing off and opened the bottle to pour into the mugs for both of them. ..... ¡°Hehe! Bro, Next time would be my treat so don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Then I wait for you to get some cash first!¡± Both of themughed and bickered with each other. The Lofief bar, a ce which is near the gate on both sides as two separate bars which are also handled by twin brothers. In this ce, the peoplee often to enjoy the old wine which is sipped here by other ces, so the price is above average. Even then the alcohol is well-liked by the local people so theye to the bar and get drunk thenin like the earlier two buddies. You could say, it is also a great ce to gather information from these drunkards¡¯ mouths, they often talk about all kinds of things happening in the city and outside alike. ¡°Anyways, do you guys want to go to the Night and Day hotel to enjoy the night? Don¡¯t worry we will split spending equally among us so how about it!¡± At one of the tables where five uncles were sitting and talking with lecherous expressions when one of them suggested something. ¡°Ohhh! Great, we can do that!¡± Another one also agreed with the first one. ¡°Yeah! Go...go, let¡¯s enjoy today¡¯s night!¡± One after another, all of them agreed to go. ¡°Look at these guys, wasting their hard-earned money into debauchery!¡± ¡°Yeah! Look at these lucky bastards cough I mean hedonistic assholes.!¡± Other people looked at them with various emotions, some of them scolded them while some felt envious of them. ¡°What are you getting jealous of? Use your damn money for once if you want to experience being a true man!¡± A Group of five men scolded back at those snickering at them and left the bar while smiling like drunkards. In a corner, five inconspicuous people were sitting while taking small sips from time to time while paying more attention to others¡¯ conversations. ¡°Hey, did you hear anything noteworthy?¡± A beautifuldy asked another beauty while taking nces at the surrounding people. ¡°Cortel, please pay attention to your side. I haven¡¯t heard anything which I find noteworthy at the moment!¡± The beauty replied to her inquiry. And yes, these five are Cortel, Monan, Merial, Rodrick, and Erick. They were looking for a clue to find the person named, Bitch cough Vitch, they don¡¯t have any idea if the person in question is male or female. Cortel and others had no idea where to even begin looking at this big ce so Erick suggested starting from this ce, a local popr bar. Leader Shun and the other four have been split up and looking at nearby ces like street stalls, weapons stores, etc. Weapon stores are strictly operated by the city guards as per the license issued by the govt. of Empire which is still operating as always. The people below never cared how many peoplee and go into the upper echelons, as long as their life won¡¯t be heavily affected by their policies and schemes. Erick had given them strict instructions not to cause trouble in the city as Miami city is different from Narsi city so the follow-up mess would be hard to clean for Erick without causing others attention on himself and that is what he doesn¡¯t want at the moment. It was also a good chance to train them on the value of observations, and how to read the information you need in a crowd of people without exposing your whereabouts. Fortunately, for Erick, these guys followed his instructions even though they didn¡¯t understand why he was making them do it. Experiencing their strength increases in such a short time, made them regard him as someone who is like a god to them so they followed his every word like a god¡¯s sacred decree. Spending a few hours on the Lofief bar, Erick took them towards a gate from where they again travelled some distance and looked for a hidden ce where nobody would bother them. ¡°Okay, this ce would do! Now then, you all have developed your basic foundation so from now on for a month you all will be doing the strengthening exercises which I already provided you until your body ispletely exhausted!¡± Erick looked at the steep low ground with tall trees around them so he stopped and informed them what they would be doing from now on. ¡°Yes!!¡± All four of them shouted in unison. Erick nodded at them in approval of their attitude and the fire in their eyes to further improve themselves. ¡°Okay, now get ready to start!!¡± Erick gestured for them to get into position. Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick, four of them got in horse stance. ¡°Go... 1,2,3. Common, put more power in the fist!!¡± Erick then gave them signals and started their practice on how to throw well-bnced and filled with power on every fist attack. ...... At the other side of the gate, ¡°Leader Shun, we didn¡¯t find any clue so are we still going to continue!¡± Soren asked old Shun who was pondering what to do as they haven¡¯t gotten a single clue from morning till afternoon. ¡°No, we won¡¯t and I am not sure that even if we continue till night, we will get any clue about this Bitch person!¡± Leader Shun shook his head and stopped their search. They were also feeling a little sluggish from all the activity that they have been doing using their newly discovered heightened senses. ¡°Ummn! Leader Shun, it¡¯s Vitch not Bitch!!¡± One of them reminded their leader that he misspoke. ¡°Cough...cough! Whatever, we will be taking a break and meeting up with Erick-santer in the evening!¡± Leader Shun coughed to hide his embarrassed expression and took the lead to get out the topic while telling them what they will be doing next. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 101 101 101. Night & Day Hotel ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... In the evening, At the random inn, ..... ¡°So what¡¯s the n now, we can¡¯t go on like today!¡± Cortel asked, looking at everyone¡¯s expression, deep in thoughts and scratching their heads in annoyance. They had booked four rooms, one room fordies and one room for Erick and the rest two were for others in the team. Everyone was sitting in the Erick room and thinking about the n they had to follow as today¡¯s method didn¡¯t work so they had to think of a better one. A few blockheads did voice out their thoughts like looking at every suspicious ce in the city or making a poster and asking people about the person but they forgot both methods won¡¯t work, instead, it would lead them into big trouble if the person they are trying to find, ends up finding them first then all of their hard work of being low key would go down to drain. Erick outright denied them, he looked at Rodrick who was the only person that coulde up with a decent method to use without trying to kill themselves. ¡°How about we lure them to us first, and then we can capture a few to ask about the Vitch person or the incident that happened with little Shen!¡± Rodrick¡¯s suggestion was much better than others so Erick approved it and Leader Shun took the role to lure them out. A few more minor details were decided then everyone went to their room to sleep for the night, before that they greeted each other goodnight. The next day, in the morning. ¡°Hello, good morning everyone!¡± Erick came out of his room and greeted everyone, making sure that they were ready for the day. He asked them to meet him near the gate, once they were done with their morning activity and freshened themselves up. An hourter, Erick met them at the gate. He directly took everyone to the location which he found yesterday, and started their daily training. (Time skip-one month) Just like that, a month passed by and their daily training kept increasing in hardcore mode but leader Shun and others preserved with the daily routine. Because of that, their strength increased exponentially and now they can take on more than ten people each without getting into fatal situations. They were sessful in luring the minions of MOB organisations, from whom they got to know a lot of information. Night and Day hotel was one of the things they got from their mouth. Erick even visited that hotel and stole a file containing the names of people the hotel had smuggled as ves or prostitutes. He did find a person with the same surname as little Shen, Shen Sareko. But he didn¡¯t bother to tell the team about it, he was afraid that their motivation to get stronger might dampen after hearing it so he kept them in the dark. Leader Shun and his team had some small fights with the MOB organisation¡¯s minions and Leader Shun and others were always victorious against MOB minions. ¡°Okay, you guys are ready to experience a true battle against hundreds!¡± Erick said with a grinning smile making Leader Shun and others shiver. Today, Erick decided that they are ready for a hard baptism, and for that their recent boost in confidence or strength would be of great help. Erick had gotten the information that today, the Night and Day hotel was holding the monthly auction. He led them there with newly purchased weapons which were carried by Soren on both shoulders, also wearing hard-ted body covers made of fabric and metalbination. Erick has used his money to buy them as a reward from him for keeping up with his training schedule withoutining. At the Night and Day hotel, ¡°Wow...!! Who are these guys, carrying some awesome shit with them!¡± ¡°Hey, blockhead can¡¯t you see what they are carrying so obviously they are Nemesis!¡± ¡°Are they also here for the auction for the ves!¡± ¡°These guys looked loaded, look at thedies in the middle, hoo!¡± All kinds ofments came flying when the leader of the Shun party reached the hotel entrance. What Erick bought them was the best among the things present in the market which also emptied every penny from Erick¡¯s pocket. By the way, The Nemesis term is used to describe the people who made a living by hunting dangerous malice organisms. So the crowd isn¡¯t wrong to call them the Nemesis, as Erick has trained them to be best among the Nemesis and hope for them to be able to decimate the malice organism from this world one day. The party entered thevish halls of the hotel which was decorated with a pink atmosphere today. The bidding had already started, and on the stage, many big men wearing only small cloth between their privates were standing, and a man with a long cane was shouting for a bid. Leader Shun and others went to the upper side where some rich people were sitting surrounded by skimpy clothes girls. ¡°Hmmn! These disgusting bastards, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t like this kind of ce one bit!¡± Cortel whispered in a hushed tone looking at the pigs who were sitting and enjoying themselves with girls in both of their arms. ¡°Yeah, I fucking loathe these types of people! I just want to bash their faces into pig shapes!¡± Monan clenched her fist while making an angry face but she didn¡¯t make it obvious to the ck guys watching them from a distance. ¡°Mmmn! How are we going to find Ms. Shen!¡± Merial voiced her concerns while looking nervously around her. ¡°Everyone please have a sheet and wait for your chance!¡± Erick gestures to them to sit down and calm down. If his guess was right then today, Ms. Shen would be auctioned as a ve for sure. Cortel, Monan, and others sat silently waiting for their chance as they suddenly remembered the words Erick said to them beforeing here. They were also pretty pissed after looking at the several auctions which happened right in front of their eyes. Many times, Leader Shun and others wanted to save the children from being bid by many vulgar-looking people but Erick had stopped them from making any rash moves and gestured to them that it was not the time for them to act. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 102 102 102. Finally Found Ms. Shen ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... The bid continued one after another, the more leader Shun and others saw, the more pissed they got. Even Erick was pretty pissed this time, he made a promise to himself to torture the shitty guy who was responsible for making him pissed. Seeing adult women and men sold as ves is pretty tolerable but the kids who are not even ten years old made his blood cold. If not for his self-control or more like his cultivation being sealed, otherwise his body would have moved his own and decimated everyone along with the building into the fine powder after seeing them like this. ..... When this thought passed by Erick¡¯s mind, a chill went down on every bad egg present in the building. He took a deep breath and looked at the upper corner of his side peering through the walls with chilling cold eyes for a second then he went back to normal. ...... At a little distance away from leader Shun¡¯s party, ¡°What...! You fucking piece of trashes. Can¡¯t you find who the hell is messing with us in our area? What kind of dog shit have you been eating that you became so ipetent. Huh!!¡± Ady with an ugly face and unproportioned body, barked while the saliva kept spilling all over the heads of the kneeling three men. ¡°We are sorry, Madam!! Please give us one more chance to make up for it...!!¡± The three kneeling men begged while their necks shrank from the fright they felt towards the Madam. ¡°Huff! How dare you, it looks like you haven¡¯t gotten the punishment for a long time that you three dogs forgot your position!¡± Madam huffed from speaking too much and felt even angrier towards them so she barked more loudly while taking out a whip from who knows where as she red at the three numskulls. ¡°Pha...pha....pha...!!¡± Whipshing out was heard three times then a tear mark appeared on all three of their backs. ¡°Please forgive us! Please spare us lowly subordinates!!¡± Three of them kept begging for mercy and hoping for her to let them go but she wasn¡¯t having enough of them so she also took a knife while she kept whipping the three with her whip and then she also tried to poke a hole in their bodies with the knife but she stopped by a voiceing from the outside the room she was on. ¡°Hey, Bitch! Are you there, I need you toe with me for a sec!!¡± A male¡¯s rude voice made her eyes on fire as she was about tosh on herckeys more but feeling the voice familiar she decided to look at who this rude bastard is, daring enough to insult her directly in her face. ¡°Kacha!!¡± The door opened and a middle-aged man came into view once she opened the door, making her almost close it again. ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Miris min!¡± Vitch asked with a sarcastic voice looking at her partner, who is also the equal owner of this Night and Day hotel. ¡°I am here to take a look at your ugly frustrated face, nothing much!!¡± He replied with a smile while sounding like a real ass. ¡°Haa! You bastard! Keep on rambling this nonsense and see how I put a pole through your asshole!!¡± Madam Vitch¡¯s angry and direct words made him choke on his own words and tighten his ass unconsciously. ¡°Fine...fine, I admit defeat! Anyways, joke aside, I have gotten the info that today we would have a chance to capture those bastards that had ruined our business several times this month.¡± Miris min put his hand in defeat in front of her and looked awkwardly at her ugly face and even though he felt repulsive directly looking at her, even then he didn¡¯t voice out loud but suddenly he put away the joking mood aside and told her a critical piece of information. ¡°Are you sure that your info is correct!!¡± Madam Vitch asked with a serious expression as she finds it hard that herckeys were unable to pinpoint the location so fast but hisckeys did that. ¡°Yeah, I am hundred percent certain that they would be striking here today. I just came here to inform you so you could make your preparation and have your men ready to move at the given moment!¡± Miris min gave her his full assurance and informed her why he came to disturb her at this time. After he left from there, Madam once again barked at herckeys loudly to move their asses and ordered every man to be vignt for any idents. ¡°Hey, move your asses! Be more vignt of your customers and keep tight security!¡± Every person who was ackey of these two big leaders of this city underworld tightened the lookout of hotel security and the area around it. ...... ¡°How much longer are we going to watch the sick amusement!¡± Rodrick felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself any longer. ¡°Just a bit more, and we are done with this ce!¡± Erick¡¯s voice sounded in Rodrick¡¯s ear, making him gaze toward Erick and nod with difficulty. Erick was impressed with everyone as they were able to keep their temper in check. On the stage, on several asions, a few males or females came out from behind the stage withrge brushes on their naked bodies which were only covered in the private areas. There was even a female young woman, a teenager, and an illegal-age child with an abused or ruffled appearance on them. Erick was also making mental note as to how many torture methods he had to apply on the ring leader for them to be able to repent their sin even a little bit. Just as Rodrick and others were about to erupt, Erick heard the name he was waiting for. ¡°Hahaha! Fellows, our target is here, thedy you see on the stage is the mother of our little Shen!¡± Erickughed which attracted his group members¡¯ gazes toward him so he pointed at the stage where ady with a fair appearance stood with a half-dazed expression with sadness written all over her face. ...... ...... ******* Chapter 103 103 103. Hail Of Bullets ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Erick¡¯s reminder made them focus their attention on thedy standing on the bidding stage. ¡°Is she our little shen¡¯s mother?¡± Merial asked while covering her hand on her mouth feeling sad on her behalf, seeing her haggard appearance even though her body looked healthy but the visible sadness on her face made it obvious that thedy is forced into this condition. ..... ¡°Fuc*ing shit, I am not letting these trash die peacefully unless they have experienced what our little shen¡¯s mother has been through!¡± Cortel voiced her angry thoughts and felt a little sad that they didn¡¯te sooner to get Ms. Shen out of her misfortune. ¡°Calm downdies, and your priority is the safety of Ms. Shen so you three go along with Leader Shun and the rest of your members and secure her first. I will be watching from the shadows and will only help if you are in a pinch so don¡¯t expect too much from my side !¡± Erick said something which made theme out from their angry state and cool down. After listening to Erick mentioning important points they took mental note of it and with determined expression moved forward. Soren handed a few handguns to each of his team members before taking out a marked automatic heavy-handed gun for himself. ¡°Click...click!¡± The safety lock being opened was heard by everyone which made the whole hall pin drop silence. ¡°hahahahah! Finally, you showed yourself. I was getting impatient while waiting for your arrival but I never thought that you only have ten odd people. How the hell do you have the guts to mess around with us!¡± Just then a loudugh echoed from the second floor and footsteps along with it. Mr. Miris min came out while pointing his finger at Leader Shun and his team, saying disdainful words. Mr. Miris min can¡¯t understand how this ten group of people had the idea to mess around with their gang when they have more than 100s people with them. ¡°What are you fuc*ing idiot looking at, surround them, and don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Madam Vitch also came down and shouted at her men who were looking at them like idiots. ¡°Hoooo!!¡± ¡°Click...click...click...!!¡± Taking out their weapons, the men surrounded Leader Shun and others and pointed their guns at them. ¡°Put down your weapons!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, drop your weapons!!¡± In front of so many weapons pointing at them, Leader Shun and others didn¡¯t falter one bit, instead, they had a fire in their eyes which started to burn even more intensely. ¡°DOWN AND OPEN FIRE!!¡± ¡°Bang...bang...bang....bang...!!¡± Leader Shun shouted, which immediately made all ten of them drop down on the sitting position on the ground and open fired their guns at the same time like machine guns, blowing the hell out of anybodying across the way of bullets. All of them had their back on each other which let them form a star formation. Their star formation is also rock solid which lets them protect each other¡¯s backs and fire back at the same time. ¡°Ahhhhhh!! Noooo...!! Ahhh!!¡± ¡°Fire back you little shits!!¡± ¡°Die...die...die...!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± The hall got into chaos, the bullets flew around and sent random people who were at the hall to meet with King Yama. Mr. Miris min and Madam Vitch, both hide behind their men and use their bodies as a shield to escape from the hail of bullets while they keep barking at their men to shoot Leader Shun and others down. Leader Shun and his team had no guilt towards these scums present in the hall as every one of them is trash of humanity so they continued, even after knowing their stray bullets were making piles of corpses of these people. ¡°Bang...bang...bang...bang...bang!!¡± The hail of bullets kept flying in the hall for half an hour and only stopped when their guns were out of bullets. ¡°Ahhhhhh!! Ahhh!!¡± The people who only had one or two bullets in their non-fatal body ces kept wailing among the noise of bullets but once the bullets stopped, only the wailing was left in the hall. The original hall where hundreds of people were busy with their hedonistic activities, had now turned into a pile of rubble with bodies and blood scattered around. Fortunately, the ves branded by these people were kept in a different ce and Ms. Shen who was on the stage had long been taken from there and was sitting in the middle of Leader Shun and his team¡¯s star formation, tightly protected by everyone. Shen Sareko just sat there with her head between her knees and both hands covering her head. She was smart enough to not run around in the chaos but also was very afraid ofing into the middle of their mess. So Erick moved her with his fast movement, and nobody noticed her missing from the stage. ¡°Run... run for life! Ahhh!!¡± Someone shouted when the sound of guns firing stooped. ¡°Ahhh!! Please don¡¯t kill me...ahhh!!¡± ¡°Mommy! I don¡¯t want to die...Ahhh! Save me!!¡± Some begged while they escaped with limped legs or some screamed for their mothers when they saw others¡¯ dead bodies and blood sttered around them. As for Leader Shun and his team, they threw their empty guns towards the Soren who hurriedly kept them behind his back, and in return, he threw nine, different weapons towards each like sword, mace, spear, hammer, or axe. Cortel, Monan, and Merial had long been notified of Ms. Shen¡¯s presence with them so they in a kind and warm manner tried to exin who they were and why they were there. It took all their effort to make Shen Sareko believe them but she was still skeptical about it, but after hearing that they knew her son, Shen Cheril, she agreed to follow them. ¡°Move your asses, you bastards, and don¡¯t let those intruders escape alive from here!!¡± Mr. Miris min shouted at top of his lung towards the men entering from the second floor anding from the back door while pointing angrily at Leader Shun and his team. ¡°Quick, make your escape, we can¡¯t let them fire their guns at us!!¡± Leader Shun also shouted at his team to move hurriedly as they also knew full well that they can¡¯t defend themselves against the bullets. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 104 104 104. pping Hard On The Face ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Don¡¯t! Not that way, move from there!¡± Rodrick shouted when they were almost to the exit door and were about to go outside from the front door, and Rodrick sensed the danger, he warned Soren and others but it was alreadyte as they were already in front of the front door. ¡°Bang...bang...bang!!¡± ..... Suddenly the bullets came flying from the outside, Soren with four brothers who were in the front, hurriedly tried to dodge and hide behind the wall beside the door but still, a few bullets grazed their bodies. ¡°Ahhh!! Fuck*ing shits!!¡± Soren had weapons on him so his body got shielded by them but four others were hissing from the bullet holes in their hands and legs. ¡°Hey, are you all right!¡± Leader Shun and the rest lucked out as they were behind the five of them so they were safe, hearing others cry in pain Leader Shun asked in worry. ¡°Huff...huff!I am fine!!¡± ¡°We are also fine, it¡¯s just a small issue!!¡± They hurriedly denied and shook their heads even though they breathed hard but they had calm expressions to show everyone that they were all right. But they were still surrounded from back and front so there was no escape route for them. Leader Shun and others got in a pinch. ¡°Umnn! This situation is a bit difficult to solve but it¡¯s not impossible. I, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick can try thinning the number inside, we can use that self-important trash as a hostage to escape from here!!¡± Cortel words made everyone look at her in surprise. ¡°What...! Don¡¯t you dare give me that look!!¡± Cortel made an upset face when they gave her a look that said ¡®ohh! So you also have a brain!¡¯. Even though they are surrounded, they still have the same expression as when they started. ¡°Hey, you group of morons, hurry up and die!!¡± Mr. Miris min stood behind his fifty men who had just assembled and cursed at Leader Shun and his team. While gesturing to his men to shoot them, before any of his men could react, the front five or so men wailed suddenly, and with a thud voice, they dropped down with their throats split and blood spilling like fountains. ¡°Ahhh!! Ahh!!¡± The more screaming sound echoed after five or so went down and slowly the number increased and became 20 or so. Only then a few of them reacted and noticed four people were moving between them at a high speed. Rodrick and the threedies again demonstrated the impressive strength they had. They moved at a speed that was difficult for these normal thugs to react against them so one by one every thug got taken down by four of them. With swift movement like wind, taking lives like cutting unwanted weeds without the slightest resistance. Leader Shun and rest again felt reverence for their strength and felt the gap between them. ¡°So what were you saying earlier? Mr scum leader!!¡± Cortel said sarcastically while keeping her sword in his throat. ¡°N...nothing, nothing at all! I was just joking around, hahaha!! Mr. Miris min stuttered, feeling the cold chill on his neck, and replied with a forced ugly smile whileughing nervously. ¡°Hey, where do you think you are going!!¡± Monan caught Madam Vitch trying to escape by using dead bodies as a cover. ¡°PHA...PHA...!!¡± Two psnded on both Mr. Miris min and Madam Bitch...cough Vitch¡¯s faces. ¡°Phew... that was satisfying!!¡± Cortel sighed with a small smile, feeling like a little bit of her grievance that she had with these scum leaders had been credited after two hard ps. A handprint appeared on the same side on both Mr. Miris min¡¯s and Madam Vitch¡¯s faces. ¡°Now that we have this scum in our hands, we should immediately escape from here!!¡± Rodrick reminded them and took Mr. Miris min by the cor. He also pushed his de slightly into his throat to make him follow obediently with them. As for Madam Vitch, Monan also put a de on her throat and led them toward the others where they were standing while protecting Shen Sareko in the middle like a chick protecting its hen. ¡°Now be a good boy, and listen to what I will tell you to do!!¡± Rodrick said in Mr. Miris min¡¯s ear while showing his reflection on the cold de making him nod his head like a chicken. ¡°Common, have your men throw their weapons on the ground and stand with their hands behind their necks!!¡± Rodrick said after they got out from the front gate with Mr. Miris min and Madam Vitch as hostages that nobody dared to shoot their gun at them. Afraid of implementing their leader in their crossfire, if bystanders think that these men are worried about their leaders then they are utterly wrong to think that. These men are worried about shooting their leader¡¯s body by mistake because if their leaders die then who will pay them their sries and luxurious lifestyle that they used to? In these troubled times, nobody cared about being loyal or shit like that, as long as the interest aligned with the person then those people would follow along with whatever the fellow asked them to do. That¡¯s what is happening in front of the Night and Day hotel. ¡°Do as he says, throw those weapons in the ground, hurry the fuc* up!!¡± Mr. Miris min shouted towards his men, feeling the cold sword increasing the pressure on his throat. ¡°Yes...yes!!¡± One by one, immediately everyone threw down their weapon and stood in a two line with their hands like they were asked to. ¡°Hehehe! That¡¯s good, that you fellow listen to you otherwise my hand might have slipped just now!!¡± Rodrick¡¯s yful words made Mr. Miris min shudder in fear. The same thing happened with those that were Madam Vitch¡¯s people and after having made a way for themselves, Leader Shun and Rodrick helped Soren and others who were injured to move along with them. When they were some distance away from them, Rodrick even shouted so nobody would follow behind them. After walking near the exit, they took both scum leaders into the alley and beat them until their faces became disfigured. ¡°Okay, we are good to go!!¡± Feeling satisfied after beating the shit out of both leaders, Leader Shun and his team along with Shen Sareko exited Miami city and left directly for Narsi city to the back of their home. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 105 105 105. Death Of Mr. Miris min and Madam Vitch ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Once Leader Shun and others were outside of Miami city, safe and sound. Erick snuck back into Miami city and went towards the Night and Day hotel. Leader Shun and others didn¡¯t have time to save those innocent children from their grasp. Erick thought about doing something for them and he was also pretty pissed at these scums whose bottom line is so shallow that they even sell their humanity on a silver tter if the price is right. ..... Erick directly went to the second floor where he previously saw both Mr. Miris min and Madam Vitch conversing togetherst time. He did find them but their appearance was worse than pigs, so he looked at them with disgust and wonder what kind of torture methods would be good for these scums. There were only two of them in the room and nobody else was there. Erick didn¡¯t bother to go talk shit with them and directly neck-chopped them to make them pass out. After that, he searched around the hotel and found a perfect room to start his little punishment trial for these two. The best room for debauchery, with all kinds of materials and toys with soundproofing which is the main reason he chose this room for them. He took them into that room and put them into the bed made of nails. A few minutester, ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± Both of them screamed after registering the pain from their sensors, the more they moved around the body in the bed the more ruthless stabbing they got in their backs. ¡°Ah! Hello there, you have woken up!!¡± Erick greeted them with a cold smile, but to them, he looked like a devil from hell. ¡°Ahhh!! Mmunaahhh!!¡± They tried to mumble something but the pain made them stifle their words. ¡°Well, well...well!! What should I try next!!¡± Erick mumbled looking at the collection of toys for S&M y. ¡°Huh! I forgot to introduce myself so sorry about that. Hmmn! How should I say that I am the type of person who doesn¡¯t proactively search for things to do but also won¡¯t ignore if they are done in front of my eyes.¡± Erick looked at them with a nonchnt expression while he said a few words that were most likely unable to reach the duo as they were busy screaming in pain. ¡°*&*&*&*&!!¡± Incoherent words came out of their mouth after the half of hour light torture. ¡°You never would¡¯ve thought that one day you both would be punished for the crimes that you havemitted all your life!!¡± Erick¡¯s words made them choke repeatedly and ponder why they are being punched so emotionally in their ego that they felt mentally damaged. They felt that they had used almost all their luck so they were now receiving endless backward and bad karma. ¡°Ahhh!!Ahhhhh!!¡± The scream continued for the entire time as Erick used on them to torture with various creative methods to make them remember even in their next lives. Both scums were already on nailbeds and Erick also put a nail clipboard above their stomachs and using that he tried to break bricks, just like he often saw in the Tv dramas. He even made them drink chilli mixed water, making their throat feel burning from experiencing it firsthand. He also tried the wax method so he put ten or so candles all over their bodies and lit them up and had them slowly drop the hot wax on their reddish skin making them scream like a banshee on the loose. After half an hour of toying with them, Erick got bored seeing the same expression starting to now which was the same crying and screaming expression on their faces. ¡°Okay, I had enough of ying around you. I hope you can remember this feeling with your heart and soul so you don¡¯t make the same kind of mistakes in your next life. Goodbye!¡± Erick put away his yful expression and adopted a cold look while giving them his advice but looking at their unresponsive body they wouldn¡¯t understand what he was saying anyway so he punctured their veins in multiple ces and left them there slowly bled to death and went to back where Leader Shun and others were at, silently without alerting anyone. ...... A few hourster, when Erick slipped away after finishing his work. Two people coincidently wanted to use the room and immediately after seeing the horrifying scene, they screamed out loud notifying the nearby thugs to swarm into the room. ¡°Not good, both of them are not breathing!!¡± A man checked the pulse and notified everyone that the leaders were dead. In just a few minutes, everyone got the news that Mr. Miris min and Madam Bitch...cough Vitch, both of them are dead. All the thugs working for two leaders were in an uproar, some were afraid that the same thing might not happen to them so they requested to be paid early for their hard work from the second highestmand in the gang. A man who had directly worked under Mr. Miris min, who was also second inmand of the gang, called out a number that he knew that he should notify first as the death of the Miami city leader is not a small thing. ¡°Ring..ring...!!¡± ¡°Hello! Who are you!!¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s rough voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Hello...hello, Boss Dolly, I am second inmand of the Miami city branch, Sommer Silly!¡± Sommer Silly stuttered a little hearing the familiar tone so he did his utmost to make his voice sound respectful to the other side. He knew that on the other side, the person speaking to him is Dolly Morald, a ruthless character who is not easy to reason with and was quick to anger. ¡°Huh! Miami city, mid-tier one, Miami city!!¡± Dolly Morald asked in confirmation like he just remembered that there was a Miami city under them. ¡°Yes...yes, a mid-tier city. I called the boss to let you know that something big happened in Miami!!¡± With a little quivering in his voice, Sommer Silly tried to exin his reason for disturbing the boss, but was afraid to be implicated for that matter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, if you have anything significant to report then hurry up and don¡¯t waste my time!!¡± Dolly Morald sounded a little impatient, making Sommer Silly more afraid. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s...it¡¯s about the leaders of the Miami city branch, they...they are dead!!¡± Sommer Silly somehow made an effort even then he stuttered when he told his boss about the death of Mr. Miris min and Madam Vitch. ¡°What...what did you say!!¡± Dolly Morald sounded shocked like he didn¡¯t understand what Sommer Silly said so he asked him to repeat what he said. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 106 106 106. ¡®Rhamnusia¡¯ Getting Famous ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°What...what did you say!!¡± Dolly Morald sounded shocked like he didn¡¯t understand what Sommer Silly said so he asked him to repeat what he said. ¡°Boss Dolly, Both Leaders are dead! Please give us your order for what we need to do!¡± Sommer Silly again repeated and asked what to do as the situation is already out of control, if not done something they would be destroyed from the inside. ..... ¡°How this happened, give me all the details!¡± Dolly Morald asked in little confusion and anger. Even he did not expect that someone would go after their MOB organisation¡¯s underling. Sommer Silly exined how the situation progressed which led to this oue, mostly it was his hypothesis. ¡°You mean to say that only ten or so people came into your turf and made a mess but you weren¡¯t even able to resist them. Even more so your leaders ended up getting dead right after being held, hostage!!¡± Dolly Morald confirmed after hearing the exnation of Sommer Silly about the situation. ¡°Yes, Boss Dolly! How they died I don¡¯t know as we did pick them up half beaten but they weren¡¯t in much danger so it most likely happenedter when I was organising my men to search for those people who turned our turf upside down!!¡± Sommer Silly exins his reasoning and guesses so Dolly Morald won¡¯t hold him ountable for their deaths. ¡°Fuck*ing trash!! You can¡¯t even take care of a single mid-tier city, why is my organisation giving you support!¡± Dolly Morald¡¯s angry cursing came from the other end, making Sommer Silly ears bleed a little but he kept his mouth shut. He knows how much they depend on the support of MOB organisations, and if not for their support then they might have long been driven out of the city or worse killed in the alleyways by the others!! ¡°Listen, Mr. Silly, if you don¡¯t solve this problem and catch those offenders who are responsible for your turf mess, then don¡¯t me me for taking back my support for your gang!!¡± Dolly Morald said matter of fact and gave an ultimatum to Sommer Silly that if he can¡¯t keep his gang¡¯s prestige, then you don¡¯t have the right to ask MOB for support. ¡°Yes...yes!! Thank you for giving us a chance!!¡± Sommer Silly nodded his head repeatedly and replied yes to his ultimatum knowing full well that this is all he can get from the Dolly Morald-like guy. That¡¯s just how the underworld works. As long as you are useful, everyone will ask about you but when your usefulness expires then you will also be left like useless trash on the road. After cutting the call, Sommer Silly went out thinking various negative thoughts inside his mind. The ves that they were about to sell were saved because of this mess for some time. Sommer Silly didn¡¯t know that his misfortune had just started and it was nothingpared to what he would witness shortly. ...... Narsi City, ¡°Mother, Waaaaa (weeping sound)!!¡± Little Shen reunited with her mother and he wept like a little baby after meeting her warm hug. ¡°Shhhh!! Everything is alright, baby! There...there!!¡± Shen Sareko consoled her child and patted her head for his bravery and for keeping himself safe. She did hear from Cortel and others how they had found him and what kind of situation he must have been in. Shen Sareko was overwhelmed hearing her child¡¯s condition when they found him in the forest but also d that they could meet with each other. She also expressed her gratitude to Cortel and others for saving him, also grateful for taking care of him. Shen Sareko decided to live near Cortel, Monan, and Merial. She decided to repay them for saving her and her child by working for them however she could. After settling nearby Cortel and others, Erick got invited and served a handmade meal full of healthy products and lots of care. For the healthy products, Erick had to bleed a little and use his blood to make a small field by inscribing Archrunes on the surrounding so there won¡¯t be pollution in the field. This field is for Cortel, Monan, Merial and now Shen Sareko use only. The vegetables grow on this field very fast so, in just a week, they can have fresh potatoes and tomatoes in their servings. Once the settling matter finished, Erick again started their training like usual and even advised them to gather like-minded people so they could increase their influence over the Narsi city or even take over. Over a month went by like that, and their team got famous for sweeping the 50 kms perimeter around the Narsi City area. Once the empty bank became boisterous all of sudden with the activity, weekly exchanges exceeded their limit of what they could provide as even the ammunition or the guns in the Narsi city were provided by them so their stock plummeted very fast which led them to ask their HQ to send them personnel from other nearby cities. Leader Shun¡¯s team was named ¡®Rhamnusia¡¯, a word originating from the central continent which is simr to Ancient Greek in Erick¡¯s world. This word represents a goddess, who enacts retribution against those who sumb to hubris, arrogance before the gods. Meanwhile, Leader Shun and others didn¡¯t ck off on their training which allowed them to reach unimaginable heights with their low potential. Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick have finally be one-star Martial Artists, as leader Shun and the other five had also reached the limit to be one-star Martial artists. With this much strength, low-level malice organisms were not their opponent so they made a name for themselves whenever they swept across the area like a tornado. ..... Every city is administered by a group of people under a leader who is also an official of the government, and Narsi city is also operated by such a group. Today, after months of clean sweeping around the city, the administrator of the city asked for a meeting with them. ¡°Do you have any idea why the city leader asked us for a meeting!¡± Rodrick asked Leader Shun, feeling a little nervous even though he can sweep these people with one finger. They were sitting in the waiting area at the only government building in the city with five or so bodyguards standing around them. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 107 107 107. Meeting With Mr. Edward ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... A few minutester, a woman dressed in a low skirt and white shirt came out carrying a file, and then she looked toward where Leader Shun and Rodrick were sitting. ¡°Are you Mr. Shun!¡± Thedy who came near them asked while bowing a little. ..... ¡°Ahh! Yes, I am!¡± Leader Shun nodded his head towards thedy who looked half his age so he guessed that maybe she was the secretary of the city leader. ¡°Please follow me inside Mr. Shun and this gentleman as Mr. Edward is waiting for you!¡± Thedy sounded a little more respectful after she confirmed the identity with a gesture she invited them to the office. ¡°Ohh! Yes, let¡¯s go!!¡± Leader Shun stood up and followed thedy along with Rodrick into the office. Inside the office, Arge oval table with four chairs around it and sitting in the center was an imposing middle-aged man not much different from Leader Shun in age or experience. The office wasn¡¯t thatrge but it was spacious enough for two or four people to sitfortably while enjoying the scenery outside of the ss windows. ¡°Hello, Mr. Shun and wee to my office!¡± The man stood up from his chair and gave a warm wee while shaking hands with leader Shun. ¡°Hello, Mr. Edward, it¡¯s a pleasure meeting you!¡± Leader Shun shook his hand and replied with a smile. ¡°Hahahaha! Pleasure is all mine!!¡± Mr. Edwardughed, feeling the instant click with Leader Shun¡¯s attitude. ¡°And who is this young man, is this one of your team members!¡± Mr. Edward¡¯s vision stopped on Rodrick and found him a little familiar so he asked leader Shun without sounding rude to the young man. ¡°Hmmn! He is the youngest member of the group. Common, Rodrick! Give your greetings to Mr. Edward.¡± Leader Shun introduced and beckoned Rodrick to show his respect to Mr. Edward so as not to look like a rude young man. ¡°Greeting Mr. Edward!¡± Rodrick gave a slight bow while greeting him with respect. ¡°Hahaha! What a fine young man, don¡¯t stand around, just sit down so we can have a warm conversation!¡± Mr. Edwardughed looking at Rodrick¡¯s respectful behaviour and feeling pleased, he also gestured to them to settle down as they stood for a while there. Once they sat downfortably, thedy who had been standing at the side made a coffee for them and served them before she went out of the room while giving a slight bow to them. ¡°So care to enlighten why you wanted to meet me!¡± Leader Shun asked without beating around the bush as he felt that he should quickly conclude this business so he can get back to his work. ¡°What a straightforward personality Mr. Shun, directly getting to the main topic!¡± Mr. Edward praised Leader Shun¡¯s attitude and smiled while taking a sip of his coffee. ¡°Well, I wanted to thank you guys for a while now, as you have done so much for this city. From cleaning internal to external dangers of the city, I am very grateful for all your help!¡± Mr. Edward expressed his gratitude to Leader Shun as a leader of the city¡¯s highest authority, he ought to keep the citizens safe but he doesn¡¯t have the power or manpower to do that so that¡¯s why when he heard that there was a team who has solved all his problem in just a few months made him surprised and intrigued. ¡°No...no! You don¡¯t have to, We are also responsible for keeping our ce safe from any form of danger so we did what we were supposed to do!¡± Leader Shun shook his head and denied his gratitude and exined himself. Leader Shun still has his pride and he doesn¡¯t find that it¡¯s right to receive the gratitude of someone for what they have already done of their own free will. Mr. Edwardplimented Leader Shun heavily, and Leader Shun just shook his head in response. They talked some more about their old days and reminisced about peaceful times. Leader Shun and Rodrick got to know that Mr. Edward had been working in this position for more than 20 years, the only difference from then to now is that he worked for a county before and now he worked for a single city. Leader Shun felt apathetic towards Mr. Edward listening to how much hard work he put in his work to maintain this city from crumbling. The social order itself has be a mess now, so all kinds of people have emerged in society who don¡¯t take others seriously and do what they feel like. ¡°Anyways, I also wanted tomission your group for guarding the city against any social disturbance or any outbreak from outside. You don¡¯t have to feel obligated to do it for free as I am offeringpensation in the form of money and a 10 percent discount on any purchase from the Bank!¡± Mr. Edward finally came to the point and presented what he wanted from leader Shun or more like his team. Listening to the offer Mr. Edward was making for themission that he wanted them to take and felt that the deal wasn¡¯t a bad one. Just the discount would save them from a lot of trouble, and not as there would always be problems in Narsi city. Most of the troublemakers were already beaten ck and blue by them and about an outside problem which they had already cleaned the perimeter surrounding the city so there was no danger or loss in taking themission. Thinking about some time Leader Shun epted themission and happily chatted with Mr. Edward for some more and half an hourter they left the office. ¡°Hish! I never thought we would get a sweet deal that might solve our current problem!¡± Leader Shun sighed andmented with a smile after he came out from the building along with Rodrick in toe. ¡°Right, we can now legally form arge group without shing with the government.¡± Rodrick nodded his head and said what Leader Shun was happy about. ¡°Hahaha! Now...now, let¡¯s first go and meet with the rest of the team so we can also tell them the good news!¡± Leader Shunughed and increased his pace of walking back to their meeting ce while thinking about how others would feel about the news. When Erick suggested they gather a group of people under them, he didn¡¯t specify how to do that. So they have been thinking for a while that if they had more people in their group then they could easily form an offence formation and protect the people at the same time while fighting several hundred people. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 108 108 108. ¡®Rhamnusia¡¯ Group Increasing In Size ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... The next day, Leader Shun and others started their n. First, they stabilised a training facility and used their newfound fame to let everyone in the city get the news. To entice people toe to their training center and join it, they offered free training exercises and promised to make them stronger. ..... As for recruiting just and like-minded people from the bunch, Erick offered an option to use an interview as a guise to find the real intent behind the person in joining their group. With the help of Erick, who set Archrune on a chair, finding the right person from the bunch of people became easy and in just a week, they recruited more than 50 people. ¡®Rhamnusia¡¯ training center became bustling with people in just a week so the training also started in the same week. The basic body exercise which Erick previously made for Leader Shun and his group already became useless for them so he advised leader Shun to use this to train their newly recruited people and develop some real bones and muscles into them. When they recruited people Erick had advised them to only look at the person¡¯s personality and attitude towards life, not the person¡¯s build or strength. So except for a few five or so people, the rest of them are totally weak and skinny people. If they stood on in ground and a hard wind would be enough to blow them away. At the hall of ¡®Rhamnusia¡¯ training center, more than 50 or to be exact 56 people were standing with a rxed posture and in front of them, at a small podium where Leader Shun stood. ¡°Hello, everyone! I am the leader of this ¡®Rhamnusia¡¯ training center and the group which you joined. From today onwards, all of you will start your training and slowly build your strength if you want to join us on the hunting grounds. Before I start, let me be upfront. The training would be so hard that you might copse in just a few hours or might feel excruciating pain when you rest at night, so whoever wants to back out right now do so otherwise in the middle I won¡¯t let you even if you beg me to let you go!¡± Leader Shun¡¯s voice echoed in the quiet hall when he started to speak. He cleared his standing among them and exined what to expect from the training center while he also gave them a warning. Nobody moved from their position even after leader Shun warned, so the leader smiled slightly then again with a stern expression he gave a motivational speech making 56 people listening to him fired up their resolve. For that, every morning the 56 energetic people woulde and in the evening, dead tired, they would return to their homes. To make it easier for these people to understand their increased strength, Erick further divided the 1-star, 2-star, and 3-star stages into 9 levels. ..... 1-Star: Level-1; the person can throw a punch with 100 N or below. ( A/N: N stands for Newton). Level-2; Above 100 N and below 500 N. Level-3; Above 500 N and below 1000 N. 2-Star: Level-4; Above 1000 N and below 2000 N. Level-5; Above 2000 N and below 3000 N. Level-6; Above 3000 N and below 5000 N. 3-Star: Level-7; Above 5000 N and below 7000 N. Level-8; Above 7000 N and below 9000 N. Level-9; Above 9000 N ..... Once the level chart was finalised and measured by a machine made by Erick using the old gaming system, Old Shun and others became eager to check their level. After checking Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick were on the same strength at Level-2, with a little bit of fluctuation. But Leader Shun and the other five didn¡¯t even make a cut to be on Level-1, which made their mood sour a little. The next day, when Erick started their training, leader Shun and five others were extra energetic with their training, making Erick question them if they had taken the wrong medicine as usually, they wouldn¡¯t move too much and only do what was required of them so Erick¡¯s curiosity was justified. Erick would only train them and clearly made his point when Leader Shun asked him to also guide the newly recruited. Erick said that he won¡¯t be always present with them so they need to exert their influence on them so the future member would respect them or admire them. After that, Leader Shun and others took turns in training the recruits using their methods. Leader Shun used his age and temperament to make himself look like a kind and patient, guiding old grandpa. He usually shared his experience about how to avoid being put on the spot or other things. Cortel used her usual strict persona to train them, which cemented a devildy image among the recruits. Cortel¡¯s main focus was on stamina so she made them sweat like a bucket when they trained. Merial is shy and kind so she quickly became an angel among them. Merial also mastered some first aid with the help of Erick so she taught everyone how to apply that to themself when someone is in a fight. Monan also applied her firm attitude and made sure everyone knows how important team unity is. She taught them a discipline that everyone had to follow as when they be eligible to join the hunting team so they won¡¯t mess up the order of the team. Rodrick taught everyone his specialty, a trick to form a tactic or formation, and how important it can be when they are up against multiple opponents or a stronger opponent. Soren along with the rest five of them, decided to teach how to fight, using hand-to-hand or weapons. Soren even demonstrated how to wield multiple weapons and switch between them in the middle of a fight depending on the situation. The other five were muscle-brained so they taught how to flex their muscles and beat the shit out of everyone in the name of teaching them. Just like that, three months passed by. (Time Skip-3 Monthster) ¡°Today, I let you witness how we do the cleaning of these disgusting malice organisms so don¡¯t blink and make sure to keep a safe distance!¡± Leader Shun shouted while advancing towards a horde of orange slimes with the shape of amoeba-looking organisms. Followed behind him were Cortel and others with their weapons in their hands. The group of 56 people wearing the same military dress stood opposite leader Shun and others went. Waited there with heated breaths while keeping their unblinking eyes towards the action of leader Shun and others were about to take. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 109 109 109. Giant Polemyxa ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... (Time Skip-3 Monthster) ¡°Today, we will let you all witness how we do the cleaning of these disgusting malice organisms so don¡¯t blink and make sure to keep a safe distance!¡± Leader Shun shouted while advancing towards a horde of orange slimes with the shape of amoeba-looking organisms. ..... Following behind him were Cortel and others with their weapons in their hands. The group of 56 people wearing the same military dress stood opposite the leader Shun and others. Waited there with heated breaths while keeping their unblinking eyes towards the action of leader Shun and others were about to take. ¡°Move and shoot your heating bullets!¡± Leader Shun shouted and positioned his gun to fire toward the malice organisms from a certain distance so the acid-like slimy substances wouldn¡¯t fall over their bodies. ¡°Roger!!¡± Cortel and others replied and got in the position, ready to fire. The malice organisms sensing the human presence wiggled towards them, even though they looked like slimy balls but their movement wasn¡¯t slow at all. ¡°Fire...fire...!!¡± Leader Shun shouted seeing the amoeba organisms notice their presence. ¡°Bang...bang...bang...!!¡± The rapid bullet fired over them, making the air feel like it¡¯s caught on fire with how hot the wind started blowing. These are new heat bullets that they got from the Bank for a high price but with their discount, it became affordable for them. There were a fewdies among the newly recruited so Cortel and Monan had put them in support units. 20 people on the offence, 18 people on the defense, and 18 people on the support. They were decided this way, so the group would be organised when given orders. Leader Shun has discussed with everyone that it would be good for recruits to witness how they do the hunt so they have brought them out for first-hand experience. ¡°Be quick and destroy their core, don¡¯t let them reorganise themselves!¡± Leader Shun again shouted after the bullets they fired, did their work which was to make malice organisms expose the core hidden inside their slimy bodies. ¡°Ohhh!¡± Acknowledging his order, everyone swooped down, taking out their cold weapons and striking swiftly into their cores. Fast and nimble with their movements, after striking down malice organisms¡¯ cores, they swiftly back away at the same speed just as the slimy acid sshed right after. ¡°Good work everyone!¡± Leader Shunplimented them after they finished with the horde of slimy organisms. The group of people standing a little distance away from them witnessed everything from start to finish and had surprised or awe expressions on their faces. ¡°Woah! Did you see that, how cool! What a fast movement!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Leader Shun looked very handsome and awesome when he moved down to cut down the cores of malice organisms!¡± ¡°How strong are they? The horde didn¡¯t evenst a minute in front of them!¡± ¡°Hehehe! My blood is boiling looking at their heroic poses!¡± ¡°Me too!!¡± ¡°I also want to fight like them, but I am not strong enough!¡± All of them discussed with great respect in their eyes when they looked towards Leader Shun and others. After showing them how to fight while keeping themselves in harm¡¯s way, Leader Shun concluded their experience once he was done with exining some weaknesses of malice organisms. They took the group back to Narsi City and the city has gone through a lot of changes in these three months. First, the city became free from heavy crimes, like murder or ra*e, etc. And second thing is that a group made up of old men or women volunteered to do the cleaning of trash from the city in exchange for some food or necessity which was offered by Leader Shun and his group. Erick was the one who suggested that this will help the city in the long run when the people are well-fed and have work to do then they won¡¯t have time or thoughts for petty theft or squabbles. ...... ¡°We are back, Erick-sama!¡± Cortel, Monan, Merial, and others greeted each other when they came back to the city and found that Erick was in the training hall and was working on something. ¡°Hey, how were you all today!¡± Erick smiled and looked at them while greeting them back and asking about their day. ¡°It was fine, we fought some amoeba-looking slime organisms and showed our newbies how to handle themselves.¡± Leader Shun replied feeling content with his group¡¯s performance when ites to picking things up, they are quick to uptake their teachings. ¡°Ohh! You mean Giant Pelomyxa!¡± Erick blurted out a name thinking about how that malice organism resembled thetter. ¡°Hmmn! It¡¯s a good name for that malice organism, from now on I will remember this name!¡± Leader Shun nodded sagely like he finds the name fitting for that malice organism, but doesn¡¯t know why he just felt like it suits it. Erick felt that he shouldn¡¯t interrupt whatever Leader Shun is thinking about, Erick himself finds it very confusing when he remembers about ssifications that scientists came up with like Domain, Phylum, ss, Order, Family, and Genus. In his previous life, he would short-circuit just thinking about it, fortunately, in this life he has a good brain. ¡°Ummn! What are you making Erick-sama!¡± Shydy, Merial asked, looking at the tools and a lot of other materials on the ground. ¡°Ahh! This, my dear! Is a tool that would help you all develop your reflexes to the maximum limit!¡± Erick came back from his thoughts hearing Merial asking something and when he pointed towards the half-finished products, she nodded so he replied with a smile but when he called her my dear, Merial got embarrassed and hid behind Monan to which Monan and Cortel just chuckled. ¡°Woah! Are you for real, Erick-san!¡± Soren and the five muscleheads asked with stars in their eyes, increasing reflexes means they can save themselves in critical times and avoid tricky situations. ¡°Hahaha! Only you guys would get excited over it, anyways! It¡¯s notpleted yet and what I said is not false as I will make this tool a necessity to use before you consider yourself a good fighter.¡± Erickughed looking at Soren and five muscle-headed idiots, he found them funny sometimes. Erickst words made the girls and Rodrick groan because for them it surely would be a hell of torture! ..... ..... ******** Chapter 110 110 110. Acid Barrage Training Machines ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Erick-san, do you still have the mixer which you provided for us at the beginning of our training?¡± Leader Shun asked with slight hesitation, he knows how useful that herbal bath is when he experiences it himself. He thought if recruits also used it, then their strength would improve at a very fast rate. ..... The stronger the group would be the better for them, as they would be able to take on higher or more dangerous organisms. He hesitated because Erick had provided them with everything without asking for anything in return from them and Leader Shun was aware of their situation and that they couldn¡¯t provide anything useful in return. ¡°Are you talking about herbal baths?¡± Erick asked as if confirming that they are talking about the same thing. ¡°Hmmn! Yes, so do you have any!¡± Leader Shun nodded and asked again with some hope. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that I have any with me, why? Do you want to give it to others who joined recently!¡± Erick shook his head and replied while asking Leader Shun if he wanted to provide it for others. ¡°Yes, I thought about it and concluded that if we want to build a solid foothold in the city and take over it then we need strong hands to protect ourselves from other greedy bastards eyeing us!¡± Leader Shun took a solemn pose and voiced out his thoughts so everyone could give their opinion on it, indirectly he was asking if they agree with him or not in this matter. ¡°Regarding this matter, I agree with Leader Shun, Erick-sama! I, along with Monan, and Merial hade across some trashy peoplest week. They were causing trouble and ndering us that we are using those people who we recruited for our gains!¡± Cortel agreed with Leader Shun¡¯s words and she also told them about matters regarding a small incident that they resolvedst week. Soren and the muscle head group also started telling how they had beaten up a group of ruffians who were harassing the volunteers from doing their work. ¡°That¡¯s bound to happen as you are stepping over others¡¯ interest, but don¡¯t get discouraged and if they don¡¯t stop doing it then you can directly dispose of them or banish them from the city,¡± Erick advised what to do in these kinds of situations. There are thousands of people in the city so only 50 or 60 people can¡¯t observe everyone and because of it, some idents are bound to happen. This was also the reason why Leader Shun wanted to strengthen their group. He thinks that quality is much better than having arge quantity where you can¡¯t even manage them properly. ¡°Anyways, I was thinking about collecting some resources as what I have with me has long been finished!¡± Erick said, making everyone look at him apologetically, clearly, they were the ones responsible for it. ¡°Erick-sama! We can help if you want to find specific resources!¡± Cortel said clearly, trying to be helpful for once. ¡°No...no...no! I can¡¯t have you cking off your training, as for the resources, just leave it to me!¡± Erick denied her help right away with a random excuse. They clearly can¡¯t help him with it, Erick was thinking about going back to his world and transportingrge resources from there to this world. He had no idea if he could find any useful herbs in this world. The sky looks ck sometimes and in the air, he can seerge harmful particles which are making the air murky and hard to breathe. His only option is to go back and grab some herbs, cold weapons, etc. from his world. If he didn¡¯t push these guys to the limit then the evolution of this world would take him tens of years. ¡°Okay, fine! We won¡¯t pester you for that, but Erick-sama! You have to tell us if you want us to do something for you!¡± Monan spoke up before anyone else started to pester him, seeing his look they understood that they can¡¯t help in this regard. Monan still urged him to ask them if he needed their help on anything. Erick gestured to them that he would if he needed any, and dismissed them. After everyone went their own way, he once again started to make the iplete tools. Erick was also in the dilemma about how to face Aashi, and without her help, he won¡¯t be able to go back to his world. He can connect with her using the soul bond that they have, which will also make them bare naked toward each other¡¯s feelings or emotions. He dearly missed her presence beside him, and his interest in her slowly blossomed in which he can surely say that he loves her now. ¡°Sigh! I need to go through this emotional roller coaster and ept herpletely. Well, let¡¯s see, I think that I will finish making these by night so I can go back tomorrow at thetest!¡± Erick sighed while thinking about the embarrassment that he would have to face, then looked at the iplete devices on the floor and calcted the time he needed to finish making them. He decided to go back tomorrow as he can¡¯t waste more time here and needed resources to speed up the process. He focused on his current work and before night darkness nketed the sky, he finished making the acid barrage machines. ¡°Now this will help Cortel, and everyone develops their danger senses and reflexes with much higher flexibility.¡± Erick nodded to himself doing a job well done. Before he was thinking of making gun barrage machines that throw rubber balls but he didn¡¯t have those balls, so he reced that part with acid which can be found in abundance because of malice organisms. ¡°Crack!¡± (Bone cracking voice) ¡°Ahhh! Let¡¯s get going and inform others that I am leaving tomorrow and I can also ask them if they need something so I can bring them back!¡± Erick stood up and straightened his bones a little making cracking sounds. He left those machines there with a note about how to operate and where to put them after he left while thinking about who to inform first. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 111 111 111. Legendary Assassin Twin¡¯s ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Miami City, Lofief Bar, ..... Music booming like always anddies danced pole dance, showing off their bosoms and bottoms. After the Night and Day Hotel got destroyed by the fight and their leaders died a few months back, the Lofief Bar on both sides of the city became crowded with people all of sudden. The twin brothers became very happy because of it, the number of customers they received increased twice the amount from before, and so did the ie they earned. More importantly, the information that they can gather is much better and more efficient with so many people in the bar. The main ie source for the twin is information gathering and selling. In the private room away from the noise, one of the twins was serving a VIP customer personally. ¡°How did Lord Maulie to this lowly person¡¯s ce?¡± Twin asked, showing his white teeth while pouring Lord Mauli¡¯s wine into the ss. ¡°Ohh, please! Veller Cherry, don¡¯t try that facade in front of me, I feel disgusted by it!¡± Lord Mauli directly exposes the identity of the twin, making the said person pause for a second. ¡°Hahaha! Lord Mauli, I didn¡¯t expect you to find me so fast then again you specialise in this field!¡± Veller Cherryughed, not feeling the slightest bit upset over it that Lord Mauli had guessed his real identity, even though he misunderstood as Lord Mauli wasn¡¯t the one to find them. Veller Cherry, along with his twin Veller Marty, were legends in the underworld about 15 years ago. They were top assassins who worked together to even take down the leader of the best military regiment from the Central Continent at that time. Not only that, the twins have a habit of looting the targeted person after the deed was done so they had gotten a lot of wealth and secrets from it. It was also for this reason that they have been wanted by almost every country. The Mauli family was prestigious in the past and the head of the family was assassinated by the Veller twins. Mauli Railem was given responsibility for catching the Veller Twins but as anyone can guess, he failed in doing so and his pursuit halted after the world order or more like the world went downhill. It¡¯s just that a few months back he got information from NHC that the Veller Twins are in Miami City. He also wanted something from them so he came here today to meet the famous twins. ¡°Sigh! It wasn¡¯t that easy but in these chaotic times, the information cannot be hidden for too long.¡± Lord Mauli sighed looking at Veller Cherry¡¯s face and felt slightly upset that he did not react how he imagined him to. He also didn¡¯t bother to tell him that it wasn¡¯t him who knew about them. Mauli Railem was also surprised that NHC was that strong in the information-gathering field and not just in the research of new technology. ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal nowadays. So what can this humble person do for you, Lord Mauli!¡± Veller Cherry pushed the ss of red wine towards Lord Mauli and asked with a smile. ¡°Are the legendary twins retired from their job or what?¡± Lord Mauli raised his eyebrows and asked, feeling thecklustre response from him. ¡°Eh! I can¡¯t say that we retired but we also can¡¯t do that kind of work now as you can see the age has caught up to us!¡± Veller Cherry replied with a nonchnt expression, the twin¡¯s age is way past 50 so their bodies aren¡¯t as agile or strong as in the past. But Veller Cherry still has a strong aura or what you call a killing intent on him but it¡¯s hardly noticeable. ¡°Ho! I can¡¯t believe I am hearing this from you and I never would have imagined that famous twins would ever retire from their assassin life.¡± Mauli Railem made an amusing expression while saying to Veller Cherry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the same as us!¡± Veller Cherry said offhandedly. ¡°No...no! Not even close. I have a family behind me who are dependent on me so old bones of mine have no time to rest.¡± Mauli Railem shook his head with a wry smile and replied while showing his old frail arm. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Both of themughed and drank the wine in one gulp. ¡°Haaaa! That hit the spot, I didn¡¯t think that my old body would feel rxed after talking with my old enemy!¡± Mauli Railem put the ss on the table and took a deep breath, feeling the wine travelling from his throat to his stomach, warming his body up a little. ¡°Same here, wine is best when you feel a little out of it!¡± Veller Cherry agreed with Mauli Railem and he also put down the ss while enjoying the moment. ¡°Anyways, Veller, I have a proposal for you and I am sure after hearing what I have to say you won¡¯t say no to that!¡± Mauli Railem finally brought out the main objective of why he came here. ¡°Ohh! Now you have piqued my interest. Okay, out with it!¡± Veller Cherry showed interest in whatever Mauli Railem had in mind. ¡°Ahem! Here¡¯s the thing, you should have heard of a group of people who destroyed the Night and Day Hotel a few months back. The most surprising thing about the group was that they were only ten and they made it out alive after fighting against 100 or so people. This is not what made me have interest in them but what happened after that!¡± Mauli Railem exined with a slight surprise visible on his face and a deep curiosity in his eyes. ¡°The mysterious death of their leaders, right!¡± Veller Cherry finished his words with a very intrigued expression. ¡°Eh! That¡¯s right, nobody noticed anything or knew how it happened, so I can only rte that it has something to do with that group of people!¡± Mauli Railem said with a thoughtful expression and cunning smile. ¡°You may be right or maybe not, we don¡¯t know until it¡¯s confirmed!¡± Veller Cherry also had a thought expression but he is not sure if Mauli Railem¡¯s guess is right. ¡°Well, that¡¯s why my proposal for you is that you help me find out who is responsible for it or if said person is rted to that group, and at the same time you can observe the group and pick a sessor for your position which I am pretty sure you haven¡¯t found anyone!¡± Mauli Railem expressed his proposal while giving profound meaning as if he found his weak point. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 112 112 112. Erick Back To His World ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Well, that¡¯s where my proposales from. If you help me find out who is responsible for that whole mess and if said person is rted to that group or not. While you are at it, you can also observe the group and pick a sessor for your position which I am pretty sure you haven¡¯t found anyone yet!¡± Mauli Railem expressed his proposal while giving him a profound gaze as if he was telling him that he had found his weak spot. Veller Cherry made a sour face as being found out by your arch-enemy of the past isn¡¯t a pleasant thing. ..... ¡°Ho! Your deal is pretty interesting, and how you can be so sure that I can find my sessor in that group of people!¡± Veller Cherry said with a look of interest while thinking inside that he should also be informing his brother about this matter. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t exin in words and when you see them with your own eyes then you will understand why that is!¡± Mauli Railem said with a mysterious smile, making Veller Cherry give him a frown expression. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s leave this matter aside and drink for now!¡± Veller Cherry proposed while feeling a little pain in his heart looking at his precious wine bottle on the table. ¡°Hahahaha! Then don¡¯t mind me!¡± Mauli Railemughed and immediately caught the bottle and filled his ss to the brim while grinning at Veller Cherry. Veller Cherry soured looking at his bottle being emptied little by little, not waiting for it to be emptied, he also filled his ss and drank to hide his pained look. As both of them drank and made fun of each other, the person that they were discussing had already left this world for his own. ...... Before Erick Dahl¡¯ left, he said short goodbyes to everyone he was familiar with and contacted Aashi, he was far away from the city before he was transported to his world. Back to Erick World, ¡°Master!! I missed you!¡± Just as he was transported back to his world, he was tackled by Aashi into a bear hug. ¡°Calm down, Aashi! Your hug is too strong, loosen up a little!¡± Erick said with a conflicted look on his face, he felt pain from being hugged so tightly that he can even feel his bone-cracking a little but on the other hand, he also felt a pleasurable feeling from her soft big bosoms as they were being squeezed into his chest. ¡°Sniffs...sniff! Haaaa! (Exhaling long breath)!¡± Aashi didn¡¯t even hear him and just kept sniffing him while exhaling long deep breaths in between. ¡°Now I have recharged my Master-nim energy!¡± After having enough Aashi released him from her bear hug which made him relieved and disappointed at the same time. Erick just sweat dropped at her behaviour, she looked like a pervert at the moment. But he also missed her very much and wanted to meet her. Now that he saw her content smile, his mood brightened a little. ¡°Hehehe! Master, did you also miss Aashi!¡± Aashiughed like a bell and asked with a teasing expression from Erick who smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Of course, I did!¡± Erick said while patting her head with a soft smile. ¡°Master, I missed you a lot!¡± Aashi again hugged him after seeing his soft expression which made her happy and has a fluttering feeling inside her heart. She remembered what she felt from Erick a while back when he contacted her using the soul bond, she felt overwhelmed all of sudden facing so much strong desires and deep feelings from Erick¡¯s heart towards her, she felt dizzy at that time and it took her quite some nerve to control herself from losing in those feelings and emotions. Even now when she thinks about it, she feels butterflies inside her. She never would have thought that Erick was hiding so much from her, after knowing that she didn¡¯t want to be in a passive position so she took a bold, active position and decided to pursue her feelings. Erick, who is faced with bold Aashi, doesn¡¯t know how to react. Nheless, he also felt happy knowing Aashi had the same feeling as him. Erick pampered the extra clingy Aashi and asked about how she has been and how are his parents. What Aashi told him made him very surprised, the StarDust Group has now be StarDust Capitals. Aashi said he can go over the office building and see for himself how much progress she made. As you all know, apany is called such because it only deals with 10 million to 100 million, a Group wherever deals with a billion to tens of billions, and a Capital deals with hundreds of billions. When it exceeds the amount over Tens of Trillions then it¡¯s called a Conglomerate. The clear decision is made known among the upper-ss society to easily differentiate the wealth and status of a person or a group of people. Erick felt Aashi overdid it a little, even though he had known that they would have billions of assets but he never thought Aashi would do it in just over a month. Aashi informed him that his parents are fine and are very happy while taking care of their restaurant business. Erick took her for a stroll and also thought of buying the things he would need to bring with himter. With how much money Aashi made, he didn¡¯t hesitate to buy a truckload of resources, like herbs, high-quality gems, nature beasts materials, etc. He also requested Aashi to make ten specific weapons with the simple function of being destructive. Erick apanied her for a total of four to five hours, from eating ice cream together to shopping for clothes, he indulged her every wish as to how short time he had before he would return to Plum Blossom World to continue his mission. ¡°So are you happy now, if you still don¡¯t have enough then you can just apany me, alright!¡± Erick said while controlling his young teenage urges which were overflowing at the moment because of how beautiful and sexy Aashi looked after wearing a one-piece knee-high white dress, exposing her mouth-watering plump thighs. ¡°Hmmn!¡± Aashi hummed in response and clung into a tight hug and was reluctant to leave Erick¡¯s warm embrace. As Aashi had to go back to her office she felt reluctant to part with him, even more so when she was having so much fun with him after they opened up to each other. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 113 113 113. Erick Helpless In Front Of Overflowing Care Of Grandma¡¯s ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Hmmn!¡± Aashi hummed in response and clung into a tight hug and was reluctant to leave Erick¡¯s warm embrace. As Aashi had to go back to her office, she felt reluctant to part with him, even more so when she was having so much fun with him after they opened up to each other. ..... ¡°I will see youter! And remember to prepare those items which I asked you before.¡± Erick said and reminded her before Aashi left for work. Erick went to his parent¡¯s restaurant to see how they were doing, he also had to meet those milf onee-sanster. ..... At the Ikigai Restaurant, ¡°Hello, Young Master! Boss and Madam are in the private area.¡± Just as he reached the entrance of the hotel which looked a lot more different, three stories high with a beautiful appearance and light reflected by diamond-like sses all over, from the front side. Erick was greeted by the guards standing at the entrance, who knew him well and one of the guards also told him where he could find his parents. ¡°Ohh! Hello, uncles!¡± Erick greeted them politely and nodded at the guards. He directly went to the private area which was on the third floor by using the staircase. He got to know that by asking a pretty receptionist. Even though she saw him in simple attire with an above-normal appearance, she didn¡¯t dare toment on it and simply replied to what was asked of her. Erick¡¯s parents are pretty strict on the rules which state that nobody is allowed to judge the customer as long as they are not rude people, they are wee to dine in the restaurant. ¡°Hey, Sammy! Why did you let that beggar-looking guy on the upper floors!¡± Another pretty receptionist asked her co-worker and friend. ¡°Hey, Keep your voice down if you don¡¯t want to get fired, Mary!¡± Sammy hissed at her friend with a low voice and not-so-friendly expression. ¡°Wha...what!¡± Mary asked in bewildered expression looking at her friend¡¯s unfriendly look. ¡°Did you not read the manual when the staff provided you on the first day!¡± Sammy gave Mary a look like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! And who would read that rule book when it doesn¡¯t even matter!¡± Mary, not finding anything wrong with Sammy¡¯s look, gave her a thoughtless reply. ¡°Well, you brain-dead fool, let me tell you what happened thest time ady had the same thought as you!¡± Sammy said with a look of pity and found how pitiful her friend would look after losing this job so she thought that she should help her by enlightening her on the right track. She then told her friend Mary about the tragedy, ady not long ago got fired immediately after making that small but insignificant mistake, thatdy was a newly appointed receptionist, and on the second day of her work, she mistook a VIP customer who was dressed poorly and has some dirt on him so she mistook him for a beggar and even made fun of him while saying some rude words to him. The poorly dressed man ended up a great figure and he was also a friend of Boss and Madam. ¡°Most importantly, don¡¯t ever make Madam angry!¡± Sammy empathised her words very clearly to Mary with a painful look on her face remembering what happenedst time when she did exactly that and learned a very painful lesson. ¡°What¡¯s with that!¡± Mary became interested in knowing why her friend has that kind of face so she pestered her. ¡°No...no! I am not telling you about that, and just make sure that you remember my warning if you want to work here!¡± Sammy didn¡¯t tell her and decided not to further amuse Mary, she again reminded Mary to remember her words. ¡°Hello dear! Can you tell me where this room 023 is?¡± An olddy suddenly came and asked about her room while showing her room card to Sammy. ¡°Ahh, Yes! It¡¯s right over, Mam!¡± Sammy ignored her friend and paid attention to the customer who just asked her. She pointed to the olddy where her room was and gave her a polite smile. ¡°Thank you, dear!¡± The olddy gave her gratitude to the receptionist and left from there. ¡°You are wee, Mam!¡± Sammy said before the olddy went out of her sight. By that time, Erick reached the third floor where only three rooms were avable and the rest of the ce was upied by a big hall for grand asions. The hall also has an open balcony, where his parents were entertaining some guests. ¡°Hey, Mom and Dad! How are you doing both!¡± Erick came straight towards them and greeted his parents. ¡°Huh! Now you remember your parents, where you have been busy for so many days with no calls whatsoever!¡± Erick¡¯s mother said with her fake angry expression and started to nag him. Erick just gave her a wry smile and a short hug to calm her down. ¡°Hey brat, we are fine, ande, you¡¯re just in time!¡± Erick¡¯s father gave him a short and warm hug while also beckoning him to sit down at the table. Erick looked at the guest and felt a little surprised seeing the unexpected person there, he almost forgot about them. ¡°Hello, grandpas and grandmas! How are you all?¡± Erick ignored the unexpected guests for now and greeted the other guests who he knew very well. ¡°Hello, Erick dear! You look thin, are you not eating properly?¡± The grandpas felt surprised seeing Erick here but they smiled warmly at him while grandma practically made him sit between them and offered him their portion of food on his te, making his te look like a small hill. ¡°Hey...hey, let the boy choose what he wants to eat, don¡¯t just randomly put your food on his te!¡± One of the grandpa¡¯s who Erick recognized as Christine¡¯s grandfather, tried to help but he got shut down immediately by the res of olddies. ¡°Common! Erick-kun, ignore those stinky old men and eat this healthy food as it¡¯s good for your body!¡± One of the grandmas pushed the te in front of him and smiled warmly while saying to him. Erick felt helpless and looked at his mother who was smiling with a frying pan in one hand and a knife in another hand, making him gulp unconsciously. ¡°Okay...okay! I will eat it, but don¡¯t you think that you should introduce someone to me or me to them!¡± Erick felt that they were already full so an extra portion was put on his te to finish the rest of the food. He helplessly nodded and pointed opposite to himself while stating the obvious which they forgot to do. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 114 114 114. Caught A Sneaky Man ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Erick felt helpless and looked at his mother who was smiling with a frying pan in one hand and knife in another hand, making him gulp unconsciously. ¡°Okay...okay! I will eat it, but don¡¯t you think that you should introduce someone to me or me to them!¡± Erick felt that they were already full so an extra portion was put on his te to finish the rest of the food. He helplessly nodded and pointed opposite to himself while stating the obvious which they forgot to do. ..... ¡°Ohh! Hahaha! Sorry about that, let me do the introduction. This is Mr. Katsutoshi Kirin and his daughter Yamini Kirin, and this brat is our son, Erick Dahl¡¯ !¡± Erick¡¯s fatherughed and apologised to Mr. Kirin and his daughter then he introduced them to Erick and him to them respectively. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kirin and Ms. Yamini, can I call you that, so as not to confuse you with your father!¡± Erick greeted them while asking Ms. Yamini for permission to use her first name when addressing her. ¡°Hmmn! Yes, you can, and hello to you too, Mr. Erick!¡± Ms. Yamini replied with a soft smile while her father only nodded towards him. After that, they all had small chit-chat while enjoying the best cuisines they ever tested while apanied by the best wine for old people, Erick and Ms. Yamini had taken juices only. Even though Erick had seen Yamini Kirin before, today she looks even more stunning, no less than Kristine Camilo and the other two milfs he knows. He exchanged small talk with her but he never bothered to go on a deeper level knowing full well that he doesn¡¯t have time for that. Erick took his leave after enjoying his time with them for an hour or two, but he did promise his parents to have dinner with them at their home. Yamini Kirin can only see his above-average look with nothing special to show but grandmas and grandpas can see clearly how Erick looked exactly that¡¯s also the reason why they are more attentive to him as a prospective grandson-inw. ..... ¡°Kristine-nee, how many times do I need to repeat myself that I wasn¡¯t angry or anything but more like I wasn¡¯t in the city so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t give you any visit this month!¡± Erick tried to exin himself, looking at the wronged-feeling milf with a clumsy appearance wearing ab coat with open buttons and showing her impressive bosoms hugged tightly by a one-piece dress. Erick first visited Kristine Camilo who was also nearest to him and here he was consoling her. Kristine Camilo thought that Erick was angry at her so he didn¡¯t visit her or gave her any calls. After consoling her for half an hour Kristine understood and believed him that he was telling the truth. She dumped her work on her secretary who cursed her for being an irresponsible boss and left with Erick to go on a date. Erick got women handled by her, just like Aashi, Kristine brought Erick everywhere from the park to shopping and ended the day with the Ferris wheel ride at sunset. Erick had a hard time holding himself back from ravaging those juicy plump lips of hers, Kristine had been hugging his arm between her soft bouncy bosom so Erick also felt that sensation all the time. Before he seriously lost control of himself, he, like a gentleman, left Kristine her home before running away from there to his house right beside hers. ..... (?? Person Pov) I have been searching for a clue rted to a person who is often seen around The CEO of the leading top enterprise in the business world nowadays. A month ago, I found him leaving or entering the restaurant a few times so after asking around, I found out that the restaurant belonged to his parents. The security was very tight so I didn¡¯t dare to intrude inside carelessly. I lurked outside the restaurant to get more information on him but from that day, I lost the targeted person and had to wait the whole month just to see him again going inside the restaurant so I hurriedly clicked his photos multiple times from different angles. I didn¡¯t know that I was being careless at that time but when I got surrounded by a few burly looking at me who I have often seen them guarding the targeted person¡¯s parents, I understood that I royally got fucked. ¡°Who are you and why are there so many photos of our Young Master in your camera?¡± I opened my eyes from the stinging sensation on my cheek and heard them asking me questions. Then I looked around myself, finding myself in a bind on a wooden chair in the dark room with a single light hanging from the ceiling. ¡°I...I..I a...I am just an..an ordinary reporter, Sir!¡± I replied, feeling a quiver in my own voice. ¡°Do we look like fools to you?¡± Two men asked with scary expressions, making me almost piss myself. ¡°No...no...no!! Sir, I am...I am really a reporter Sir! I replied hurriedly, stuttering a little, already lost feeling in my legs. I was telling the truth, but who knows if they can believe me or not, just looking at their unconvinced face tells me that they don¡¯t believe me one bit. ¡°Ahh! Brother Mu, look at what I found in his bag!¡± Suddenly a small-looking man opened the door and shouted at the duo who were making me lose my shit. I felt a little relieved after both of them left me alone, as the door wasn¡¯t closedpletely so I could make out what they were talking about. ¡°Brother Mu, that guy was telling the truth, look at the screen. I already confirmed from the database provided by the local officers that this guy is an innocent person who never harmed anyone!¡± I can hear that small-height man exining to them about my identity which they found by the local police department when I heard that these guys also had connections with the police and that they even provided their database for these guys¡¯ personal use. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 115 115 115. Varnell Wellens ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... I felt a little relieved after both of them left me alone, as the door wasn¡¯t closedpletely so I could make out what they were talking about. ¡°Brother Mu, that guy was telling the truth, look at the screen. I already confirmed from the database provided by the local officers that this guy is an innocent person who never harmed anyone!¡± I can hear the short man exining to them about my identity which they found by the local police department when I heard that these guys also had connections with the police and that they even provided their database for these guys¡¯ personal use. ..... I felt genuinely afraid and slight regret for taking this job, but when I thought about why I even took this job, I felt helpless. ¡°What was your name again, Mr...Mr. Varnell Wellens!¡± Again two men came inside the room where they kept me tied to the chair and one of them, who is called brother Mu by the other person, looked at me whileparing my face with Id. He read out my name from the Id which they had taken from the same bag with my camera on it. ¡°Y...yes! Please, I don¡¯t mean any harm to that person and I am willing to tell you who asked me to spy on that person!¡± I stuttered a little bit with a pleading expression. Even an idiot would be able to understand that the person I have been investigating is not ordinary. So I hope after telling them who asked me to do this job, they would let me go. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be afraid, we are not some thugs who will be unreasonable so once you tell us who is the one that ordered you to do this, we will let you go!¡± Brother Mu¡¯s words made me feel a lot better but I can¡¯t ignore the possibility that they would go back on their words. I don¡¯t have any options here but to tell them everything. Looking at their vibes, I can tell that they had no problem silencing me so I feared for the worse. I told them that I was contacted by a middle-aged man, and I described how he looked as I don¡¯t know his name or who he works for so I also mentioned a unique mark on his left wrist which I identally saw. ¡°So that¡¯s all you know about the person who contacted you!¡± Brother Mu asked me so I nodded my head furiously. After that they asked some more questions and let me go, only after taking a cab did I sigh with relief. A few minutester I reached my apartment. Even though it¡¯s small, it¡¯s the only ce I can rent with the meagre amount of money that I make with my profession. ¡°Wee home, Father! Cough...cough...cough!!¡± Just as I opened the door, a ten-year-old girl, who is also my precious baby, weed me with a smile but then she started to cough and herplexion became bad all of sudden. ¡°Betty, dear! Why are you not resting on your bed!¡± I called out to my daughter with worry in my eyes and hurriedly grabbed her delicate body in my embrace and carried her to her bed then tucked her inside a warm quilt. My daughter Betty Wellens, has a weak body, from birth she was like that. Not long ago, I got the bad news after the monthly checkup that she had developed a rare disease, and if not cured quickly then it might take her life. I lost my love, my wife a few years after the birth of my daughter so I had endured the sadness of losing a loved one while bringing up a child single-handedly. It was very hard at first but it became a joy to me, taking care of one and only proof of my love for myte wife, in the form of a lovely daughter. I was desperate for money when I got notified that my daughter has a serious illness so when a dubious person approached me with a deal that could solve my immediate problem. I epted it without much thought but now that I think about it, it was very stupid of me to ept such a shady deal. Fortunately, I got caught by some reasonable type of people, and just thinking about the worst that could happen to me, made my back shiver from fear. Not for my life but for my daughter, if I am gone then who will take care of her? ¡°Father, I am feeling cold!¡± Betty¡¯s voice made me aware that it was not the time to dwell on what happened but now I have to think of something else otherwise I might lose my precious daughter. ¡°Go to sleep dear! When it¡¯s time for dinner I wake you up, okay..!¡± I held her cold frail hand and whispered while giving her a peck on her forehead. ¡°Mmmn!¡± Betty just hummed in response and closed her eyes, in just a few minutes she fell asleep. ¡°You don¡¯t have to suffer like this my precious daughter, and I will make sure to get you cured!¡± I said with a determined voice and looked at the new logo with the name, Camilo Pharma Co. (Pov End) ..... On the other hand, after getting the unclear lead. Brother Mu asked his direct superior for permission to search for the culprit who dared to scheme against their big boss! Only the core members know that Erick is the big boss behind the cold and domineering CEO, Aashi Dahl¡¯, but even then everyone calls her Madam Aashi. ¡°Brother Mu, what did the superior say!¡± Asked a lean athlete type of man. ¡°He already identified the culprit but to make sure that the information we got is right, we need to go directly into their turf and ask the person in question!¡± Brother Mu said while closing up the suitcase with weapons. ¡°But why are you carrying so much ammo in the suitcase!¡± He asked while wondering. ¡°Well, if they don¡¯tply with peaceful means then we are allowed to go wild in there and use whatever means necessary to get the results!¡± Brother Mu replied with a cold, grinning expression, making the person who asked also grin in return. ¡°Hahahaha! Looks like there is going to be another noisy night!¡± The lean manughed and imagined what kind of mess the person who offended their boss would get himself into today. ..... ..... ******* Chapter 116 116 116. Aashi Being Naughty ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Phew! What a hectic day, I almost lost control of myself!¡± Erick took deep breaths and calmed his raging hormones while muttering to himself. Erick didn¡¯t have much problem controlling his hormones or emotions before but now he often gets hard just by looking at their mesmerising figures. ..... ¡°Dear,e down for dinner!¡± Mother¡¯s voice came from below making Erick shake his head from useless thoughts and ran downstairs to have dinner with his parents. Halfway through the dinner, Aashi also came back from her office, and then all four of them ate together while having a small talk in between. After that Erick went to his room andy down on his bed. Imagining some unhealthy fantasies, Erick fell asleep. ¡°Creak!¡± The door of Erick¡¯s room slowly opened and Aashi came inside without making noise. ¡°Hehehe! Master, how handsome and charming your sleeping face looks, I feel like tasting those yummy lips!¡± Aashiy beside Erick and admired his handsome face while having inappropriate thoughts about him. ¡°No...no...no! I can¡¯t, but...but just one peck, hehehe!¡± Aashi shook her head in contemtion, her face looked like a pervert who was ready to do something to an innocent sleeping person. Erick had no idea that he was locked onto by a pervert, he slept like a log with a smile on his face. ¡°Smooooch!!¡± Aashi, like a mesmerised hyena, moved her head just above Erick¡¯s and gave him a long smooch on his outer lips. ¡°Ohhh! It felt wonderful. Master¡¯s lips taste like pineapple, did he eat pineapple before sleeping?¡± Aashi liked her lips and savoured the taste of Erick¡¯s lips. ¡°How good it would feel if the Master took me roughly and messed me up, hehehe fufufufu!! Ahhh~!!¡± Aashi imagined the feeling being handled by Erick¡¯s strong hands, sheughed and moaned just imagining those actions in her mind. ¡°Ohhh! Shit, my underwear got stained!¡± Aashi moaned and made a face like having an orgasm, and checked her underwear which had some sticky liquid on it. Seeing that Aashi ran out of Erick¡¯s room and went to her room which was just across Erick¡¯s to change her underwear. She also changed her office suit into simple nightwear and again slipped into Erick¡¯s bed. Once she feltfortable and warm from Erick¡¯s body, she went into dreand to watch her wet dreams with her Master. ..... Next day, ¡°Erick, dear! Eat your breakfast before going out.¡± Erick¡¯s mother shouted towards Erick who was putting on his sports shoes while ready in ck pants and a simple blue shirt. ¡°No mom! I am meeting up with Aisa-nee in her hotel so I would be having breakfast with her!¡± Erick shouted back and stood up to go out while waving bye to his mother and father. ¡°Brooooom!¡± ¡°Let me drop you off, Master!¡± Aashi said from her car, just as he came out. ¡°Well...well...well! What a wonderful car, you got there!¡± Erick praised looking at the car design, he suddenly wondered if he should also buy a sports car for himself but then he shook his head, as he would be often going out and travelling different worlds so he didn¡¯t need it for now. ¡°Master! Come..e, I will show you how fast my baby runs!¡± Aashi said with an excited smile while gesturing at Erick to sit beside her. ¡°Broom!¡± ¡°Broooom!¡± Erick sat down and Aashi elerated the car, in seconds the car moved fast through themunity gates scaring the guards out of their wits. ¡°Hey, you little brats! Slow down!¡± Two old guards shouted in worry and slight fear. In thismunity, 80 percent of the people are old people who are tired of their work life or the pretence of society, so everyone lives here in harmony. Sometimes, when they get bored, a few old men or women would bicker with each other and others would spectate while enjoying it like a drama show. Erick and Aashi, almost everyone in themunity knows the duo, because of their polite behaviour. ..... ¡°Have fun, Master! And call me if you need me to pick you up!¡± Aashi said with a yful smile knowing full well why he was going to Ais hotels. Erick liked Aashi in this regard, she is what everyone calls a devoted wife, a kuudere! Aashi never questions Erick¡¯s decisions and follows every arrangement with a smile on her face. Erick always appreciates her hard work, and that¡¯s also one of the reasons he has given arge part of his heart to Aashi. Without her presence, he feels that he is notplete and missing a part of himself. ¡°I will and take care of yourself!¡± Erick smiled at her and got out of her car while bidding her well. ¡°Broom!¡± ¡°Brooom!¡± With the broom sound, the car sped up and vanished from Erick¡¯s eyes in a moment of notice. ¡°Ring...ring...ring!¡± Erick took out his phone and called Aisa-nee. ¡°Hey, Erick!¡± Aisa-nee¡¯s melodious voice came from the other side, making Erick smile. ¡°Hey, Aisa-nee! I was just standing in front of your hotel so I thought of giving you a call!¡± Erick made it sound like he was going somewhere else and stopped because he saw a familiar building. ¡®I can¡¯t say that I missed her so I came to visit her otherwise she would tease me over and over again!¡¯ Erick thought while musing himself for thinking such a good choice of words. ¡°Ohhh, really!¡± Aisa Hironaka asked with an excited voice and a little hope. ¡°Hmmn! I am!¡± Erick reassured her that he is. ¡°Wait there! Don¡¯t you dare run away!¡± Aisa Hironaka¡¯s voice sounded a little threatening and hurried like she was walking with fast steps. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not anywhere, or more like I won¡¯t be without meeting Aisa-nee!¡± Erick helplessly replied with a wry smile feeling like he dug himself a hole. He also came inside the reception hall and stood beside the counter where a beautiful receptionist stood and was looking at him with a wondering expression as if he needed something from her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I am just waiting for a friend!¡± Erick said towards the receptionist feeling her gaze on himself. The receptionist just nodded and left him alone. Erick didn¡¯t wait for long, three minutester, Aisa came out from the elevator and looked straight toward him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still here, I thought you might run away likest time!¡± Aisa Hironaka said with a happy smile while reminding him sarcastically about his previous blunder. ¡°No way, I didn¡¯t run awayst time, okay! It was something I had to do in a hurry so that¡¯s why I left in a hurry.¡± Erick retorted to her sarcastic remark with a frowning face and tried to exin himself. ¡°First, let¡¯s get out of here, and then we¡¯ll talk about why you haven¡¯t visited me for a while now!¡± Aisa Hironaka took his hand while noticing that they were drawing the attention of others so she took him to her office on the third floor. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 117 117 117. Aisa¡¯s Mood Swings ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Ais Hotel, Third floor, ..... In a private room, attached to Aisa Hironaka¡¯s office. Both Erick and Aisa Hironaka sat across from each other and between them at a table, all kinds of light foods were prepared by Aisa for their breakfast. ¡°Why did Aisa-nee bring so many tes, it¡¯s not like I can eat so much!¡± Erick sweated a little when he thought about eating so much food. He is not a Super Saiyan or a certain rubber man who can eat a whole cow without taking a barf. ¡°Hmmn! Don¡¯t worry, as a growing young man you should eat as much as you can!¡± Aisa Hironaka said with a smiling expression. ¡°Ohh...okay!¡± Erick nodded awkwardly, he felt her smile was a bit dangerous when her eyes were saying something else. ¡®Common, let¡¯s see how much you can eat!¡¯ That¡¯s what Erick interprets from her expression. ¡®Lady, It¡¯s clearly a threat, isn¡¯t it!¡¯ Erick thought inside his mind but outside he kept his head down and chose a te that had some kind of soup made from tomatoes or something. ¡°Ohh! Wow, it¡¯s great!¡± Once Erick tasted the soup, he felt his tongue burn because of bitterness then suddenly mellowed down with a sour taste. He genuinely felt the soup was great as thebination of bitter and sour was harmonic, making it have both tastes without losing either of them. ¡°Hehehe! Is it that great!¡± Aisa Hironaka asked with a happy smile like she forgot that she was angry a moment ago. ¡°Did Aisa-nee implement this idea into the soup!¡± Erick asked, feeling surprised a little that Aisa Hironaka has that kind of talent. ¡°Well, not entirely but I did help out a little!¡± Aisa smiled and replied, feeling shy a little with Erick¡¯s gaze which filled with admiration, not for her but for the dish. Aisa misunderstood him so why would Erick bother to exin and shoot himself in the foot? After the taste, Erick identified the ingredients and how he can improve this dish by a notch. As a cook who made food for his goddess on a daily basis, how can he not tell what kind of ingredients have been used on it and how can he not be able to make improvements on it? Seeing the happy expression on Aisa Hironaka¡¯s face, Erick didn¡¯t waste any food and ate more than half of the food on the table, which was enough to feed a normal ten people or so. ¡°Barf!! Wow, the food tasted fantastic! I ate more than what breakfast should be!¡± Erick barfed after eating and patted his tummy while smiling toward Aisa Hironaka. He didn¡¯t forget to praise her food to keep her mood appeased. ¡°Fufufufu!! Looks like you were very hungry!¡± Aisa Hironakaughed with her hand covering her mouth andmented on Erick¡¯s appetite. Erick¡¯s mouth twitched a little, hearing Aisa Hironaka¡¯s words, even though he had so much to say about that but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°How about we take a stroll around the garden nearby, it would also help me digest my food!¡± Erick asked with a sly smile and patted his stomach indicating that he needed to digest. ¡°So are you asking for a date with me or what!¡± Aisa looked at Erick with squinted eyes ¡°Hahaha! How could I...Umm, I mean you could take it that way!¡± Erick was about to deny her im but stopped in mid way seeing her mood worsening so he switched the words at thest minute. ¡°Ohh! Is that so!¡± Aisa Hironaka smiled beautifully as she was pleased with Erick¡¯s reply. Erick¡¯s sweat dropped at her mood swing, if not for being experienced in this regard then he might have killed himself by now. He did experience with Goddess, and it was much more dangerous thenpared to now. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Aisa took out her smartphone and messaged someone about it and stood up while gesturing to Erick to get ready to go. Erick wiped his hands and mouth with the tissue paper and got up. Both of them left from the front entrance so when this whole ordeal was witnessed by everyone present there, they had surprised and shocked expressions on their faces. ¡°Hey, who was that man? And why was the Boss being so intimate with him?¡± A waitress asked her fellow worker, feeling so shocked that she didn¡¯t believe it at first but after confirming with her own eyes multiple times, did she believe in the unbelievable scene? ¡°So you also saw that, I thought I was being delusional!¡± Her friend has an even more absurd reaction looking at her Boss¡¯s behaviour with a man at that. ¡°I am texting this shocking news to others too!¡± Both of them said and took out their smartphones then they texted their friends inside the hotel and outside the college friends. Slowly but surely this news spread like wildfire and everyone in the hotel knew that their goddess-like beauty got stained by someone. Some were furious, some were pitying the guy who will be the enemy of all men in the city, but all of them were jealous of Erick for scoring the goddess-like cold beauty. The people in question were oblivious to the wildfire they had made and wereughing while enjoying the quiet atmosphere of the local garden. ..... A Certain Media Company Office, ¡°So what this dogshit has to say, Little Mu!¡± Asked an imposing man, sitting on the office main chair with everything broken around them. A chubby man wasying on the floor with his head bleeding and had cuts on his body at multiple ces while two burly men stood over him. ¡°Old Ren, he admitted after almost having all his teeth knocked out!¡± Hearing the man sitting in the chair ask, little Mu, better known as Brother Mu replied while kicking one more time making the chubby guy slide backward and collide with the wall. ¡°Well, if he is admitted then our work here is done, also gather all the shitty things this guy had done in his life and forward it to Mr. Kazahito so he can take legal action!¡± Old Ren said and stood up from the chair while giving a cold nce to the chubby who was lying unconscious and left from there. ¡°Yes, I will do that!¡± Brother Mu nodded and acknowledged the order from his leader Old Ren and with his other brother¡¯s help, he started to look into everything fromputer hidden files, and hidden lockers to everything out of ces that looked like a hidden ce. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 118 118 118. StarDust Group¡¯s sh With ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Well, if he is admitted then our work here is done, also gather all the shitty things this guy had done in his life and forward it to Mr. Kazahito so he can take legal action!¡± Old Ren said and stood up from the chair while giving a cold nce to the chubby who was lying unconscious and left from there. ¡°Yes, I will do that!¡± Brother Mu nodded and acknowledged the order from his leader Old Ren and with his other brother¡¯s help, he started to look into everything fromputer hidden files, and hidden lockers to everything out of ces that looked like hidden ces. ..... After getting all the evidence of dirty deeds done by that chubby trash, they left him alone to his own devices. Once they have published the dirty information about him, his life would be finished so no need to pay attention to trash like him. ..... StarDust Group, Lower floors, ¡°Everything is finished, Mr. Kazahito. Here take a look, this is today¡¯s hot news that has been aired on the news channel!¡± Old Ren said and opened the TV to show Kazue Kazahito that they hadpleted their work for getting rid of any garbage trying to sphemy their sanctuary. ¡°Hahaha, great! That trash deserves much more than that. But he should be happy that he got an easy way out!¡± Kazue Kazahitoughed with a grinning expression while saying coldly. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know you had be a thug, if Madam Aashi heard you then you might experience her great fist of love!¡± Suddenly he heard a sarcastic female voice, he looked back to see Risa Yamanaing towards them. ¡°Ohh! Sis Risa, how did you forget your way to your office? This is our office, our private ce, and where we can rx!¡± Kazue Kazahito replied with the same sarcastic voice and smirked seeing her frowning at him. ¡°Yeah...yeah! I didn¡¯t forget, okay and just came because of business!¡± Risa said, showing she was not in the mood to argue with him. ¡°Business, you say!¡± Kazue also put away his casual behaviour and paid attention to what his sister, Risa Yamana wanted to tell them. Old Ren also paid attention when he heard herst words, he understood that something that would need their department to look or work into. ¡°Here take a look, for some time arge organisation has been on the move and causing a lot of trouble for our development. They kept messing things up that in some cities the advancement had to be put on hold. Madam Aashi said that she needs us to solve this problem as soon as possible!¡± Risa Yamana put down a smart tablet and suddenly a holographic screen opened up and showed a lot of people in weird getups. They were present in every image shed on the screen showing that they had encountered the problem in every city that they had started to expand into. ¡°What this organisation exactly wants to aplish and why aren¡¯t authorities doing something about it!¡± Old Ren asked, looking at some images where he could see some casualties among them. Images background showed different ces like hospitals, top research institutes, nature beasts¡¯ body procuring centers, etc. ¡°Government isn¡¯t sitting around hunting them down as we speak but these people can slip away from their watch like they have prepared for these kinds of situations beforehand. The ces raided by these guys are most of them rted to the government so Authorities have suffered much more than us in this regard and regarding their motives, it¡¯s still unknown.¡± Risa Yamana exined the whole process, and how the Authorities find these people a pain in the ass. Even though they have apprehended arge number of people, they always escaped from their custody. ¡°It¡¯s like they had an insider in the government circle of people, so how are we going to handle them!¡± Kazue Kazahito said with a look of realisation like he understood how these guys might have slipped from the Authorities, with a thoughtful face he asked Risa Yamana about how they are going to proceed with this case. Kazue Kazahito liked to settle things once and for all so most opponents ended up dead or crippled for life. That¡¯s why he asked how this case needed to be handled. ¡°Wait, what was the name of that organisation, I didn¡¯t pay attention to that!¡± Old Ren interjected before Risa replied to Kazue. ¡°It¡¯s here, ¡®Apotelesma¡¯!¡± Risa scrolled the screen a little and found the words written in ck letters at the bottom of every image. ¡°Kazue! This time we don¡¯t have to care about our enemies¡¯ well-being so we can destroy them without holding back. Madam Aashi said that every member of that organisation is rotten trash, we don¡¯t need to care about apprehending them alive!¡± Risa said with a cold grinning expression while opening and closing her fists. She was looking forward to trying her new strength which has progressed just two days ago. Old Ren and Kazue Kazahito looked at Risa Yamana with a sweating expression, feeling her releasing her aura which was a whole realm higher than Kazue Kazahito and two realms higher than Old Ren. ¡°By the way, who is leading the team and where are we starting from!¡± Old Ren asked, feeling stifled in the air and suddenly thought of this point so he asked before he got into the dilemma of whose orders to followter. ¡°Ohh! I forgot to mention this but we are striking them with two teams, one led by me with my girls and the second team led by Kazue!¡± Risa replied and made a face like she just remembered about it. ¡°Hey, wanna bet with me!¡± Kazue thought something interesting and proposed the bet with Risa Yamana while grinning mischievously. ¡°Hoo! What¡¯s the bet!¡± Risa asked with an interested smile. ¡°How about who gets the most kills!¡± Kazue said while thinking. ¡°Hmmn! Well, alright then the bet is on!¡± Risa smiled and agreed with him. ¡°Hey, what about the winning price!¡± Risa asked and smiled looking at Kazue while thinking about what Kazue had to do after losing thest bet that they had made. ¡°Hmmn! Same asst time, how about it!¡± Kazue said and thought that this time he would take his revenge, nothing harmful it¡¯s just he was the handyman of Risa Yamana for a week and she ordered him to do all her work like doing her paperwork, fetching her lunch from the cafeteria, even making her coffee and many more things. ¡°Sigh, can we now get back to the topic, please!¡± Old Ren sighed looking at their childish antics while urging them to pay attention to the main point and discuss the whole n with everyone involved in the teams. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 119 119 119. Frying Pan Attack ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... At Erick Dahl¡¯s side, After having a small date with Aisa Hironaka who pestered him to visit her often and he had to promise her before he was able to leave from there, and visit another person with whom he had nned for the day. ..... Erick has already called the third milf who he is gonna be meeting shortly. He was walking on foot to the nearby cafe where they had decided to meet. Once he reached the cafe, he felt nostalgic looking at the name, Neko-Neko Cafe, and entered from the front gate. ¡°Jingle...!!¡± The doorbell rang once he pushed open the door and went inside. ¡°Wee to the Cafe, Master! Nya~¡± He was greeted by two girls wearing maid outfits and cat girl cosy. ¡°Hmmn!¡± Erick smiled and nodded towards them while looking for his milf onee-san in the cafe. After finding her, he went towards her, who was sitting at the window table while sipping her hot choco coffee. ¡°Hi, Hana-nee! You didn¡¯t wait for long, did you!¡± Erick greeted the milf who was in her own thoughts. ¡°Ohh! Hey, Erick! You are here,e..e sit here.¡± Hearing his voice Hana Eto came back from her wandering thoughts and looked at him while showing him a warm smile and greeting back. She motioned him to sit beside her by patting the ce with her palm, Erick sat down without any hesitation as this was normal for them. He had long since be ustomed to their intimate actions. Erick also ordered a choco voured coffee and two servings of puffy pastry cake, one for himself and one for Hana Eto. ¡°Erick-kun! Howe you have time to contact me, all of sudden!¡± Hana Eto asked while showing a beautiful smile. Fortunately, she still has Erick¡¯s protection charm on her otherwise, she might cause an uproar in the cafe with her city-destroying smile. Of course, it doesn¡¯t always work and he had to salvage the situation at that time. ¡°Hey, Lady! Do you want to have fun with us? You should ditch the kid and join us in the fun, we will entertain you very well!¡± Just like what is happening right now, a rich-looking flippant showed up apanying two more people with him and decided to barge into their conversation which destroyed Erick¡¯s mood but he didn¡¯t stand to his level so he didn¡¯t feel any anger. ¡°Hana-nee! Don¡¯t you feel happy to meet me, I even made time just for you!¡± Erick decided to ignore the assholes and gave a mischievous reply to Hana Eto. Three who got ignored by both Erick and Hana Eto became awkward and angry at them. They thought that Erick and Hana Eto were looking down on them by not acknowledging their presence. ¡°Hey, you punk! Are you looking down on us? Brothers, let¡¯s teach this kid a lesson!¡± The leader among the trio spoke with a high volume and angry voice, getting the attention of other customers and the cafe employees. As he didn¡¯t want his own impression to lower in front of beauty so he thought of venting his anger on Erick only. ¡°Hey...hey, look someone is looking for trouble with that kid who sat with a beautifuldy!¡± A customer said hissed voice to his friends who were also looking at them. ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t that guy seem familiar!¡± One of them suddenly felt that he had seen the person who was standing with two others with him and causing trouble. ¡°Ahhh! Motherfuck*r, isn¡¯t that bully from the Local school district? I became one of his victims when I passed by there just two days ago!¡± A young man sitting at the next table shouted remembering where he had seen that guy, and immediately covered his mouth with his hands, noticing that some people were looking at him with weird gazes. ¡°Hey, but I heard that his family had gotten into an ident or something so why is he here and causing trouble for others!¡± At another table, a skinny young man also recognised the man andmented that he was very familiar with the bully. ¡°Forget the bully, and pay attention to the beautifuldy, don¡¯t you know who that person is!¡± Another table customer said with a surprised expression and reminded his spectators, who they should pay attention to at the moment. ¡°Now that I look at her, isn¡¯t she one of the three famous Icy Queens? Yupp, those three messed up very badly today!¡± Customers eximed one another after identifying who Hana Eto is, and how big a deal she is. She is not only a sessful businesswoman but also a daughter of a multi-billionaire family who had many strong connections all over the country. The people watching felt pity for the trio and snickered at their ridiculous behaviour. ¡°Are you really in the mood to disgrace yourself in front of a crowd or what?¡± Hana Eto finally spoke but her voice was full of chill making the trio shiver unconsciously. Her eyes looked at them like they were useless trash discarded by the people on the roadside. But understanding her words, the trio immediately looked left and right, and found that they were viewed as clowns acting in a circus show or something by others present in the cafe. ¡°You...you!¡± The leader of the trio got so angry that he wasn¡¯t able to form the words or more like he wasn¡¯t able to think of any better words. ¡°What...are you done then please, leave us alone now!¡± Erick looked at this pitiful guy who didn¡¯t have any idea that he was just a little distance away from bing a eunuch, fortunately for him that he was in a crowded space so his family jewels were safe. When Erick looked at him with a cold expression while smiling, the leader of the trio felt a shiver again and slightly tingled on his family jewels, making him unconsciously guard them with his hands. Just as the trio were about to make their move and bring violence inside the Neko-Neko cafe, something unexpected happened. ¡°Bang!...bang!...bang!!!¡± ¡°Thud...!!!¡± Three bangs sounded and the trio suddenly dropped down one by one to the ground, knocked unconscious. ¡°Hehehe! Sorry...sorry, everyone! Don¡¯t mind this and continue with whatever you are doing!¡± From behind the trio, ady wearing a cat girl outfit and holding a frying pan in her hand which was smoking a little, bowed to everyone while making it sound very cute with her actions. Everyone understood that she just tantly knocked someone unconscious with a smile on her face, some shuddered to find her smile very chilling for some reason. Using her cuteness and sexiness she appeased everyone to go back to doing their own things. Once that was over, She ordered two boys who wore butler uniforms and came towards the Erick table. ¡°Sorry about what happened earlier and here, take this. Don¡¯t worry, this is in the house!¡± Thedy came and again bowed a little and apologised to Erick and Hana Eto for the disturbance earlier and offered a big ss full of ice cream. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 120 120 120. Child Of Thousand Beauties ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Using her cuteness and sexiness she appeased everyone to go back to doing their own things. Once that was over, She ordered two boys who wore butler uniforms to drag those trio outside and came towards the Erick table. ¡°Sorry about what happened earlier and here, take this. Don¡¯t worry, this is in the house!¡± Thedy came and again bowed a little then apologised to Erick and Hana Eto for the disturbance earlier, and also offered a big ss full of ice cream. ..... ¡°Well, we don¡¯t mind!¡± Hana Eto looked at the smilingdy who had a good impression of how she handled the situation. She was also interested in what she was offered by thedy, so she epted the goodwill gesture. ¡°By the way, I am Hana Eto and this young man beside me is Erick Dahl¡¯. Thanks for the help earlier, you looked cool!¡± Hana Eto smiled and introduced herself and Erick to her, then she thanked her while giving her thumbs up for handling the situation so coolly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Eto and Mr. Dahl¡¯. I am Neko Michiko, Neko¡¯s family name and Michiko¡¯s given name!¡± Thedy or Neko Michiko also introduced herself while showing her courtesy to them. ¡°Nice name, ¡®Child of thousand beauties¡¯, it has a very good meaning and fits you perfectly.¡± Erick found the name very fitting for thedy so he gave hispliment without feeling shy. ¡°Fufufufu!!! Thanks for thepliment!¡± Neko Michikoughed and epted thepliment from Erick. ¡°Is it all right for you to talk with us during working hours?¡± Hana Eto asked, feeling like they were dying her from doing her work. Erick and Hana didn¡¯t find a problem with her given name or surname, as there are a lot of people in Japan that have different origins or cultures but they live here in harmony. (A/N; Given name or surname are backward from Erick¡¯s name.) ¡°It¡¯s okay...it¡¯s okay! I am also a manager of this ce so I have this much privilege.¡± Neko Michiko waved her hand in a gesture that it was not a problem for her. Erick and Hana Eto, hearing from her that she is the manager of this cafe, understood that she was just cking off so both shrugged their shoulders and continued to talk with her while also inviting her to join them. Erick also noticed a slightly familiar vibe from her which he often felt from the returnees or his students back in the Fantasia Academy. Even more so when he felt Neko Michiko¡¯s energy simr to a girl he treated in the past. Yamini Kirin, that¡¯s the girl he found very promising potential up till now but he felt that thedy sitting in front of him also has the same potential. Erick thought inside his mind that he should inform Aashi about the two people so she can make contact with them and rope them into their group or something. He left his thoughts with that and made small talk in their conversation, just like that Hana Eto made friends with Neko Michiko after an hour of talk. Erick was amazed by the woman¡¯s tendency to befriend someone so fast, but he also left a good impression on her. ¡°Come again, Hana-san and Erich-san! If you have time in the future.¡± Neko Michiko said her goodbyes to Hana Eto and Erick Dahl¡¯. After sitting around for an hour in the cafe, Erick felt stiff in his muscles so he suggested going somewhere else and Hana agreed with him thinking that she can¡¯t spend her valuable date with Erick in the cafe a full day. ¡°See you around, Michiko-san!¡± Hana Eto waved her hand and held Erick¡¯s hand with her other hand. ¡°Until next time, Michiko-san!¡± Erick also bade her goodbye and got dragged by Hana Eto. ..... Big Tanto Land, A huge aquarium is located in the ward of Minato in Osaka, Osaka region, Japan, near Osaka Bay. When it first opened, it was thergest public aquarium in the world and is also a member of the Association of Aquariums and Zoos. It was opened at the end of the 19th century, and it spread over close to 30,000 square metres ofnd area, in Osaka. There are close to 30000 animals, close to 500 species in total. The annual number of people visiting this aquarium is close to 2.5 million. Erick Dahl¡¯ and Hana Eto decided to visit this aquarium, mainly because Hana Eto wanted toe. She likes to y with the lovely and cute penguins while watching the swim and water y of dolphins. Erick also felt intrigued watching many species like a variety of fishes, sharks, electric eels, glowing jellyfish, etc. He also yed along with penguins together with Hana Eto and watched the live show of dolphins being trained by a sexy trainer. He didn¡¯t forget to tease the monkeys, chimpanzees, and goris. He also bought a lot of bananas for them as a thank-you for making his day fun. Erick noticed that every animal or species present in the aquarium had a unique restraint on them. When he yed with penguins, he studied a little and understood that it was for their own safety. The restraints filtered the Dust energy present in the atmosphere and provided the animals with a limited amount to make them evolve without bing harmful to humans or going crazy because of overdose from the energy present in the air. Erick finds it terrific, this is a stroke of genius. He can guess how much hard work it would have taken the person to create this sort of tool. He thought of creating simr things for humans which can restrain thempletely like it can be used for criminals or undisciplined bunch. He would give this suggestion to the technical department of Fantasia Ind if they haven¡¯t done it already. Erick also learned today that one of the managingpanies who maintains this huge aquarium belongs to the Hana Eto family. He noticed the weird look of the employees on him and a respectful look towards Hana Eto, when she paid the ticket cost and other stuff by using the ck tinum card, so he asked her out of curiosity. That¡¯s why he felt amazed and wondered if he should familiarise with the industries present in the world or at least in Japan. Leaving this thought aside, when Erick and Hana Eto came out from the aquarium, night had already descended. ¡°How about a candle light dinner before we call it a day!¡± Hana Eto suggested looking at the twinkling stars in the sky which can be seen more and more nowadays because of Dust energy. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that!¡± Erick thought she looked very hot in the night background and epted the suggestion. Hana called her secretary to send her car to their location and then she booked a table in a nearby good restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that square and wait for a few minutes for the car to reach here, then we can go to the restaurant that I just booked!¡± Hana said, pointed her finger in her left and dragged Erick along by his hand. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 121 121 121. Hana Eto Taking The Lead ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Mmmn!...Slurp...Mnnmph!¡± A beautifuldy with brown hair and brown eyes wearing a one-piece blue dress slurping and battling for dominance in a deep kiss with tongue fight, an average-looking young man without any special features whatsoever was the one who was enjoying this delicacy, a lucky bastard indeed. Surrounding people who were witnessing, had different emotions inside them while eximing looking at the man who was so lucky. ..... ¡°Who is this young man? I don¡¯t understand how he can make such a beautiful woman take the initiative and give him a hot kiss.¡± ¡°Even such a mediocre young man is enjoying his life and getting so lucky but why can I never get such a lucky chance? Ahhh!¡± ¡°So unfair, Ahhh! I¡¯m going to die watching this mediocre-looking young man enjoying such a goddess!!¡± ¡°Noooo! Don¡¯t stop me, I am going to teach this trash a lesson for doing sphemy to a Goddess in front of my eyes!!¡± Many young men watching this scene felt their blood boil from their anger, jealousy, and envy toward the mediocre-looking man. The duo kept indulging in slurping the sweet saliva of each other until the brown-haired woman felt the need to breathe again, with reluctance in her eyes she parted from the young man. ¡°Haa..haa..haa!!¡± Thedy huffs and inhales deeply while exhaling a couple of times to regte her breathing then she tries to calm the thumping heart in her chest which was beating in overflowing excitement. ¡°Phew! That was something unexpected and made my heart beat like a drum. It was also a nice feeling, I should try this more often!¡± The young man muttered to himself, licking his lips while looking at thedy¡¯s flushed expression and little swollen pink lips trying to entice him for another round of deep exploration but the young man held himself back from pouncing on her. ¡°Hick..hick! Erick-Kun, now you have to take responsibility as you have taken my first kiss!¡± Thedy said while looking like she was drunk but she still has a smile that says she tricked him well. These two are none other than Erick Dahl¡¯ and Hana Eto who are making others eat dog food. ¡°Okay...okay, I will do whatever you want so can we go now from here!¡± Erick said with a wry smile, even though he felt that it was fine for others to see them like this but he was worried for Hana Eto as she is pretty well known in the city and he didn¡¯t want anyone to know who she is. Hana Eto and Erick sat a little distance away from the lights and were using candlelight themes so nobody has identified her yet. She was safe for time being but because of the attention both gathered so even if nobody can discern her identity but they can clearly see her beauty and charm which was even more obvious, enhanced by the touch of darkness in the background. ¡°Hehehe!! I got you now!¡± Hana Eto lookedpletely drunk now but she looked even more alluring and sexy with a flushed face, and brown eyes filled with sultriness. ¡®How did ite to this!¡¯ Erick thought helplessly and felt even harder to control himself by seeing such an expression on Hana Eto¡¯s face. A few minutes before this hot scene happened, He didn¡¯t know if Hana was acting or really drunk, just after they had a wonderful dinner together. Hana Eto ordered a costly wine that was more than 100 years old. She drank more than half of the wine by herself and started to show signs of being drunk. Erick thought she would be able to hold her liquor seeing how confident she was when she started drinking but now he wasn¡¯t sure. She started to look like a drunk person after one more cup and looked at Erick with seriousness. Suddenly without warning, she cupped his cheeks and kissed him forcefully. Erick was dumbfounded and has an expression that says, where am I, and who am I? Erick came back to his senses when a little sweet tongue invaded his mouth and started exploring. Erick who came back to his senses responded by moving his tongue and chasing after Hana Eto¡¯s tongue then they battled for dominance over the others. Erick in the end won the battle when Hana Eto backed out because she was having difficulty breathing. Erick alsoposed himself before looking around at his surroundings and thinking that this is not a ce to do more than they already did. After Erick urged Hana Eto multiple times, she reluctantlyplied and left from there while paying their bill with a huge tip. Just as they came out, the secretary and a friend of Hana Eto waved her hand at Erick and gestured to him toe there. Erick held Hana by the waist and dragged her to the car and Hana¡¯s secretary opened the door quickly. Erick tucked Hana Eto gently in the back seat of the car and covered her with his jacket while putting the seat belt on for safety. ¡°Thank you for the help, Erick-san! By the way, do you want me to drop you off in front of yourmunity settlement?¡± Hana¡¯s secretary with a soft smile expressed her gratitude towards Erick for taking care of her Boss and suddenly remembered that Erick didn¡¯t have a ride so she asked him politely about it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that, Flora-san. I am also her friend so this much help I ought to do! And yes, I do need you to drop me off!¡± Erick waved his hand in dismissal for her thanks while he smiled softly looking at the face of Hana Eto who had her eyes closed like she was in deep sleep. As for the ride, he agreed with her on that part as he does need to reach home soon otherwise his parents and Aashi might start to worry about histe arrival. ¡°Okay then please sit tight as it won¡¯t take long!¡± Flora, Hana¡¯s secretary said with a smile and pressed hard on the gas pedal which instantly increased the speed of the car. ..... ..... ******* Chapter 122 122 122. Flora Haga And Truckload Of Materials ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Screech!¡± The sports car stopped at the front of the high-end residentialmunity, which was surrounded by a profound-looking haze in the darkness of night. ..... ¡°Thanks for dropping me off, Flora-san!¡± Erick got out of the car and expressed his gratitude to Flora Haga, secretary, and friend of Hana Eto. Flora Haga means Flower¡¯s fragrance, she has medium stature with silky dark blond hair and greenish eyes. She has an hourss figure with a huggable waist, plump bottoms, and a medium-sized bust. She likes to wear sses and also has a strict persona when ites to work and an amiable personality as long as she isn¡¯t pissed. ¡°You are wee, Erick-san! Well, then we will be on our way.¡± Flora Haga smiled and epted Erick¡¯s gratitude looking at the night sky, she gestured and indicated that it was time to part ways. ¡°Goodnight, Flora-san! And goodnight you too, Hana-nee!¡± Erick said goodnight to both of them even though Hana has her eye closed but he still said while caressing her cheeks a little. ¡°Goodnight Erick-san! And do visit us often as Hana-chan enjoys your presence!¡± Flora Haga greeted back while mentioning that her friend misses his presence and when he visits her, she feels happy spending time with him. ¡°Hmmm! Sure, I will!¡± Erick nodded and smiled while agreeing with her. ¡°Brooomm!¡± Flora Haga started the car and left with the bust of speed and vanished in the night¡¯s curtain. Erick also turned around and went back inside while greeting the two uncles who were on guard duty at the front gate. ...... Just after Flora started to drive and was quite far away, Hana fluttered her eyes and opened them slowly while sitting straight. ¡°Oh! So you were awake, Hana-chan! I thought I had to drag you out and carry you to your room when we reach home.¡± Flora Haga said with a mischievous expression while indicating to Hana that she was aware of her little act. Flora Haga always calls her Hana-chan when they are outside of their office or working ce, but in the office or during working hours, Flora would call her Boss. ¡°Ahh! I am feeling a little dizzy, and no, I wasn¡¯t awake from the start but only woke up when you dropped off Erick-Kun at his residentialmunity.¡± Hana groaned holding her head and denied her friend¡¯s im of her acting and exined herself, afraid that her friend would use this to tease herter. ¡°So what happened inside the restaurant, I heard amotion inside!¡± Flora asked, feeling that something was going on between Hana and Erick. ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s nothing...nothing happened at all!¡± Hanaughed, feeling nervous while waving her hand to her friend. ¡°Common..mon, tell me! I won¡¯t say a word to others, promise!¡± Flora became even more enthusiastic after seeing the nervousness of her friend, the gossip instincts of a woman awakened in Flora. ¡°No way, I am not telling you anything! Humph!¡± Hana denied shaking her head knowing full well how her friend is, the next day the whole office will know about it once she told Flora. ¡°Hehehe! Sweety, don¡¯t be shy, and just tell me!¡± Floraughed sheepishly and kept on poking Hana with her words to tell her the sweet gossip that she was dying to know about. ¡°By the way, sister Aashi called me just an hour ago for the deal which you previously asked for!¡± Flora changed the subject after being unsessful in getting anything from Hana¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ohh! Did she finally decide to coborate with us?¡± Hana asked and her eyes shone with excitement when Flora mentioned Aashi and their deal. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that but she said that they had gotten a truckload of materials and had no use for it so she asked if we needed it!¡± Flora said with a weird expression on her face. Flora had no idea what was on Aashi¡¯s mind when she said that but regardless she was happy for her friend and Boss. ¡°Hehehe! With these materials, I can finally start my project ¡®HT beauty and beasts¡¯. Just after the initial production, I can catch up to Kristine and Aisa, both of their industries have gotten more famous than before and their development is even more exaggerated.¡± Hanaughed like a bell imagining her beauty and clothingpany reaching even greater heights than her best friends who had suppressed her for a while now. ¡°Congrattions Hana-chan! Show both that you aren¡¯t any less talented or capable than them!¡± Flora congrattes her friend while cheering her on. She sometimes wonders why they even care about thepetition among themselves. Flora Haga has met Kristine Camilo and Aisa Hironaka many times by now and became friends with them. Even though she sometimes envies the three of them for being such good friends. Nowadays, it¡¯s pretty much impossible to find this kind of friendship wherever they have been like this since childhood. It would be a miracle if a friendship canst for more than 5 years in a world where deceit, lies, schemes, and many underhanded means aremon means in society so Hana, Aisa, and Kristine¡¯s friendship are like a miracle to her. ¡°I need to talk with sister Aashi about the details and where to settle those costly materials!¡± Hana said while thinking about the possible ce where they can store the materials safely. ¡°Ohh! We are already here. Can you walk by yourself or want me to help you reach your room!¡± Flora stopped the engine of the car after entering the Hana State¡¯s parking lot and asked Hana if she needed her help in standing up. ¡°Ehh! We arrived, and yes, please help me up here!¡± Hana looked outside the car and hearing Flora¡¯s words, she epted her help. Flora helped her stand up and gave her a shoulder to rely on, then they both entered the mansion and went straight to Hana¡¯s room. On the way, Maids and servants greeted Hana and Flora with smiles and asked if they needed anything but Flora shook her head saying if she needed something she would calm them herself. ¡°Goodnight young Miss and Flora-san!¡± Maids greeted them goodnight and left them alone. Maids were very familiar with Flora as her parents are caretakers of the Eto family. ¡°Okay, here now you can rest on the bed and I am going to my room to sleep as it¡¯s readyte and we also need to wake up early tomorrow!¡± Flora helped Hana sit on her bed and just as she was about to leave Hana¡¯s room she reminded her to sleep early. Flora left after greeting her and Hanay on the bed while massaging her head. ¡°Ahh, damn!! My head is throbbing so I just sleep now and talk with sister Aashi first thing in the morning.¡± Hana muttered and closed her eyes which gave her a soothing feeling and her throbbing lessened a little. Just half an hourter, Hana went into dreand. ...... Close to 40 km west of Osaka, Before Aashi called Flora, ¡°Madam, what do you want to do with this mountain of natural beats¡¯ materials?¡± Old Ren asked with a respectful tone while bowing a little. ¡°Hmmn! What to do, these materials are too low level so we have no use for them. Little Risa, by any chance, does someone need these materials!¡± Aashi looked bored and uninterested looking at the multiple trucks filled with nature beats¡¯ materials, unable to think of any use for them she asked if Risa Yamana had been contacted by anyone familiar recently. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 123 123 123. Angry Chief Ji And Chief Morg ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... Close to 40 km west of Osaka, Before Aashi called Flora, ..... ¡°Madam, what do you want to do with this mountain of natural beats¡¯ materials?¡± Old Ren asked with a respectful tone while bowing a little. ¡°Hmmn! What to do, these materials are too low level so we have no use for them. Little Risa, by any chance, does someone need these materials!¡± Aashi looked bored and uninterested looking at the multiple trucks filled with nature beats¡¯ materials, unable to think of any use for them. She asked if Risa Yamana had been contacted by anyone familiar recently. ¡°Hmmm! Ahh, here it is.¡± Risa Yamana looked at her smart pad for any mention of such a person and suddenly found a name who is very familiar to them then she showed it to Aashi. ¡°Oh! Did Sister Hana need these useless materials, then it¡¯s decided I will contact her and ask if she really needed it!¡± Aashi looked surprised then she recalled that Hana Eto did mention some kind of deal rted to nature beasts¡¯ materials so she decided to ask her first. ¡°By the way, how many cities have we cleared by now and how many more are there on the list!¡± Aashi asked Risa looking at the piles of dead bodies not far from them stacked up like a small hill. ¡°We cleared five more cities surrounding Osaka and close to two dozen are left to clean them up.¡± Risa looked at her clearance list of cities in the smart pad and looking at the unchecked ones, she told Aashi about it. ¡°Okay, anyways pack up from here and throw those bodies at the usual ce to feed those mammals in the sea!¡± Aashi nodded at her and looking at the rotten bodies piled up, she ordered Risa to have them thrown away. Aashi called Hana but her secretary Flora was the one who picked it up so Aashi asked her to tell Hana about it and inform herter about Hana¡¯s decision. Aashi was busy talking with Flora at the side, Risa followed Aashi¡¯s order but she didn¡¯t do it herself. ¡°Old Ren, could you help me drop these bodies at Osaka bay, the usual ce!¡± Risa went to Old Ren to ask for help in this matter. ¡°Ohh, well! All right, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Old Ren looked at the pile of bodies and epted her request to help her in dealing with these bodies. ¡°Thank you, Old Ren! Also, call Kazuo and tell him that we are about to move on to the next targeted area.¡± Risa thanked the old Ren and reminded him to call her brother too. ¡°Hmmm! Okay, Risa-san!¡± Old Ren nodded his head while bowing a little and went on to do the work which was requested of him. Starting this morning they hadunched arge cleanup of pesky flies from their territory. In Aashi¡¯s mind, the whole Osaka region is their territory so she thinks it¡¯s normal for her to crush these pesky rotten people. Even more so when they were causing trouble for her, she didn¡¯t act up till now because of two reasons. One, they didn¡¯t have a strong foundation or solid foothold and second is that theycked a real authority that can help them shake the country itself. But now, she has already achieved the heights from which she can make big giants of the country think twice before they act against her or the StarDust industries. It won¡¯t be long before she made StarDust industries into a conglomerate that would control half of the world¡¯s economy or the whole world itself. ¡°Okay, everything is settled here so where do we move next? Hmmm!¡± Half an hourter, Aashi said, looking at the clean area where piles of bodies had piled up before, and now it looked clean as new. Risa Yamana, Old Ren, and Kazue Kazahito stood straight with anticipation in their eyes and behind them, hundreds of subordinates lined up waiting for Madam Aashi to issue the orders and they would go through anything toplete it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s decided we will strike this area! And continue cleaning to the next areas from there!¡± Aashi said while pointing to a specific ce on the holographic map shown on the Hitech Smart pad. ¡°YES!!¡± Old Ren, Risa, and Kazue three of them replied in a loud voice, and then from behind them, all hundreds of subordinates shouted with great enthusiasm. ...... Unknown location, An ind stood surrounded by ciers from everywhere, and in the middle of the ind, a volcanic mountain spewed moltenva from time to time. Above stood a floating castle-like structure overlooking the entire 1kmrge ind. Left of the castle, there is a tower in which two old people were sitting with grim faces and angry expressions. ¡°sh!!¡± ¡°Crash!¡± A few expensive pots were broken in a fit of rage by the old man sitting in the chair behind the desk, while another old man looked calm even though the air around is quite heavy because of him releasing his aura. ¡°How did...how exactly this happened? Did you not know how important those materials were for us?¡± The old man sitting in the chair shouted towards a projector screen where an image of five middle-aged men kneeling was shown. ¡°We asked for esteemed chiefs¡¯ forgiveness even though we did something very terrible, so we don¡¯t have any excuses for it but we asked for thest chance to correct our mistakes!¡± The five men shiver listening to the angry shout of a man sitting in the chair and the deep pration gaze from an old man sitting on the sofa so they hurriedly begged for a chance to redeem themselves. ¡°Chief Ji, let¡¯s first listen to their report and we should know about the people who are targeting us!¡± The man sitting on the sofa said with a heavy voice while his gaze didn¡¯t move from the kneeling men. ¡°Okay, Chief Morg! If you say so then we will first listen to what they have to say!¡± Chief Ji nodded at Chief Morg¡¯s words. These two old men are the right-hand man and left-hand man of ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ evil organisation which is causing chaos in the world. The one sitting in the chair behind the table is in charge of information and secret expeditions. The man sitting on the sofa is in charge of an undisciplined attack force that also carries out the confrontation with the enemy. ¡°Begin your report before I lose my patience!!¡± Chief Ji shouted at the five kneeling men who shivered from the freight. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 124 124 124. Five Group Leaders of ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... These two old men are the right-hand man and left-hand man of ¡®Apotelesma¡¯ evil organisation which is causing chaos in the world. The one sitting in the chair behind the table is in charge of information and secret expeditions. ..... The man sitting on the sofa is in charge of an undisciplined attack force that also carries out the confrontation with the enemy. ¡°Begin your report before I lose my patience!!¡± Chief Ji shouted at the five kneeling men who shivered from the freight. Among the five kneeling men, one stood up with shaky hands but a determined expression. ¡°Chief Ji and Chief Morg! It all started when one of our outer executives did something which garnered the attention of StarDust Capitals towards us! Before that, we had no contact with them or any conflict!¡± The brave man tried to exin from the start while feeling the sweat drenching his back in fear of getting the brunt of the two old twisted monsters. He exined everything which he and the other four group leaders know about the conflict, he also didn¡¯t forget to me StarDust Capitals. ¡°Mr. Rick Rowells, all the things which you just exined are true, or are you making that up to save your skin!¡± Chief Morg asked while giving him a deadly stare with an emotionless face. ¡°No...no...no!! I would never dare to make that up, I swear upon my life that what I said is all true!!¡± Brave man Rick Rowells frantically waved his hand in denial and bowed ny degrees while swearing on his life. ¡°Chief Morg, Rick won¡¯t dare to falsify the report so you can leave him be. We understand the conflict StarDust Capitals has with us but why did the daughter of the god of war from Japan, start to go after us!¡± Chief Ji appeased with his words to chief Morg and asked Rick Rowells while giving him a pensive look. ¡°About that, it¡¯s rted to one of my members, Poison Eve! I heard from her that she had a mortal conflict with the daughter of the god of war when they were in another world. As for full details, if you want to know she would exin herself about it!¡± Rick¡¯s back-drenched in sweat while replying to Chief Ji. Rick Rowells, himself, hasn¡¯t expected to find this kind of drama with them. He heard that Poison Eve has backstabbed Yamini Kirin, the god of war daughter many times in another world but Poison Eve had no idea that Yamini Kirin was also a returnee like them. He can¡¯t fault her for this as he also had done simr things to obtain resources for himself. For survival or to be stronger, all of them had done much worse things like scheming, backstabbing, or stealing, too many heinous things that he doesn¡¯t even remember fully. He never regretted anything he has done up till now or going to do in the future. For him, this is how his life is. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now, we don¡¯t care about some god of war or anything like them but that girl is the problem.¡± Chief Ji dismissively waved his hand and said arrogantly while having a cold look in his eyes. Both Chief Ji and Chief Morg are in the Grandmaster Realm so any ordinary person is like an ant to them. The five kneeling men, Rick Rowells included, are all grandmaster realms. But the difference is that both chiefs are in the peak of the Grandmaster Realm and five group leaders are only in the Early or Middle Realm. Mysterious leaders excluded, they had a total of 7 grandmaster realm naturalists in their organisation. ¡°I want one of you to personally solve this girl¡¯s problem once and for all, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to concentrate on the other big problem!¡± Chief Ji said with a heavy voice while emphasising that he doesn¡¯t want to hear about this problem ever again. ¡°YES!¡± All five of them shouted in unison while staying in the bowing position after standing up. ¡°Dismissed!¡± Chief Morg immediately dismissed them while cutting themunication line. ¡°So what do you think, do you have any solution for the StarDust Capitals conflict? You do know that we don¡¯t have any manpower to get entangled with another force as we are already dealing with the Fantasia Inders.¡± Chief Ji said towards Chief Morg who was in deep thought with a frowning expression. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. We don¡¯t have much choice but to take two steps behind and negotiate with them for a truce!¡± Chief Morg shook his head while stating the only choice they had left. ¡°Fuc*...! If not for their side peak grandmaster holding the fort then we might have dealt with them already.¡± Chief Ji cursed with anger and frustration visible on his face. ¡°Calm down! Your anger won¡¯t solve the problem with them. We shouldn¡¯t have messed with them in the first ce, and now we have suffered because of it!¡± Chief Morg said with a grim expression. ¡°It¡¯s just that we are busy with other world expeditions so we don¡¯t have capable people here otherwise, humph!¡± Chief Ji blurted out with a frustrated look while showing contempt toward the StarDust Capitals. ¡°Let¡¯s just think of a way to negotiate for the time being!¡± Chief Morg suggested while frowning, showing that he also doesn¡¯t find this solution pleasant. They started to discuss different scenarios and details on how to go about it and who to send for the negotiations. ....... On the side of Five Group leaders, ¡°Phew...! We got scot-free this time. It¡¯s fuck*ng those people¡¯s fault for putting us in this difficult situation. Just don¡¯t let me find you, otherwise, we will show you how cruel Apotelesma¡¯s people can be!¡± A middle-aged man with a shining bald head with white burn marks on his neck took a relieved expression and shouted in anger towards the people who were responsible for their misery. ¡°Farren, you shouting here won¡¯t do a thing, if you have guts then just go after them!¡± Another middle-aged man with a long ponytail hairstyle spoke in a sarcastic manner listening to the boasting of a bald man with white burn marks on his neck, whose name is Farren Movis! ¡°Humph!¡± Farren Movis snorted in response to the sarcastic remarks of the ponytail hairstyle man. ¡°That¡¯s enough Farren Movis and Sotee Hern! I am pretty sure that the Chiefs are discussing this matter and they will tell us what to do when they conclude so we don¡¯t need to think about this matter!¡± Rick Rowells admonished the two middle-aged men and ended the discussion about this topic while reminding them to be ready for the chiefs¡¯ instructions. ¡°What about that troublesome girl, Yamini Kirin!¡± Asked another man who stood there like a straight pole while carrying two swords on him. ¡°Tilyr Tonn, I was just about to bring up that topic! Yamini Kirin, this girl needs to be solved as soon as possible and for that, one of us has to do it before she causes more harm than we could bear so who wants to go!¡± Rick Rowell addressed the man with two swords on him and pointed at the images shown on the screen on the projector while asking who wants to volunteer for the task. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 125 125 125. Aashi Finally Ate Her Mater¡¯s Cherry ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°What about that troublesome girl, Yamini Kirin!¡± Asked another man who stood there like a straight pole while carrying two swords on him. ¡°Tilyr Tonn, I was just about to bring up that topic! Yamini Kirin, this girl needs to be solved as soon as possible and for that, one of us has to do it before she causes more harm than we could bear so who wants to go!¡± Rick Rowell addressed the man with two swords on him and pointed at the images shown on the screen on the projector while asking who wants to volunteer for the task. ..... ¡°Hehehe! How about leaving this girl to me, I will savour her nice and clean before dealing with her swiftly!¡± Thest one among them spoke with a lecherous smile on his face while a weird glint went out from his eyes. ¡°Dohan Jinn! You want to take this task, are you sure that you won¡¯t mess it up!¡± Rick Rowells asked with a cold gleam in his eyes looking at the man who had a lecherous smile on his face. ¡°Hahahah! No...no! I won¡¯t make mistakes likest time so you can be sure that I will finish this task perfectly!¡± Dohan Jinnughed heartily while putting away his smile and gave Rick Rowells his words on it. ¡°I am sure you don¡¯t want to, otherwise, you will know the consequences of your mistakes!¡± Tilyr Tonn¡¯s words made Dohan Jinn shiver from the fright, remembering that he absolutely had to make sure not to mess up. ¡°By the way, when are we going back to the main HQ? I want to exchange for high-tier resources for improvement!¡± Farren Movis asked with a yearning expression when mentioning HQ. ¡°Yeah, I was also wondering about it and I am stuck in my current realm so I also want to go back to HQ!¡± Sotee Hern also voiced out his query with a dreamy expression. Others also looked at Rick Rowells for the answer, clearly interested in knowing the same thing. ¡°About that, it¡¯s not up to us to decide this but only Chiefs have that answer.¡± Rick Rowells said which made others disappointed. ¡°But if the expedition teams sent to other worlds are sessful then we will be called back to celebrate!¡± Rick Rowells added that it gives them hope for returning to their paradise and getting the chance to improve themselves with superior resources. The HQ is situated in the centre of the North Pole where it is surrounded by ciers all year round. That¡¯s also the reason, Fantasia Inders haven¡¯t found their HQ yet. Therge resources with better quality are gathered in the HQ, so once a core member has enough credits he can exchange them for the resources. The energy quality is also very high in the HQ, as the north pole with zero human beings present there, coupled with the techniques from another world their core members have with them. The surrounding energy is being concentrated in the HQ. Also, they have an abundant number of water species to butcher and use them as their resource materials. It¡¯s also because of this that they canunch another dimensional transmission after thest failure to obtain anything worthwhile. ¡°Okay, guys! I am off to make preparations for my task so see youter.¡± Dohan Jinn waved his hand and went out leaving the small inconspicuous building. ¡°Okay guys, I am also leaving!¡± One by one everyone left to do their own work. ¡°Puff...! Haaaa!¡± Rick Rowells was left alone so he pulled a ck cigar and took a puff after lighting it up with a lighter, a cloud of smoke was released from his mouth. ¡°I am sorry, Maria! Just wait a bit longer and I wille to give youpany!¡± He pulled a small locket from his neck and opened it, he saw a small photo of a woman in her twenties smiling at him. He whispered softly with a pained look and caressed her photo with his thumb while wiping a drop of tear which left his eyes from his other hand. ¡°I won¡¯t let your killer live even if I have to go to hell for it!¡± The next second his expression became fierce with a cold look in his eyes and the hatred visible on his face, he muttered while clenching his fists. ¡°Swishh!¡± After scaring the shit out of surrounding living small creatures, he left with nimble steps. ...... On the Erick Home, ¡°Hey, I am home! Hmmm! Looks like everyone is sleeping!¡± Aashi mumbled while taking off her shoes and wearing the slippers. It¡¯s midnight, when Aashies back after destroying a few more groups of trash, hindering her master¡¯s domination in the business world. She quietly went to her room on the second floor. While she was about to enter her room, she nced at her master¡¯s room and thought that she should give a goodnight kiss with a mischievous smile. ¡°Click!¡± She opened the door and entered quietly while closing it shut behind her. ¡°Hehehehe!¡± She went over and looked at her master¡¯s handsome face while admiring him for a while. ¡°Sniff...sniff!¡± ¡°Hmmn! There are two familiar smells on him!¡± Aashi sniffs his neck and finding the smells familiar, she climbs onto the bed and sits on his stomach. ¡°Hehehe! Master, you were enjoying your time with Sisters! How about I take my reward for the hard work that I had done today!¡± Aashi identified the smells which were lingering on his body and became a little jealous. She looked at his tempting lips and alluring corbone which she finds hard not to bite on them. ¡°Hmmm!¡± ¡°Chu...Hmmn!!¡± Aashi only intended to peck his lips a little but once she did, her tongue uncontrobly started to lick his lips and tried to pry open them. But suddenly, she felt strong hands hug her by the neck and her tongue also got intertwined by rough tongue and started to battle each other. ¡°Hmmm~! Hmmnn~~!!¡± Aashi started to moan from the pleasure she was getting by her tongue ravished by her master¡¯s tongue. By now, she knew that her master was awake and was responding to her. She felt, even more, turn on, she felt her chest tighten a little on her clothes. ¡°Hmmm! Chu...! Haaaa!¡± She felt stuffy a little in her tight clothes so she stopped her tongue and in response, her master let go of his hands from her neck. When they parted from the hot kiss, the saliva formed a bridge, she took a hot breath to calm herself down while looking at her master with a pleading expression that shows her desire for going all the way today. ¡°Master, take me!¡± Aashi said while opening her arms wide and showing a sultry expression filled with desire. ¡°So my little Aashi finally decided to eat me up!¡± Erick opened his mouth and said with a yful expression while admiring her beauty. ¡°Master, don¡¯t tease me!¡± Aashi made a pouting face which made her look cute with that expression. ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t help it when you show me that kind of expression!¡± Erickughed seeing her pouting and cute expression. ¡°And I can hardly control myself after seeing your current appearance!¡± Erick muttered and in a sh, Aashi¡¯s clothes went flying around in the room. ¡°Master~~~!! Ahhhh~~~ Mmmn~~~~¡± A few minutester, the moaning echoed in the room, fortunately for them. Before Aashi lost her mind in pleasure, she created a barrier field around the room so the noise didn¡¯t go out from the room. ..... ..... ********* Chapter 126 126 126. Unexpected Breakthrough Of Erick¡¯s ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Hmmm!¡± In the morning, Erick opened his eyes and felt a slight weight on him. ..... ¡°Ahhh~~!!¡± When his hand brushed over a soft, bounce, and squishy thing, he heard a beautiful moaning voice beside his ear, waking him instantly. ¡°Arrgh!¡± Then the memory of what happened yesterday came crashing on his head, making his certain part excited for another action. ¡°Agh! Fuc*...Yesterday was intense. I never thought Aashi would be the one to initiate thest step in our rtionship which we never took until yesterday.¡± Erick muttered with a silly smile on his face remembering the vivid soul-stirring appearance of Aashi. He felt that he still hadn¡¯t had enough but seeing her cute sleeping face with a smile, made him calm down and softly caress her head. ¡°Hmmm! Mas..master~!¡± Erick¡¯s touch made Aashi awaken from her wet dreams and mumbled seeing Erick¡¯s gentle expression. ¡°Ohh! Did I wake you up, you can rest a little longer today!¡± Erick said gently while making her stay in the bed for longer. ¡°Hmmm...kay! Master, but aren¡¯t you going back to Plum Blossom World, today.¡± Aashi nodded her head and hugged his waist then suddenly remembered something Aashi asked looking at Erick¡¯s face. ¡°Yes! I do need to leave today. By the way, what happened to the things which I asked you to prepare?¡± Erick nodded and asked Aashi for the things he asked her before. He does need those things if he wants to speed up the evolution of that world. ¡°Ohm!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± A subtle energy pulse came out from the centre of Erick¡¯s heart. ¡°Master!¡± Aashi noticed immediately and called out in surprise. ¡°Hahahaha! My little Aashi, what an unexpected harvest you provided me with!¡± Erickughed, feeling the swelling of energy gathering towards his centre, to the Origin, from the pelvis region acupoint. He knew instantly that he was about to advance to the next Realm. ¡°Mhhhmph!¡± Erick gave a deep kiss to Aashi as a reward for what he got unexpectedly from her. ¡°Agh! Aashi dear, please put a strong dimensional barrier with tripleyers around the small hill back of our house. I will make my breakthrough there while I am at it, I will also help Willow advance in her Evolution.¡± Erick got up after giving her his gratitude and asked her in a hurry while leaving for the back of their house and before that he swiftly put onfortable clothes. ¡°Mamamamam!¡± Just as Erick got there, Willow¡¯s small pixie-like phantom shes over him. ¡°Hello, Willow! Do take care of the surroundings for a bit!¡± Erick greeted the little pixie and gave her a small task to take care of his surroundings when he would be in the state of passing the barrier to the next tier. ¡°Mamamama!¡± Little pixie made cute voices and nodded her head while dancing around in happiness. ¡°All right then!¡± Erick sat on the clean and spaciousrge stone in a lotus position while closing his eyes. ¡°Haaaa!¡± He released arge turbid air from his body and instantly fell into the trance. ¡°Ohhmmm!¡± Therge pulsating energy wave passed nearby little Willow and made her small phantom body shudder from the unknown excitement. ¡°Mamamama!¡± Willow danced around Erick¡¯s body while greedily inhaling the energy which he released from his pores. Willow directed that energy to her heart or core of earth while simultaneously providing dust energy to Erick. ....... Inside Erick¡¯s body, The pure form of energy travelled from his pelvis region to his Origin core and assimted slowly while the outside energy entered from his pores crazily. Willow beside him, helped in this matter as she pulled therge amounts of energy from her core directly and fed to him. Erick felt that a part of his mind had been opened, and his perception or thinking process went through the roof. He can view his surroundings in a three-dimensional way with his eyes closed like he is viewing it in the form of a virtual projection. Erick calls this weird perception, Origin Sense, as not only can he see or feel his surroundings but he can also observe the emotions of living beings in his surroundings. As he has just unlocked it, its range is still small, about 10 metres. But once he gets used to it, it will slowly increase to 100 of km. His body and soul along with his Origin source also improved, making him truly the peak of the mortal realm. He is just a step away from reaching the next realm, which is the GOD Realm. ¡°Hey, I am feeling a little too excited to try out my strength but I think my weakest punch can smash the earlier version of Hulk into oblivion so that¡¯s out of the question!¡± Erick opened his eyes and stood up while clenching his fists, and feeling his strength in thesepact weak looking muscles. He has the feeling that if he punched with full force then he might be able to rage the whole city into the ground. And no, this is not an illusion or anything but he has reached that realm where a simple punch can deal devastating damage. ¡°Master~~!¡± Aashi came running after seeing him done with the breakthrough process. (A/N: I didn¡¯t bother with other shit like his meridians bloating or his dantian bing bigger or much xinxia shit like that, so deal with it.) ¡°Hahaha! Aashi...my dear!¡± Erick hugged her tightly with deep desires in his eyes. He felt very thankful to her because of her he was able to advance to the next realm earlier and now his mission of Plum Blossom World would be easier. ¡°Sniff...sniff! Master~, you have be more enticing now...Hmmn~!¡± Aashi sniffed his body and looked at his eyes with a sultry expression while licking her lips when she mentioned it. ¡°Hehe! So do you want to eat your master again!¡± Erick teased her while pinching her little cute nose with a yful expression. ¡°Ahhh~~, I do want to try but before that...!¡± Aashi moaned when he pinch her soft marshmallows and replied with a full of yearning expression but then she paused, moving her gaze towards Willow who was flying around them and humming with happy emotions. ¡°Willow is about to go on another evolution but she needs a medium to form her physical body!¡± Erick also looked at the little pixie with a thoughtful expression, seeing her slight problem. ¡°About that, Master! Goddess has just sent you a gift for advancing into Tier 3.¡± Aashi flicked her fingers and a small exquisite box made of intricate designs appeared on her opened hands. ¡°Nice, I can¡¯t wait to see what I will get this time!¡± Erick looked excited and can¡¯t wait to open the box. ¡°Ta...da!¡± Aashi made a dramatic pose and opened the box and seeing what was inside made both of them surprised. ¡°What the fuc*!¡± Erick was so surprised that he cursed. ...... ...... ******** Chapter 127 127 127. Tier 3 Gift And Willow¡¯s Transformation ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°About that, Master! Goddess has just sent you a gift for advancing into Tier 3.¡± Aashi flicked her fingers and a small exquisite box made of intricate designs appeared on her opened hands. ¡°Nice, I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of gift I will get this time!¡± Erick looked excited and can¡¯t wait to open the box. ..... ¡°Ta...da!¡± Aashi made a dramatic pose and opened the box and seeing what was inside the box, made both of them surprised. ¡°What the fuc*!¡± Erick was so surprised that he cursed. ¡°Oops! Wrong box, tehe!¡± Aashi hurriedly hid the small box after seeing the content inside with a shocked expression and gave a cute look to Erick without feeling embarrassed that her master also saw the item. She forgot that she received two presents, one for herself and another one for her Master. She mistakenly took out her present even though she didn¡¯t know what was inside it and that¡¯s why she was shocked to see that Goddess has given her such an awesome gift. Erick was shocked seeing the thing inside and cursed seeing a note on it which said battle gear. Erick didn¡¯t seem to understand at first how this was battle gear and no matter which angle he looks at it, it was just a sexy fis pair of bra and panty. Even though he only saw it for a few seconds before Aashi reacted and kept it back in her spatial ring, he liked the style of it, and when he imagined how Aashi would look in those pairs, making him slightly excited with understanding that this was her bedroom battle gear. ¡°Cough! Ahem... this one here is yours, Master!¡± Aashi coughed bringing Erick from his fantasies and looking at her hand which looked the same as before. ¡°Swish!¡± Just as the box opened, the air around them suddenly became vibrant and full of vitality. ¡°Aha! This is exactly the thing I needed for our little Willow evolution, and wow, this is...What an exquisite style!¡± Erick eximed looking at the branch which was giving the sacred feeling and presence of life. There was also a small silk cloth and when he touched it with his fingers, it turned into a white translucent majestic robe with golden linings that fitted him very well. ¡°Hehe! Master, it looks very great on you!¡± Aashi praised looking at him, who has a slightly different vibe to him after the robe covered his body. ¡°Hmmm! Not bad, indeed!¡± Erick nodded, feeling thefort of it. ¡°By the way, Aashi! Fetch me all the materials I need and put them in my spatial ring with a bigger space inside it. In the meantime, I will help little Willow advance to the next stage!¡± Erick asked Aashi and he turned to Willow while motioning her toe in front of him. ¡°Okay, Master! Also, what do I do with the Gene Serum that you gave mest night!¡± Aashi nodded and was about to go but suddenly stopped remembering something she asked Erick. ¡°Ahh! Could you help meplete the Gene Serum as itcks stability a little and also makes it less potent so an ordinary person can assimte it without dying!¡± Erick replied after turning around and mentioning what it needs improvement on while thinking about what he saw in the gene serum from his observation. ¡°Then I will be taking my leave and don¡¯t worry about the disturbance. Master! I already cast the dimensional barrier a while back and it wouldst for half of the day more so do what you have now and help little Willow without worry!¡± Aashi noted down the point in her mind and nodded at her master while reminding him that he can help little Willow without worrying about causing a disturbance outside and left after giving a flying kiss with a mischievous smile. ¡°Ahh! You little minx, I will get to youter. For now, let¡¯s get started with Little Willow!¡± Erick muttered seeing the mischievous smile on Aashi¡¯s face while shaking his head from the distracting thoughts and turning towards Willow who was floating in front of him while waiting for his help on her advancement. ¡°Come here little willow and touch this branch!¡± Erick called out to little Willow and motioned her to touch the branch in his palm. ¡°Shiiiinnnng!¡± ¡°Oohmmmmn!¡± Just as little Willow touched the branch with her little phantom hands, immediately the branch shone with extremely pure light flooding Willow with sacred energy. Therge pulse passed through the earth¡¯s core and suddenly, it also spread all over the which was felt by every strong individual present on the Earth. The pulse was almost untraceable and it didn¡¯t cause any disturbance other than a noticeable increase in the purity, density, and quantity of energy in the environment. ¡°Mamamamam!¡± Little Willow squealed in happiness and got wrapped around by the tangent energy which was transformed by the branch. ¡°Nothing less I expect from the branch of the Tree of Beginning!¡± Erickmented seeing the instant changes happening on Little Willow. Even though the branch was the size of 10 cm only as the tree is being nurtured in the Goddess realm so any piece of the tree can influence any world origin. So the small branch was enough for little Willow to help her in advance. Erick was there to contain the energy of that small branch which was slowly nourishing her so it won¡¯t waste away by scattering around and causing changes in the world itself. The energy slowly got assimted into her being and she grew taller with her human-like figure and started to truly look like a child in her teens. ¡°Mmmn!¡± ¡°Oohmmmmn!¡± Willow¡¯s lips slightly parted and let out a small mmn sound, just then anotherrge pulse travelled from the core of the earth to the entire. ¡°Congrattions, my dear Willow! Now, you can talk and interact with anyone like a normal human!¡± Erick congratted her as she came down to the ground after thest wisp of energy assimted with her. ¡°Thank you, Master~~!¡± Willow smiled gratefully and jumped into his hug. ¡°Hahahaha! There...there, you can hug meter, for now, here put some clothes on!¡± Erick patted her back and consoled her like a child. As she was in her birthday suit after the process was done, he felt ufortable with her while hugging him even though he didn¡¯t feel any dirty thoughts for her as she looked like a kid in her teens so he sighed to himself that at least he hadn¡¯t turned into a lolicon. ¡°Help me up, Master~!¡± She stood there with her hands towards him while asking for him to help her put on clothes. And heplied after thinking that she might not know how to do it herself as she has just taken a human form so she is not familiar with human culture or behaviour. ¡°Hehehe! Master¡¯s warm hand feels nice!¡± Willowmented that Erick touched her body for the first time and felt warmth from it. ¡°Okay...okay, stay still a little!¡± Erick smiled warmly at her, who behaved like a kid. He also felt relieved that she could have a normal kid¡¯s life. Erick helped her put on her underwear and a one-piece white princess dress which looked amazing on her and made her look like a cute princess with a doll-like appearance. After that, he led Willow towards his house and let her get familiar with his parents so they could take care of her and he also hoped that they would stop pestering him to give them grandchildren, which they have been doing for some time now. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 128 128 128. Erick Came Back To Plum Blossom World ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°Aw aw...so cute! Come here, hug me, you lovely girl!¡± Erick¡¯s mother received Willow warmly in their family after Erick was done introducing her. Willow was enveloped by Erick¡¯s mother¡¯s warm embrace. ..... Erick just made her little cousin of Aashi, who came here to live with her because back home there is nobody who can take care of her. Erick¡¯s mother didn¡¯t let go of her once she got to know that Willow had no one who she can call a family except Aashi. Her motherly instinct woke up and she showered Willow with a lot of love. ¡°Well, alright then she will live with us from today on!¡± Erick said towards her mother who smiled in return showing that she liked that. ¡°Hehehe! Aunty¡¯s hug feels warm!¡± Willowughed with a happy expression while muttering and rubbing her face on Erick¡¯s mother¡¯s belly. Erick smiled seeing both of them enjoying each other¡¯spany. He lets them be and after saying his goodbye while also informing her that he would be away for a week so as not to worry about him and if need something ask Aashi about it. ...... Blur¡¯ Ind, ¡°Swiiish!¡± Erick directly teleported here after leaving his house. He looked around the ind which has be muchrgerpared to thest time he visited. Then he passed by the garden which has also extended from a little garden to a 300 metresrge garden. Several kinds of ripe fruits hang in the trees, and all kinds of precious herbs are growing in the garden. Admiring the work Aashi has done for this ind, Erick felt grateful for her and suddenly a thought came to his mind that he still hasn¡¯t given her the proposal ring. He also thought that he didn¡¯t have any good for now so he should find a suitable material first before he thinks about making a pairing ring. ¡°Hmmn!¡± Just as he neared the wooden structure of a two-story ancient-looking pavilion, he smelled the essence of herbs. ¡°Ohh! Master, you just came in time. I am almost done with this form and also prepared a dozen dosages!¡± Aashi said toward Erick without turning around, hearing his footsteps and sensing his presence. She was controlling arge cauldron burning fire below it while it hovered in the air in front of her. ¡°Swiish...swiish...swoosh!¡± Dozens of vacuum sks made of hard ss flew out from her spatial ring and hovered in the air beside the cauldron in an orderly manner. ¡°Bannng!¡± With a bang sound, the mixture flew out of the cauldron then suddenly the liquid divided into equal drops to the number of sks in the air and like the drops had minds of their own, they flew directly into the open sks then Aashi sealed them up. ¡°Boooomn!¡± Aashi put down the cauldron which might have weighed hundreds of kgs to the ground, shaking the wooden floor a little. Those sealed sks were also kept in the spatial ring but this time it was a different one that she offered to Erick after she was done putting them in. ¡°So did you also put the other things inside?¡± Erick asked while taking the spatial ring and putting it on the middle finger of his left hand. ¡°Hmmn! All of the things you mentioned are in your spatial ring, Master!¡± Aashi replied with a smile. ¡°Ahh! Did I mention the energy reactors!¡± Erick suddenly asked, feeling that he forgot to mention itst time. ¡°Nope, you never did but I, as apetent assistant, put some power tools to work for you and made tworge energy reactors that willst for a few decades before running out.¡± Aashi still has a smile hung on her face while praising herself. She had an inkling that her master might need this thing so she already made them in advance and kept them in the warehouse, now her feeling came true. She also sighed in relief inside of her that she made them before, otherwise, she would have wasted her master¡¯s time. ¡°Thank you, Aashi! You are a great assistant.¡± Erick thanked her and praised her which made her smile blossom even more. He also gave her a tight and warm hug, full of love, and a sloppy kiss before parting from her. ¡°See youter, Aashi, and do take care of our father and mother!¡± Erick bid his farewell, not before requesting her to take care of their parents as she is now technically his wife. ¡°Hmmn! I will, ande back fast, Master!¡± Aashi also reluctantly bade her fare well and asked him toe back fast so she can cuddle more with him as she clearly didn¡¯t have enoughst time. ¡°Zaaaap!¡± Erick initiated travel by himself and vanished from there leaving a sad beautiful woman with a longing in her eyes. ¡°Yosh! Let¡¯s do some more work and expand my master business all over the country before Masteres back!¡± Aashi put away her sad expression and hyped herself with a new goal, to make StarDust Capital be a conglomerate. ...... In Plum Blossom World, ¡°Zaaap!¡± ¡°What the fuc* happened here, did they get raided by the high-level malice organisms or what?¡± Erick returned to the same point from which he disappearedst time then he ran directly towards the city. When he reached the entrance, he found that the city was on fire and buildings were in rubble while a lot of dead bodies were missing half of their body parts. ¡°I just hope that those guys are safe and sound!¡± Erick ran at a fast pace in worry and prayed for the safety of Leader Shun and others. He expanded his senses and covered the whole city slowly while moving inside the city like a sh of lightning and checking the ces where he thought that they might be there but he came out empty-handed every time. ¡°Where are they, just what exactly happened here!¡± Erick shouted in worry looking at the death and destruction over the whole city. Not even one life was found inside the city, even after he checked two or three times. Only after calming down did he spot a few special signals that he had taught to the Leader Shun group, in case of an emergency that needed to leave behind the clue for others to find them. ¡°Haaaaa! Thank goddess, they seemed to be fine and had escaped towards the nearby city!¡± Erick sighed in relief after confirming that leader Shun and the group are fine. ¡°But what exactly happened here? What or more like who exactly caused this destruction!¡± Now that he knew Leader Shun and others were fine, he paid attention to the cause of the city and started to think about the reason for its destruction. ¡°Let¡¯s just investigate and I am sure, I can find a clue or two!¡± Erick muttered and went to the starting ce from where the destruction seemed to have started. ..... ..... ******** Chapter 129 129 129. Narsi City¡¯s Tragedy ******** ..... ..... ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ..... ..... ¡°But what exactly happened here? What or more like who exactly caused this destruction!¡± Now that he knew Leader Shun and others were fine, he paid attention to the cause of the city and started to think about the reason for its destruction. ¡°Let¡¯s just investigate and I am sure, I can find a clue or two!¡± Erick muttered and went to the starting ce from where the destruction seemed to have started. ..... ....... Two days before Erick came back to Plum Blossom World, Outskirts of Narsi City, ¡°Booomn!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Get away from there!¡± A dozen abomination-looking malice organisms were attacking and 100 or so people wearing the same dressing design were defending against them. ¡°Circle them and push them away from the walls, don¡¯t let them touch the city walls!¡± A middle-aged man, in a heavy and serious voice, shouted towards everyone while defending against a powerful-looking malice organism. ¡°Leader Shun, Rodrick, and others can¡¯tst much longer against them and we are also running out of strength!¡± A young man with robust physics with many weapons on his body shouted in distress towards the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man is Leader Shun and who just shouted in distress is Soren, he along with Cortel and Monan was fighting the abomination-looking malice organisms in the first line. (shback to an hour earlier) Just this morning, suddenly these dozens of malice organisms came out of nowhere in the vicinity of their city and started attacking the city walls. A small team from the Rhamnusia group was patrolling at that time so after seeing the malice organisms, even though they felt baffled at how the malice organisms came out of nowhere, they immediately fired the emergency signal and defended their city walls from getting destroyed. City walls are very important to the people of the city, these weak walls give them hope that they are safe inside the city. That¡¯s why the petrol team defended against the terrifying-looking malice organisms, even when they felt great fear just by looking at them and their primal instinct screaming at them to run away from there. Regardless of their fear, they still jumped toward the scary-looking malice organisms and started to fight them. The small team consisting of 10 people didn¡¯t evenst half an hour before they got obliterated by the hungry-looking abominations. But their sacrifice bought enough time for leader Shun and others to arrive at the scene. ¡°What...! Team of ten people got killed so fast, careful everyone, these malice organisms don¡¯t look normal!¡± Leader Shun¡¯s heart dropped seeing the dead bodies of his group members and immediately felt that these malice organisms are very abnormal. All of them have the same appearance as a mangled-looking spider. The difference is that these malice organisms have only two eyes and six legs. Their whole body looks like a ssh blob of dirty ink. ¡°First push them away from the walls and make a little distance. Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick, you four are the strongest among us and also the fastest ones so keep them busy and help others to push these abominations away from here!¡± Leader Shun barked out loudly with a serious expression and four of them took their positions while gripping their weapons tightly in their hands. Another hundred members also took their position and divided themselves into small teams to take care of all the malice organisms separately. ¡°Defend our city and push them back!¡± Leader Shun shouted while his body gave out awe-inspiring light to others making them shout in return. ¡°Fight...fight...fight, defend our city...!¡± Leader Shun took the lead and jumped into the iing aggressive abominations. While others followed behind the four main attackers, Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick. ¡°Bammmm!¡± ¡°Booommn!¡± The members who took the first lead in defending against the aggressive charging abominations got hit by them in full force and went flying into little distance away but immediately the second line of people took the chance to strike which slow down their speed a little but not stopped them so third line of people used this chance to halt their stepspletely and afterbining the second and third line of strength, they were able to push back these Malice Organisms just a little. ¡°Screeeeeech!¡± An angry and loud deafening noise reverberated, making everyone¡¯s ears bleed a little and their heads throb. Half an hourter, Rodrick noticed a big critical problem and hurriedly informed Soren, who was moving around helping other members, to notify Leader Shun about this. Soren immediately ran towards Leader Shun and shouted at him while he also noticed his own body feeling a little sluggish, his face bing grim looking at others who were not in better condition than him. (shback end) ¡°That¡¯s not good, Soren! How manyrge fire grenades do you have left!¡± Leader Shun also has a grim face realising that their situation is not very optimistic, he asked Soren while thinking about thest resort that he was reluctant to follow. ¡°Not many, just enough tost half an hour more!¡± Soren replied with a sour face while feeling pain in his heart seeing his precious grenades bing less and less every minute. ¡°Okay, tell Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick to use everyst bit of their strength and push all the malice organisms in one ce then you will use your grenades to st them point nk, hoping that it will be able to halt them for some time!¡± Leader Shun instructed Soren what to do in a hurry, showing that Leader Shun was feeling anxious while he prayed that this n would work, feeling the situation getting precarious every minute passed by. ¡°Hai!¡± Soren again ran back fast towards Rodrick and ryed Leader Shun¡¯s words to him who informed the other threedies. ¡°Let¡¯s go, use the techniques taught by Erick-same while pouring every bit of energy into it and go wild!¡± Cortel, hearing the n, didn¡¯t question it but directly got ready to perform her part in the n while she also reminded them to use theirst resort which might put them in bad shape for a while. ¡°Kill...!!!¡± Four of them shouted at the same time and an aura visible to the naked eye poured out of their bodies while it concentrated into their hands and legs, also a smart part went into their weapons. ¡°Craaaack!!¡± ¡°Booomn!!¡± ¡°Baaamn!!¡± ¡°Baaamn!!¡± Large cracked sounds came and four of them became blurred to everyone, next second, one after another malice organisms started to push back into a circle together. ¡°Everyone, back out and retreat to the city, follow the SA n to the teeth!¡± Leader Shun, seeing them starting their work, shouted at everyone while giving them a codeword to follow which the group had established and burned into their minds to remember it. ¡°Go...go...go...move inside the city and follow the SA n!¡± ..... Chapter 130 - 130 130. Tragic Escape 130 130. Tragic Escape ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Everyone, back out and retreat to the city, follow the SA n to the teeth!¡± Leader Shun, seeing them starting their work, shouted at everyone while giving them a codeword to follow which the group had established and burned into their minds to remember it. ¡°Go¡­go¡­go¡­move inside the city and follow the SA n!¡± ..... ¡°Bamm!¡± ¡°Haaaa!¡± (Shout when making a move) Four of them pushed these mangled-looking spiders into one ce, with all their might. ¡°Soren, get ready to throw the sting grenades into them and make sure those grenadesnd in the middle of their group.¡± Monan shouted while feeling her breathing bing heavier because of the energy she spent. ¡°Okay, I am on it!¡± Soren shouted while carrying a big bag in his hands. ¡°Now, Soren starts throwing the grenades!¡± Cortel shouted while the four of them were back far away from there and the next second, Soren started throwing the grenades crazily in the middle of grouped-up mangle-looking spiders. ¡°Booomn¡­boomn¡­boomn!¡± Multiple booming sounds echoed for a while as Soren kept bombing them. ¡°Cough¡­cough!¡± Merial felt the fatigue inside of her and sat down on one knee while coughing from all the dust flying around from the bombing. ¡°Hey, Merial! Are you alright!¡± Monan came beside her and asked, feeling worried that her friend might have gotten injured from some stray attacks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Monan. I am fine and just feeling empty from all the energy drain!¡± Merial smiled with a tired expression while showing that she was fine. ¡°Good that you are fine and I am also feeling the same drain in my body!¡± Monan sighed in relief hearing her answers while mentioning her body condition. ¡°No one is in better shape than others, we all have spent our energy in making these malice orgasms gather in one ce for the n to work!¡± Cortel also sat down beside Merial showing that she was also not in much better condition than them while she also pointed toward Rodrick who was panting a little. ¡°I am done, let¡¯s get off here as I don¡¯t think the grenades were enough to destroy them!¡± Soren came out carrying an empty bag with him and he looked back at the ce where the heat waves wereing with an apprehensive look. He didn¡¯t believe that those disgusting scary looking abominations would be destroyed by the simple sting of grenades. Cortel, Monan, and Merial supported each other and left there followed by Rodrick and Soren. They regrouped with Leader Shun who was instructing all other members while calming the public from creating a riot. Just as they further wanted to mobilise their group to save others in the city, arge tremor suddenly came from the city walls. ¡°Booooooomn!¡± ¡°Screeeeeech!¡± Large shrinking noises attract everyone¡¯s attention and make them pale from the fright after everyone sees the source of the noise. ¡°Boomn!¡± ¡°Crumble!¡± The city walls which have kept them safe and made them feel secure had now copsed, and from that copsed wall arge number of malice organisms entered through. ¡°No¡­..we are finished! We don¡¯t have hope of getting out alive now!¡± Suddenly a panicked man shouted in fear and terror looking over the appearance of scary malice organisms advancing towards them. ¡°Ahhh! Mommy, they are scary!¡± A kid cried in his mother¡¯s embrace while pointing with his trembling hands towards them. His mother immediately covered his eyes so he wouldn¡¯t see the scary things. ¡°Leader Shun! Please help us, you are the only hope we have left!¡± A few elderly people seeing the situation bing grim asked leader Shun with a pleading expression looking at their younger generation, indicating Leader Shun to prioritise the younger ones and leave them to buy time for them to escape from there. ¡°Calm down everyone, we, the Rhamnusia group, would help you all survive this disaster so don¡¯t panic and follow the instructions which I will be giving obediently without making a ruckus!¡± Leader Shun stood in a high position while addressing 300 hundred or so people to calm down and heed his orders if they wanted to survive. Leader Shun and their group only gathered these people together because everyone here is rted to the members of the Rhamnusia group. As the first rule of the group is to put your family¡¯s safety first before you, Leader Shun had every member gather their families here so they could take them out of the city if the city were to be raged to the ground by the malice organisms that was the SA n. Thest resort SA (Safety Assurance) that they had nned, looking at the situation where half of the city is already in the ruins, came very handy at this moment. There are a total of 10,000 or so people in the city but at least one-third have already perished by now, and the rest, who knows if they are still inside the city or escaped on their own from the copsing city. Nobody dares to think of doing something like saving some unrted people as they are not saints and more so when they are not sure that they can even protect their own family so why would they use their time and think about saving others? Immediately, the group decided into two and formed two small groups. ¡°Leader Shun, we would dly take up the weapons and fight those malice organisms to buy time for you so please, promise us to lead our family into a safe ce and protect them from harm instead!¡± An elderly old man stood out from the group of hundred elderly men and women, he bowed directly to Leader Shun and requested Leader Shun to protect and lead their family to safety. ¡°You¡­.sigh! I promise that I will do everything in my power to protect them and have them settled in a safe environment!¡± Leader Shun was about to retort but he sighed looking at their eyes which had firm resolve so he epted their requests and gave them his promise which he would fulfill at any cost, he thought in his heart while looking at a group of elderly men or women with great respect and admiration. He bowed onest time towards them before he turned to the group of people he would be responsible for protecting. He looked at the terror-stricken faces of some youngsters or children who are precious to the elderly. He thought inwardly for a few seconds before flexing his aura to calm their raging emotions while he spoke the words to ignite the fire in their hearts which would be a burning me that would shape the world in the future. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 131 - 131 131. Erick Flexing of His Muscles 131 131. Erick Flexing of His Muscles ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°What the heck, I wasted so much time on this nonsense when I should have used divination from the beginning!¡± A young manined while looking in the opposite direction of the destroyed city behind him. He first thought with the great sense he would be able to track the situation about what happened in the city but he gave up after trying for some time, not being able to join the puzzles together. ..... He is Erick Dahl, who was trying to find the clue from the leftover evidence but gave up halfway and used his divination technique to find the location of Leader Shun and others. The location showed that they are in a city that is a few miles away from here. But he didn¡¯t find the culprit who was responsible for the city¡¯s destruction in the vicinity. After using his ever-growing Origin sense, he found them going in the direction of the city where Leader Shun and others are at the moment. ¡°Booomn¡­.craaaack!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± He vanished from his position leaving a loud sonic boom and crater on the ground where he stood. ¡°Where do you think you are going after harming the people under my care!¡± His shout attracted their attention when he ran at a very fast speed crossing a mile¡¯s distance in a few seconds, shortening the distance between him and malice organisms. ¡°Baaaam!¡± ¡°Booomn!¡± ¡°Crashhh!¡± Without wasting time, his fist coated with translucent energy came in contact with the first malice organism who after receiving the uncontroble punch went flying along with two more malice organisms far away from there while leaving arge gush on the ground, their condition is unknown. ¡°Screeeeech!¡± ¡°Wo there! Are you angry at me for hurting your friend or whatever it was thene fast and don¡¯t waste my time you, small fries!¡± Erick gave a mocking smile and tried to enrage these abominations seeing them making screeching noises after he beat the bloody meat paste out of two or three malice organisms. ¡°Screeeeech!¡± ¡°Swiish¡­swish¡­ngggg!¡± ¡°Nice try but you are too weak so beat it!¡± Erick¡¯s words got a violent reaction out of them and they ran towards him with their sharp-looking legs, striking in front of him. Erick blocked their attacks easily using the normal steel sword and using his body strength alone, he flung the two malice organisms like a husk of weightless objects. ¡°aash!¡± ¡°Teaaar!¡± He shed at the two before they can react and they stopped moving before their bodies split into multiple pieces. ¡°Sigh! These abominations are seriously weak but again if they were stronger then the city would have been destroyed much faster and nobody would have escaped alive from them.¡± Erick sighed and muttered looking at them, these abominations are very fierce and dangerous because, like humans or animals, they don¡¯t have active consciousness so they don¡¯t feel anger, fear, or any other kind of emotions inside them. They only have one thing which is to devour everything in their sight as long as they can do it. ¡°nggg!¡± ¡°aaash!¡± ¡°Swiish¡­swoosh¡­teaaar!¡± They jumped crazily on Erick from all sides and tried to tear him apart but all their attempts were for naught as Erick easily blocked them and shed them, dividing their body into multiple pieces so they wouldn¡¯t regenerate. ¡°Well, it¡¯s enough flexing around so burn in agony!¡± Erick stopped moving around while he kept the weapon inside his ring and looked at them with an emotionless face. ¡°Swoosh!¡± With just a slight gesture of his hands, he put therge bluish-green fire in them which started burning them slowly. ¡°Scrreee¡­.scree!¡± Even though they don¡¯t have any emotions, their screeching noise at this moment felt like an agonising screech. After burning their bodies to assess and scattering those asses around, he directly left towards the city where he saw Leader Shun and others through his divination, with swift movements. ¡­.. At the entrance of Miami City, ¡°How long are they going to make us wait here!¡± Cortel asked Leader Shun who came back from the city¡¯s official department. ¡°I don¡¯t know and it doesn¡¯t look like they are very happy when ites to epting 200 or so refugees in the city at the same time.¡± Leader Shun shook his head with a frustrated expression looking at the soldiers keeping the group in check with their weapons pointed at them. ¡°I can understand why they would have a problem, most likely it¡¯s about resources.¡± Monan gave her opinion which was on the mark seeing Leader Shun and Cortel nodding at her with the agreement. ¡°By the way, how is Soren? Is his condition worsening or is he fine!¡± Suddenly Merial, who was silent up till now, spoke, making the atmosphere depressing. ¡°Soren¡¯s condition is stabilised for the moment but doc. said he is not sure when his condition would worsen so Soren needs treatment as soon as possible!¡± Leader Shun¡¯s face became gloomy, remembering something very bad that had happened not long ago which put Soren in a critical condition. ¡°Why did they hold up his treatment? Can¡¯t they start treatment right away?¡± Rodrick asked, looking sad, almost holding his tears from spilling out from his eyes. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not that they are holding the treatment but they don¡¯t have advanced tools, medicines, or machinery for the treatment so they don¡¯t have a choice on the matter!¡± Leader Shun became even more depressed when he replied that and hearing his words, others also became very sad. ¡°We still have a chance to save him as long as Erick-samaes back!¡± Merial¡¯s face suddenly showed hope remembering the dashing and great man who can do almost everything in the world. Others also felt hope after hearing Merial mentioning the person they respect and revered the most, Erick-same. They thought as long as Erick-same is here then they won¡¯t have to worry about Soren¡¯s critical condition. For these guys, Erick Dahl¡¯ is a god who can do many miracles so curing Soren would be a piece of cake for him. These guys had developed blind faith in Erick after witnessing his miracle work. Just as they were thinking about Erick and praying for him to get here as soon as he could. ¡°Booooomn!¡± Suddenly a boom echoed not far from them and caused dust to fly, making it hard for them to see what was the cause of it. ¡°Cough¡­cough¡­cough!¡± People who breathed the dust started to cough. ¡°What was that!¡± ¡°Is that an attack, Ahhh!¡± ¡°Ohh no, malice organisms are already here. Ahhh!¡± The terrified people who haven¡¯t calmed down already started to panic thinking that those scary abominations came after them from such a far distance. ¡°Hey¡­hey, everyone! Calm down, it¡¯s not an enemy attack so settle down!¡± Cortel along with Monan, Merial, Rodrick, and Leader Shun came running and started to calm the crowd down as they had a feeling who could be the cause of themotion, and just as they saw the figure who came into their sight, their smile broadened on their faces. ¡°Erick-Sama/Erick-san!¡± Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Roderick shouted along with Leader Shun, attracting everyone¡¯s attention to the person who came from that ce. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******* Chapter 132 - 132 132. Erick鈥檚 Reunion With Leader Shun and Others 132 132. Erick¡¯s Reunion With Leader Shun and Others ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Erick-Sama/Erick-san!¡± Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Roderick shouted along with Leader Shun, attracting everyone¡¯s attention to the person who caused so muchmotion. ¡°Yo!¡± Erick greeted them, cooly with his hand, and looked at everyone else present there. ..... ¡°Erick-same! You¡¯re finally here, waaaa!¡± Merial felt like she couldn¡¯t hold herself back and hugged him while pouring her heart out on his chest. ¡°There¡­there¡­it¡¯s alright now. Everything will be alright!¡± Erick patted her back and consoled her even though he didn¡¯t know what they went through, to make her cry like this but he tried his best to give her thefort that she wants. ¡°Erick-same, we are sorry, we failed in protecting our friends and lost three brothers!¡± Cortel, Monan, Rodrick, and Leader Shun apologised with sullen faces, frustration, or even deep sadness, all kinds of expressions surfaced on their faces while bowing their heads and waiting to be punished for breaking their promise with Erick. ¡°What¡¯s going on and what are you apologising for?¡± Erick asked, feeling confused as he didn¡¯t follow what they were trying to say to him and apologising for. ¡°Umm!¡± Cortel, Monan, and Rodrick felt hesitant and didn¡¯t know how to exin that to Erick-sama. ¡°Sigh! Let me do the exining. Where should I start!¡± Leader Shun sighed looking at three so he decided to do it himself. ¡°Just start from the beginning!¡± Erick said feeling a bad premonition from their tone. ¡°Well! It all started in the morning when they suddenly appeared in the vicinity of our city¡­.!!¡± Leader Shun exined word by word what happened which led to this tragedy. Apparently, his bad premonition came true, when leader Shun told him about the death of three brothers of Soren and how Soren himself got critically injured putting him in aa. Erick for the first time felt very deep anger towards the malice organisms and also sadness, remembering those three funny brothers of Soren¡¯s muscle idiot group. Erick had gotten attached to all ten of them and he even considered them his close people like friends. Even though he didn¡¯t spend much time with everyone, what he spent with them was always enjoyable for him. He also felt sudden respect for those people who had sacrificed themselves to save their close friends or families. Leader Shun also exined why they are here outside the city and why they did not enter the city. ¡°Well¡­well¡­well! I am feeling a little pissed at the moment and these pheasants presented themselves at the perfect time!¡± Erick said with a cold grinning expression making Leader Shun feel like he was looking at the ferocious angry ancient beast who is ready to bear his fangs and tear apart his prey. He suddenly felt very sorry for those who are going to face Erick-sama¡¯s fury. ¡°Let¡¯s go and I settle this matter in an instant as we can¡¯t have these people wait out cold like this!¡± Erick motioned Leader Shun to show him the way so he can settle this matter as soon as he can. ¡°Ye¡­yes, Erick-san!¡± Leader Shun replied with a stutter from his daze and turned around to lead him to the people who were blocking their entry into the city. ¡°Cortel and Monan please, take care of your sister Merial here for me. She¡­no, you all need rest so I will make sure you can do that soon!¡± Erick handed Merial to Cortel and made them take care of Merial while looking at their countenance, he mentioned but suddenly his gaze travelled to everyone¡¯s faces, and finding all of them have the same dead tired and exhausted face, he felt he needed to hurry up and settle this matter fast. ¡°Leave to us and please, visit Soren as soon as you are done settling this matter!¡± Cortel took Merial on one shoulder and Monan on another one and supported her so she could put her weight on both of them. She also mentioned Soren¡¯s condition, remembering that his condition might worsen any second so she reminded Erick about him. ¡°Okay, I will do that so don¡¯t worry!¡± Erick nodded and assured her that he will take care of his condition before it can worsen. After Leader Shun led Erick inside the city after shoving some money in the guards¡¯ hands. They went straight towards the centre of the city where the city lord of Mid-tier Miami city lives. ¡­.. City Lord or Chief administration of city office, ¡°Sir Minos, we can¡¯t let them enter the city, as you already know about the depleting resources problem. There are at least 200 or so people in that group, and if you decide to let them settle inside the city then you might find yourself in trouble with the existing powers in the city!¡± A guy wearing a tight ck and white suit was exining the problem to the chubby middle-aged man sitting on thefy chair behind the table with his hands resting on his belly. ¡°Hmmm! You are right about that but what excuse are we gonna say to them as we can¡¯t outright deny them, which might damage my reputation!¡± Chubby Sir Magott ahem¡­Minos said, stroking his non-existence beard with a sly smile on his face. ¡°We can instigate one of the powers in the city and they would do the work for us without our interference in the matter!¡± The man who looked like a shrewd and scheming assistant replied to his thought-out n with a glint in his eyes. ¡°Jajajaja! What a brilliant idea you thought of, mypetent assistant, Murol Commers!¡± Chubby Sir Magott ahem¡­Minosughed loudly feeling pleased with his assistant¡¯s sly scheme so he praised him. ¡°Haha! You jest, Sir Minos, I am not at allparable to you!¡± Murol Commers gave him a polite smile while replying in modesty filled with irony in his words which were not understood by Sir Magott ahem¡­Minos. Murol Commers was hiding the sneer in the corner of his lips when he replied to him in irony-filled words. He meant that he wasn¡¯t a waste of space like Sir Magott ahem¡­Minos so he can¡¯tpare his intelligence with a pig that would be an insult to his genius mind. ¡®Hehe! Enjoy your short days in yourfort, if what I heard from Mr. Veller is true then you are finished this time!¡¯ Murol Commers thought inside his mind while maintaining his smiling face. One was gloating about his boss¡¯s misfortune and the other was busy imagining how he is going to enjoy his nights. Unaware that his demise has already arrived very near him. ¡­... ¡­... ******** Chapter 133 - 133 133. Erick Solving The Problem 133 133. Erick Solving The Problem ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Erick asked while looking at the three stories building which screams luxurious. ¡°Yes, Erick-san! This is the city administrator¡¯s Office, where we need to get approval for taking residence in the city without causing future trouble for us!¡± Leader Shun exined while leading inside the building. ..... They directly went to the third floor where the city leader or chief administrator¡¯s office was. ¡°Who are you guys, do you have an appointment!¡± Two bodyguards standing outside the office, stopped them and gave them a questioning look. ¡°Ohh, hello there! I already made an appointment so don¡¯t worry as we are not trespassing without permission.¡± Leader Shun greeted them politely while also exining to them that he had a prior appointment. After a little more exining, one of the guards went inside the office to ask for confirmation and just a few secondster, he came out. They got the confirmation so Leader Shun led all of them inside. ¡°Hello, Sir Minos and Mr. Murol! How are you both today!¡± Leader Shun greeted them just as they went inside the office. ¡°Hmmm!¡± Both of them nodded at Leader Shun and looked at the other people who followed behind him. Feeling a slight pressure animating from these people present in the office, unconsciously Sir Minos and Mr. Murol¡¯s backs started to sweat. ¡°So why haven¡¯t you approved their entry to the city for their residence or are you waiting for something to happen, only then would you consider it!¡± Erick sat down on the chair and asked looking at Sir Maggot¡­ahem Minos while putting slight pressure on him. Sir Minos felt like he was being submerged in the depths of the freezing ocean, his body shivered and he felt chills all over. His body stopped shivering when Erick stopped putting pressure on him, making him wipe the sweat from his forehead and look at him like he was looking at a beast in human clothing. ¡°Leader Shun, who is this young man, do introduce us!¡± Sir Minos looked at Leader Shun and asked while pointing toward Erick. Even though he felt apprehensive just by looking at him, he hid it inside him and asked politely, not daring to look haughty in front of a beast. Don¡¯t take Sir Minos as an idiot, he might be a lecherous old man but he is a veteran when ites to judging the situation or the people. That¡¯s also the reason why he was able to be chief administrator of Miami city. Leader Shun gave a simple introduction to Sir Minos. ¡°Mr. Erick, as you already know that resources are very scarce nowadays so we are afraid that people might revolt if their resources got distributed to someone else. That¡¯s why we are hesitating in deciding on this matter. If you can solve this problem then I will approve their residency immediately.¡± Sir Minos said with a helpless smile while being honest in his reply. He also gave a way to Erick so he won¡¯t be at fault. Murol Commers who was standing behind all this time felt gobsmacked with Sir Minos¡¯ outstanding adapting ability. He felt that he still had little understanding of this lecherous chubby man. ¡°Leave the resources problem aside and approve their residency first. You don¡¯t have to distribute one bit of your resources to them, I will take care of that!¡± Erick¡¯s words made Sir Minos relieved from thinking for the worst. After that, Sir Minos immediately approved the residency and gave a few blocks on the west side of the city to them which were empty as of now. He personally sent Erick and others out from his office to the main entrance, with a ttering expression stered on his face. Erick, Leader Shun, and others went away from there to settle the people they brought with them. ¡­¡­ Lofief Bar, ¡°Little Shen, do you want to visit your mother? I heard that she was brought into the city, safe and sound!¡± Veller Cherry asked Shen Cheril who was at the moment standing by one leg while bncing his body over the nks. ¡°Yes¡­yes, Master! I want to see my mother, how she is¡­gahh!¡± Shen Cheril eagerly voiced out his words but this made him imbnced so he fell over. ¡°Okay¡­okay, I will take you to visit your motherter. For now, stand up andplete the set!¡± Veller Cherry looked at the expectant face of his pupil and promised him. ¡°Hai¡­hai, Master!¡± Shen Cheril¡¯s mood improved, he shouted while standing in the previous pose with an eager expression. Veller Cherry had no idea that his visit to Narsi city would be this fruitful and able to acquire such a wonderful sessor. Shen Cheril was nourished by the Erick herb mixture on a daily basis so his physics improved by leaps and bounds even though he had not gone through the tough training previously. So when Veller Cherry saw the teen with a strength almost double of an adult, he was surprised, to say the least. He felt intrigued and after observing around, he found him to his liking so he confronted the kid and his mother about it. He also met with Leader Shun and others as Shen Sareko didn¡¯t mindlessly trust a stranger about her kid¡¯s life. Veller Cherry has to reveal his real identity, and only then does Leader Shun got convinced with him on taking Shen Cheril under him. Right after that he immediately started to teach the kid about the discipline which he would follow for the rest of his life as a sessor of legendary twins. ¡°Alright it¡¯s enough for today, go get ready as we will pay a visit to your family and also Leader Shun!¡± Sometimeter, Veller Cherry stopped little Shen and instructed him to get ready for the visit. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Little Shen instantly stood up and a tired expression vanished from his face like he hadn¡¯t gone through any exercise at all. Veller Cherry just shook his head looking at little Shen vanishing inside the bathhouse. ¡°Well, I am also eager to see the mysterious person, Mr. Erick!¡± Veller Cherry muttered to himself with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 134 - 134 134. Neo Human Project Coming Into Fruition 134 134. Neo Human Project Coming Into Fruition ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Somewhere, at the centre of the Nihon empire. In the undergroundb, ..... ¡°Hahahahaha! Finally, I seeded in creating the best weapon which can be used against the Malice Organisms.¡± An old man wearing a whiteb coat with a brown beard and unkept white hairughed seeing his hard working to fruition. In the ss chamber, which had the size of arge hall. A row of humans stood, half men and half women. Everyone has one thing inmon, they looked like lifeless husks of human bodies. ¡°Congrattions, Professor Mollin! You have sessfully done something which might make this ¡®Neo Human Centre¡¯ into a Bahamut at this troubled time.¡± A handsome middle-aged man who looks like a next-door neighbourhood uncle with his appearance and aura. ¡°Hahaha! You tter me, Mr. Bonal Gaye. Without your help, this project wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly!¡± Professor Mollin stoppedughing and put a ttering smile on his face when he talked with the neighbourhood uncle. ¡°No¡­no¡­no! I won¡¯t take the credit for doing something so minuscule in your project so you should be proud of this moment!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye smiled like a kind and humble uncle while waving his hand in front of him. ¡°Professor Mollin and Sir Bonal Gaye, you are gettingte for the meeting!¡± A beautifuldy wearing a whiteb coat while carrying a notepad in her hand, addressed them with a respectful tone while bowing a little. ¡°Ohh! We will be right there!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye replied while dismissing the gesture towards thedy who went away from there in fear of offending them and ending up on the wrong footing the next morning. ¡°You should tidy up yourself and meet up in my office so we can further discuss your project direction!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye stood up while straightening up his ck coat over his office suit and gesturing to Professor Mollin to get rid of his dirty image. ¡°Ohh, sniff¡­it stinks, I am going to the washroom then!¡± Professor Mollin remembered that he hadn¡¯t bathed for quite some time so when he sniffed his clothes, he made a disgusting face and directly ran towards the washroom to clean himself up. ¡°That was uncalled for!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye muttered to himself giving him disgusting look and left from there. ¡­.. There is argendmark building that was built after the troubled times started and many famous professors or other specialists who survived the disaster got invited to join the project started by a group of individuals who own this building. The building itself has a maximum number of stories that can be developed by this world¡¯s technology, 50 stories. It is situated in the middle of the capital city of the Nihon empire. The NHC logo hung above the building showing which foundation it belonged to. Topmost floor, the whole floor only has a single office room like arge hall. It has arge projector hung on one side and other necessities likefy sofas, chairs, and tables along with a coffee machine, etc. were taking up the space. The office isplete with any necessity you might need. In one of those sofas, two old men were sitting and waiting for someone to enter. ¡°Creak¡­!¡± Door opened suddenly and both of them looked toward the person who entered the office. ¡°Sorry about the wait, gentlemen! I was with professor Mollin so I gotte for the meeting.¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye came and apologised immediately seeing their displeasure. ¡°So can we expect good news this time!¡± One of the old men asked with crooked eyebrows. Both of them are dressed in old-fashioned clothes while carrying a cane in their hands. ¡°Hahaha! Mr. Dorelo and Mr. Malcon, this time you are not going to be disappointed!¡± Mr. Bonal Gayeughed while addressing two old men, he called with a respectful attitude because they are on the same level of status as him. Both old men have equal rights as Mr. Bonal Gaye over the NHC organisation along with two other people. Even then Bonal Gaye¡¯s tone indicates that he is not close with them. ¡°Are you for real, don¡¯t joke with us?¡± Two old men didn¡¯t believe him so they asked, feeling that Mr. Bonal was ying with them as he got pestered by them almost every day this week. ¡°No¡­no! I am not ying with you two and if you want you can see the demonstration!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye put away his yful attitude and said with a serious tone making two old men believe him that he was telling them the truth and not joking around with them. The project has failed many times before so their disbelief is justified. All five of them almost used every bit of their resources, that¡¯s why this time they were very afraid of failure urring again. ¡°You should also inform those two old timers, as for the demonstration, we definitely would like to see it!¡± Mr. Dorelo said while smiling with a wretched expression because of a small ugly mole right on his cheek. ¡°I need to have professor Mollin get ready for it so we can see the demonstration!¡± Mr. Bonal said while he called out to an attendant so she could inform professor Mollin about this matter. ¡°Mr. Malcon, we never really expected toplete this absurd project, if it was before these troubled times but now we finally achieved it!¡± Mr. Dorelo said looking at the old man sitting beside him while smiling like he finally achieved his longst wish or something. ¡°You are right, Mr. Dorelo! Hahaha, this Neo Human Project will make us a lot more wealthy and powerful than we ever were able to achieve in our life.¡± Mr. Malcon in turn replied with a smile whileughing, showing his gold-ted teeth. ¡°We are gonna celebrate after the demonstration!¡± Mr. Bonal also chimed in, feeling he was left out of the conversation. ¡°Yes¡­yes! We are definitely going to celebrate, hahaha!¡± Both Mr. Dorelo and Mr. Malconughed while agreeing with Mr. Bonal¡¯s suggestion. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** A/N: Please doment on chapters if you like it or not. On which part you don¡¯t like or what would you like to change it in the chapters uptill now. Pleasement on thement section and let me know so I can edit that part when I am re-editing the while thing. Thank you Chapter 135 - 135 135. Dark Side Of Project 135 135. Dark Side Of Project ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Undergroundb, Below the NHC building, ..... ¡°Subject no.1 and subject no.2, proceed with the physical test!¡± Professor Mollin¡¯s voice sounded in the microphone which resounded in the closed ss room. Inside two males were standing opposite to each other while facing the iron bars and thick boards. Once the voice died down, two of them responded almost immediately like well-controlled puppets. ¡°nggg¡­.Crash!¡± Their fist collided with the iron bars first which bent in fist shape and crashed into the ground. Next, they bend their one knee slightly while keeping the front leg straight, and using the full momentum of their west movement, their fists make contact with the iron boards. ¡°Booomn!¡± Loud boom voices came from inside and the iron boards also had the same shape as their fist, along with the impact of their fist made the boards fly toward the ss surrounding the room and which made visible cracks all over it. ¡°p¡­p¡­!¡± pping sounds came from behind professor Mollin and he smiled looking back at them. ¡°So, what do you think, Mr. Dorelo and Mr. Malcon!¡± Professor Mollin asked while feeling smug inside. ¡°Hahaha! We expect nothing less from Professor Mollin.¡± Professor smiled at their overpraise but did not take it to heart as he knew full well that if he was unsessful this time too then these two old men would be over his throat. ¡°Okay, Professor Mollin! Can you make them fight each other? I also want to analyse how effective they are in the battle?¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye asked, looking over the results of their physical prowess with a calcting look. ¡°Before that, let me put the results into the numerical figure so you can see theparison!¡± Professor Mollin said and started to operate theputer and put forward a screen with multiple data on it. ¡°ording to data, a single subject is equal to 10 people in strength and can be said to be more effective than a ten-man team against the Malice organisms.¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye read the data and thought about the profit which he can earn. ¡°Okay¡­okay! Now, can we proceed with the fight!¡± Mr. Dorelo asked, waving hands in dismissal, clearly not interested in knowing that but more interested in how strong they are in a fight with his own eyes. ¡°Subject no.1 and no.2, began the fight!¡± Anothermand was issued by Professor Mollin. ¡°Swiss¡­Bammn!¡± ¡°Bammn!¡± Just after themand, the controlled human husks started to brawl. Punching without blocking, they look like savage beasts fighting rather than a tame humane ones. One¡¯s fists connect with another¡¯s body, and even then nobody stopped or had any kind of change in their expression. But the blood already started to flow from their bodies, and still, the fight kept going. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough!¡± Mr. Malcon voiced his difort and had the professor stop the fight. He wasn¡¯t diforted in front of their blood leaking out from their bodies but from their savagery. ¡°One subject came out from 10 total failures so the cost of each one is astronomical!¡± Professor Mollin said seeing their happy expression and trying to think of something that¡¯ll benefit them. ¡°What¡­so there is only a 10 percent chance of sess. What about our n to develop them in mass numbers!¡± Mr. Dorelo said with a displeased expression, feeling that he got cheated or something. ¡°Mr. Dorelo, you do know that one single subject is almost equal to hiring ten strong men. Also, they are designed to follow absolutemands installed in their brain so they are the most effective and loyal tool that you can have.¡± Professor Mollin exined the greatness of his project and why they are valuable. These people take the lives of humans way too low. ¡°Professor Mollin, we can¡¯t always address subject no.1 or 2 so we need toe up with a better term for it!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye suggested thinking about the futureplications which might arise because of it. ¡°Ohh! I already thought of that, Enhanced Neo Humans!¡± Professor Mollin said with pride in his tone. ¡°Enhanced Neo Human! Why do I feel like I heard that somewhere!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye repeated the words and felt a sense of deja vu. ¡°Ohh, you might have heard about the top-secret research carried out by all the countries back then and they were trying to achieve the same thing but through a different approach!¡± Mr. Malcon mentioned something which made everyone intrigued after hearing the matter was rted to their project. ¡°But one thing is still the same, they also sacrificed a lot of low-borns but you seeded professor and they didn¡¯t!¡± Mr. Malcon finished his words, making the Professor puff out his chest in pride. ¡°Let¡¯s leave aside this matter and move into the main office so we can celebrate the sess of our project!¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye suggested feeling that they are done here and he didn¡¯t want to smell the same air as these low-born tools. All four of them moved from the undergroundb to the main office, on the top floor of the NHC building. ¡°Cheers!¡± Opening a bottle of expensive champagne, they started their small party. Unaware of the chaos that they had caused unknowingly or even they knew, they wouldn¡¯t care in the slightest with their greed and self-centered personalities. ¡­¡­. Miami city, MOB organisation HQ, ¡°Boss, here is the recording that you ordered for us to do!¡± A man with a sluggish expression entered the office while handing the camera with careful hands to the middle-aged man, wearing golden rings on all his fingers and a golden chain with a diamond locket on his neck. He stood there with his hand on hisrge belly while inspecting the recording on the camera. ¡°Hahahaha! Interesting¡­this is wonderful, hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed seeing the recording was very clear and the content was beyond his expectations. This middle-aged man is Dolly Morald who is also a boss of the MOB organisation, Underground wretched den of groups. If Erick was here then just by seeing the content in the camera he would have tortured every one of MOB¡¯s to death. Especially this Dolly¡¯s ass, Erick would give VIP treatment to fat-toned Ass¡­Ahem wrong wording, fatass man. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 136 - 136 136. Preparation To Start Strengthening The Rhamnusia Group Again 136 136. Preparation To Start Strengthening The Rhamnusia Group Again ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Hahahaha! Interesting¡­this is wonderful, hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed seeing the recording was very clear and the content was beyond his expectations. This middle-aged man is Dolly Morald who is also a boss of the MOB organisation, Underground wretched den of groups. ..... If Erick was here then just by seeing the content in the camera he would have tortured every one of MOB¡¯s to death. Especially this Dolly¡¯s ass, Erick would give VIP treatment to fat-toned Ass¡­Ahem wrong wording, fatass man. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any traces, right brother!¡± Berners Billy asked, looking at his brother¡¯s happy expression. ¡°No¡­no, I made sure that nobody would even guess that the Narsi city incident had anything to do with us!¡± Dolly Morald replied in a cold glint, making Berners Billy nod his head in understanding. Berners Billy was sure that his brother would have mostly likely silenced the person who took the video or had his most trusted subordinates do this job. ¡°So what¡¯s the reply from higher-ups!¡± Berners Billy asked with anticipation in his tone. ¡°Hehehe! Mr. Buffel Mereko had given me good news just a few hours before you came, NHC has finally sessfully developed the new era-changing human tools and we will also get a share of the benefit from that!¡± Dolly Morald smiled and also shared the good news with his brother. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s fantastic. If we get those human tools first then we can take advantage of time and take over a rich resourcefulnd after cleaning up the malice organisms.¡± Berners Billyughed and shared his brilliant idea with his brother as he hoped that his brother would put more emphasis on this n of his. ¡°What a great idea, we will do that!¡± Dolly Morald patted his brother on the shoulder for thinking of such a great idea. Both of them started to discuss further how they can take the most advantage of time and develop themselves even more. They had no idea that someone was already thinking about how to dismantle thempletely. That means, their MOB organisation¡¯s end is very near. ¡­¡­ After everyone settled down, Erick got his mind off of them and put his worry at ease. He started to think about the situation and how that led to this, and he found the situation very amiss. His guess was proven right when he met with little Shen and his new master, Veller Cherry. ¡°Leader Shun, get ready for your new training sessions which I have decided to have you all go through, after seeing that your current strength is not enough to defend against some dangerous malice organisms!¡± Erick said, looking at leader Shun and others who were sitting with him in their newly built training facility. ¡°Yes, Erick-san! I will gather the rest of the group members.¡± Leader Shun stood up and bowed while leaving from there towards the new living quarters of Narsi City survivors. ¡°Cortel, Monan, and Merial, you three help me manage these things while Rodrick, you take this medicine and feed it to Soren so he can recover faster,¡± Erick instructed the threedies to help him as he had taken out a lot of modern exercise machines which piled up in one ce, to put them in an orderly manner in the training facility. Erick also took a healing medicine sap and handed it to Rodrick so he can go to the hospital and feed this to Soren who hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely even though Erick has given him special treatment. ¡°Hai¡­hai, Erick-sama!¡± All of them shouted in return. Threedies followed Erick and started helping him while Rodrick took his leave with medicine to the hospital. An hourter, ¡°Phew, now this ce looks like a real training facility!¡± Erickmented while looking at the hall which was shining with different machines. ¡°Erick-sama, can we get changed before otherse here!¡± Cortel asked looking at her body and the other two, because of the sweat, their clothes were sticking with skin tightly, making their assets visible from the clothing while this made thedies embarrassed a little but they didn¡¯t mind Erick checking them out. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t want others to witness this hot scene as it¡¯s only exclusive to their Erick-sama. ¡°Ahh! Yeah, sorry about that! It slipped my mind. You should get changed asap in training clothes as I will shortly start the training after Leader Shun came along with others.¡± Erick¡¯s eyes were automatically drawn toward their curvy, hot, and sexy bodies which were visible through their wet sticky clothes. He only took a few nces before turning around and saying that they should get changed into training clothes. Threedies smiled at Erick¡¯s reaction and went to their changing room while swaying their hips around hoping for their Erick-sama to look at them more. Erick enjoyed the scene presented to him, through his origin sense, without making it obvious to thedies. ¡®Well, youdies sure are bing bolder day by day.¡¯ Erick thought in his mind while a pleasant smile hung on his face, he remembered how they always have a stoic expression on their faces when he first met them and now they sure have changed a lot. ¡°For the time being, I will let you live, Mr. Maniptor!¡± Erick¡¯s voice sounded cold and bone-chilling when he said looking in a certain direction. His face was devoid of any emotion and his eyes were like they were seeing directly the person ignoring the solid walls. He had deduced again after he felt amiss with the situation and found that a person was responsible for the destruction of Narsi city and its people. Erick was really angry with the person responsible for this disaster, he felt that he needed to show some people that there is still someone out there who will fuc* them up if they tried to mess with innocent human life. ¡°Erick-san, I brought everyone from the group!¡± Leader Shun¡¯s voice sounded from the entrance, halting Erick from further thinking about it. ¡°Ohh, let them in and have them stand in an orderly manner!¡± Erick put away his coldness and spoke in his usual warm voice. Leader Shun along with 50 or so people entered the hall and stood in the several small rows in an orderly manner like they have been trained to do so. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 137 - 137 137. Erick鈥檚 Training 137 137. Erick¡¯s Training ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Newly built training facility of Rhamnusia, Miami city, ..... ¡°Okay, everyone! As you have all felt helpless in the face of dire situations, not being able to do anything to help your loved ones in harder times, so now I am going to increase all of your training to hell mode.¡± Erick¡¯s words made them remember how they had to sacrifice half of their members to be able to escape from the mouth of death. They felt extreme anguish for their decisions, that¡¯s why nobodyined about Erick increasing the training to the hell level, more like the fire was lit up in their eyes for improvement. ¡°If any of you are wondering who I am, then you only need to know that I am someone who will make you strong enough that you will have the confidence to solve any dire situation in front of you in the future!¡± Erick didn¡¯t bother Introducing himself and only made them pay attention to what he was about to teach them. ¡°YES!!¡± Their acknowledgment was filled with overwhelming fire to be strong so they never have to regret their decisions in the future. ¡°Cortel, show everyone their weights and have them put on before they start their excruciating day!¡± Erick mentioned Cortel to show everyone how to put on weights on their bodies. Threedies have already changed into their training attire which was baggy clothes so they can hide their sexy bodies and wear the weights from underneath the clothes. The weights consist of hands, wrists, waist, and ankles. Weights are made of soft cotton on the outeryering so everyone won¡¯t have a problem wearing them. All of them domed the weights including Leader Shun, and waited for Erick¡¯s instruction in their previous position. ¡°Do you see the treadmills beside you? You need to run 100 km daily at an 8 mph speed. As there are only 20 treadmills here, you need to take turns every 50 km youplete with others behind you.¡± Erick motioned everyone to look beside them while he already set the speed to average 8 mph for all the treadmills. He instructed them how much distance they need to run on the treadmill, even though some boys anddies already started to have grim expressions imagining the aftermath but their eyes didn¡¯t lose the fire in them. ¡°So what are you waiting for, get moving!¡± Erick looked at them amused when he said that, all fifty-plus people stood in line at every treadmill, and the front 20 people started their run immediately. These people have been used to previous normal training so for them; running 20 to 50 km is not hard. But when they are running at a constant speed and twice as much then it bes hard. Only running won¡¯t be able to increase their stamina so he also prepared a strong dose ofyered vita drinks for them. Basically vitamin drinks for above-average athlete people. An hourter, ¡°Huffs¡­huffs¡­huffs!¡± All of them are looking like pigs with how much they are sweating after running a marathon of 100 km. ¡°p¡­p!¡± ¡°Okay, everyone! Time for hydration!¡± Erick ps his hands twice to get their attention and distributes a bottle of drink to each of them including Leader Shun, Cortel, Monan, and Merial. Rodrick also joined them halfway through and he also got himself a drink. Soren, who followed Rodrick here after recovering a little so Erick asked him to distribute the drinks to everyone. ¡°Wow¡­amazing! Hahahaha, what is this!¡± ¡°What the¡­I have recoveredpletely and am full of energy!¡± ¡°You are right, I am also recovering from the tiredness!¡± A wave of shocking scenes unfolded after they drank the drinks. Everyone who was feeling dead tired from the marathon got full of energy almost instantly as they had been healed with a magic spell. Everyone has amazed and disbelieving expressions on their faces. Leader Shun, Cortel, Monan, Merial, Rodrick, and Soren who understood Erick the most, know who was responsible for this feat so they have revered look on their faces when they looked at Erick and almost wanted to worship the ground he walked on, to show their respect. ¡°Okay, get up! Now for the second drill!¡± Erick¡¯s words made theme out of their reverence and couldn¡¯t help but stand up immediately with shivers in their bodies, not knowing if it was excitement or fear of what they hading. ¡°Second drill is about pull-ups, it¡¯s very easy. See above you, you are to pull your body until your waist is the same level as the steel bar thene down again and we are going to repeat this 100 times. Now start moving¡­!!¡± Erick again instructed everyone what to do, even though it might look easy hearing him say that but when you are doing it while carrying extra weight on your body then it bes excruciating exercise which makes every muscle in the arm get tempered multiple times over. Erick kept repeating these two exercises for the whole day and when they got tired, he would give them vitamin drinks and they would again be energetic. Even though they recovered from exhaustion, it was only their physical recovery, not their mental state. So at the end of the day, Erick had to stop their training and give them a break so they could rest their bodies at night to recover their mental state. And this continued for the whole month, Erick made them do various exercises other than running on treadmills or pull-ups, he also made them do the horse stances while maintaining 50 kg weight lifting on their hands. He also introduced them to various stretching stances to make their body more flexible. Just one month of training was enough to turn the skinnydies or men into muscr men with packed bodies anddies with hard soft muscles. (A/N: Hard-Soft muscles are like when you touch the skin, it would feel soft, and when the muscles tightened they would show explosive strength.) (A monthter) Inside the training facility, ¡°Now that you guys have built an above-average foundation of your body, I will give you a push so your body will awaken its potential!¡± Erick said while standing in front of strong men anddies, after the training not only their eyes but also their bodies are showing that they have be stronger and the fire has be burningva inside their bodies. Erick was thinking of giving them the serum to awaken theirtent potential so they can increase their speed in training and absorb everything he will teach themter. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 138 - 138 138. Gene Optimization Serum or Fluid 138 138. Gene Optimization Serum or Fluid ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Now that you guys have built an above-average foundation of your body, I will give you a push so your body will awaken its potential!¡± Erick said while standing in front of strong men anddies, after the training not only their eyes but also their bodies are showing that they have be firmer in their resolve and the fire has be burningva inside their bodies. Erick was thinking of giving them the serum to awaken theirtent potential so they can increase their speed in training and absorb everything he will teach themter. ..... Erick went into the storage room which was empty at the moment and then asked Leader Shun toe inside before he started with him first. ¡°Yes, Erick-san!¡± Leader Shun came inside and stood in front of him while Erick took out a small sk bottle made of ss and handed it to Leader Shun who looked at him with confusion. ¡°Here, drink it! It¡¯s something that will help you guys awaken your potential hidden inside your bodies!¡± Erick said looking at Leader Shun who was the first to try this gene optimization serum. Erick was also curious about the effects serum would have on the human body. ¡°Gulp¡­gulp!¡± After looking at it for a few seconds, Leader Shun chugged the serumpletely in two gulps. If other researchers saw this then they would ask why he was drinking the serum when it should be administered directly into the body through the syringe. Erick felt it was a waste of time using the syringe so he made the serum itself drinkable so it would have the same effect. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Badum¡­.dum¡­!!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°Ohh! I think the serum is bringing out the hidden gene. Leader Shun, you will feel the pain for a while so try not to pass out as it would be more effective that way!¡± Erick, hearing him scream, immediately put a silent barrier around the room so others won¡¯t get cold feet listening to the scream of Leader Shun. He also exined to Leader Shun whose expression was looking very pale because of the pain he was feeling and trying not to pass out as Erick said. ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­!!¡± The processsted for 10 minutes before Leader Shun sat on the ground while trying to collect his breathing. ¡°How do you feel, Leader Shun!¡± Erick asked while looking at his body for any changes with his Origin Sense. ¡°Huff¡­I¡­I am feeling like, huff¡­like a heavy weight has been lifted off of me and my mind feels refreshed like never before!¡± Leader Shun tried to put into words what he was experiencing at the moment in between his gasping breaths. ¡°Hmmm! You should take a rest outside and also send Cortel next!¡± Erick nodded his head and gestured to him to go outside and rest his body for a while, he also asked him to send the next person for the procedure. ¡°Cortel-san, it¡¯s your turn, go inside the room!¡± Leader Shun informed Cortel after leaving the storage room. ¡°Hai¡­hai!¡± Cortel looked at Leader Shun¡¯s bright expression and his swaying body like he got a very satisfied massage or something. Shortly after Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick¡¯s turn came, Erick gave them their gene optimization serum. Except for Soren as he hasn¡¯tpletely recovered so Erick was afraid that Soren might not be able to bear the pain of awakening and something worse would happen again. Even though he can bring someone from the death door, it doesn¡¯t mean he likes to y with someone¡¯s life. An hourter, Erick started with the other 50 or so members¡¯ awakening procedure. It took almost 10 hours so Erick dismissed everyone and advised them to rest their bodies for today. ¡­.. Next day, the training facility of Rhamnusia. ¡°Bamm¡­bamn¡­bamn¡­!!¡± The strength measuring machines were pounded vigorously today. Everyone felt the need to check their strength as they had felt that their bodies had improved overnight because of what Erick had provided them yesterday. ¡°Wow¡­unbelievable!¡± ¡°What the hell, ohh!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Finally, I can call myself a strong man!¡± ¡°You are not the only one, hehe¡­look at my results!¡± Everyone felt shocked after seeing the unbelievable jump in their strength. The measuring device which Erick had installed yesterday, showed that almost everyone has stepped into the martial practitioner realm. That means all of them have achieved 1-Star Level 1 to level 3 in between, except for a few individuals who surpassed that by small realms. ¡°Do you want to spar with me!¡± ¡°Hey, count me in too!¡± ¡°Me too¡­!¡± ¡°Me three¡­!!¡± The feeling of strength makes them excited to try out with others. The training facility became too rowdy all of sudden with over-excited people who don¡¯t know how to calm their minds from the sudden gain of strength, which was like a dream to them just yesterday. ¡°Okay¡­okay, settle down everyone, and don¡¯t waste the excessive energy inside your body which can be used for training your body further.¡± Erick¡¯s words made them cool down and stand in line again like little children afraid of getting scolded by their teacher. Erick was pleased to see that everyone here has awakened their potential and stepped into the Martial Practitioner Realm. He was even more pleased with the change in Leader Shun, Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick. Leader Shun is now Star-1 Level 3, Cortel and three others have broken their bottlenecks and directly progressed into the peak of Star-2. ¡°Today, I am going to teach you all a Martial exercise which you have to practice from now onwards!¡± Erick walked towards the small podium and stood straight with his hands behind him. Looking like an imposing sage imparting knowledge on mortals. Erick then exined and showed them the stances to follow through. The Ancient Warmonger Bahamut¡¯s Exercise is an imposing and extraordinary name for Martial Exercise. Erick decided on this technique because it mostly honed the physical body and if practiced to the peak then they would have a power like a Bahamut. An ancient creature of this world that roamed thend like a King with unfettered behavior and almost with no equals on thend. But because of erosion over time, the species ceased to exist. Because this world has no energy to support any other exercises, this Martial Exercise fits them very well. ¡°Keep moving your bodies, don¡¯t stop in the middle. Keep your posture correct, otherwise, the exercise would no effect on your body!¡± Erick kept on instructing and correcting their mistakes. Even Four Genius, Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick has not picked up in one go, they also followed Erick¡¯s instruction for the whole day, even then they understood only a tiny part of it. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 139 - 139 139. Ancient Warmonger Bahamut鈥檚 Exercise 139 139. Ancient Warmonger Bahamut¡¯s Exercise ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Erick continued to instruct them until they got the basics down and had a beginner¡¯s proficiency in it, even then it took them the whole month. Ancient Warmonger Bahamut¡¯s Exercise is like a cultivation technique which in the beginning will only help in increasing their strength. ..... There are four stages: Beginner, Expert, Master, and Completion. When they reach the Expert stage of the AWB¡¯s Exercise, They will be able to useplimentary fighting techniques. But for now, Erick also helped them master their previous fighting techniques and helped them improve their overall capability in the battle. As for the other 50 or so members, he taught them amon grade technique which can also be used as an array tactic defensively so they can save themselves in emergencies from the strong opponents that they might have to face in the future. After a month of practice, ¡°Haaa!¡± A pair of men were sparring. ¡°Swish..!¡± Suddenly one of them threw his fist and aimed at the gut of his opponent who stepped aside and dodged the attack. ¡°Hey, you won¡¯t be able to hit me if you are only capable of this!¡± The opponent mocked after dodging sessfully. ¡°Thump¡­!!¡± Both of them again made their move, one moved to attack with a backflip kick and the other one caught his kick in mid-air while immediately using that momentum against him and made him fall to the ground while sitting on his back while keeping him in the deadlock position. ¡°Tap¡­tap!!¡± The opponent who got caught in a deadlock tapped hurriedly feeling suffocation from the move. ¡°Hey, It was a good match. Do you want to do it again tomorrow!¡± After seeing his opponent surrender he moved away and stood up while helping his opponent to stand up. They shook each other¡¯s hands and smiled while setting a date for another match. ¡°Look, others are still at it. Let¡¯s go and watch their moves and see if we can improve ourselves!¡± Seeing that others¡¯ sparring hadn¡¯t stopped, they took a water bottle to drink and sat down at the side to watch the matches. Erick allowed the sparring sessions after months of grinding their excessive energy to improve their control over their strength. It helps them understand their weakness and get used to fighting others at the same level or stronger opponents. On one side, like everyone else. Leader Shun and Rodrick were sparring together. ¡°Swiish¡­thump¡­thwack!¡± ¡°Hey, Rodrick! Take it easy on this old man, as I can¡¯t keep up with you young people¡¯s stamina!¡± Leader Shun said while guarding against the tricky and quick punches from Rodrick. Rodrick has a clear advantage over Leader Shun, he is more agile than Leader Shun so he can react easily to attacks from him. Rodrick can also spot the weakness in Leader Shun¡¯s form so he can deliver fast and urate attacks on those spots to put Leader Shun on the defensive. ¡°Thump¡­thwack!¡± Leader Shun can only strike once but he had to receive three attacks from Rodrick in the meantime. He knows that if not for the many life and death experiences that he had, he would have lost against Rodrick in just a few moves. At the end of the sparring, Rodrick took the advantage of his speed and made Leader Shun stumbled by swiping him off the floor and finishing him with a punch to the stomach but he stopped hisst attack which was aimed at Leader Shun¡¯s throat. ¡°Hahaha! I lost, it¡¯s your win, Rodrick!¡± Leader Shunughed and acknowledged his defeat. Not only he wasn¡¯t least bit disappointed but he was showing a proud smile on his face looking at the youngster in front of him. ¡°Are you all right, Leader Shun? I am sorry, I think that I overdid it a little!¡± Rodrick helped him stand up and apologised for his mistakes as he thought that his punch to the stomach might have hurt Leader Shun. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright and in sparring, this much is not worth mentioning. By the way, weren¡¯t you on the mission yesterday, how did it go!¡± Leader Shun shook his head and showed Rorick that he was fine. He also changed the topic seeing that Rodrick won¡¯t stop his useless worries. ¡°Uhh! Yes, I was but Erick-san only gave me a reconnaissance mission!¡± Rodrick replied remembering yesterday¡¯s mission which wasn¡¯t anything exciting for him. ¡°What were you doing exactly!¡± Leader Shun asked, feeling a little interested. ¡°I don¡¯t know, even I am confused why I was given the mission to check the city¡¯s most bustling area!¡± Rodrick said with a puzzled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, anyways where are those three of them!¡± Leader Shun decided that it was also not a good topic and looked around not seeing the threedies in the hall he asked Rodrick. ¡°Ohh! They are apanying Ms. Shen today as she had invited them for an appreciation dinner!¡± Rodrick said with a hint of envy in his tone, remembering the taste of Ms. Shen¡¯s cooking that he hadst time. ¡°If it¡¯s an appreciation dinner then shouldn¡¯t we also be invited!¡± Leader Shun asked about feeling left out. ¡°Ahh! Ms. Shen said that it was only fordies today!¡± Rodrick said with an awkward smile as he had asked the same thing from Ms. Shen when he met her in the morning but he got teased by her instead. ¡°Not today, that means we get to eat her cooking next time!¡± Leader Shun looked eager to try her cooking. Rodrick nodded his head, also thinking that at least he wasn¡¯t the only one who was thinking about her cooking. ¡°Anyways Leader Shun, do you want to spar again!¡± Rodrick asked, feeling that he wasn¡¯t tired yet so he wanted to have one more spar before he went home to have a proper rest. ¡°No way, I am not young anymore and you can find someone else!¡± Leader Shun shouted and ran off from the facility. ¡°Why are you running, it¡¯s not like I am asking for your precious wine collection!¡± Rodrick muttered seeing the speed at which Leader Shun ran out. Then he turned towards others and started to look around for a partner to spar with. While on the Erick side, He was walking towards the bustling area of Miami City with a cold look in his eyes. Today, someone is about to suffer in Erick¡¯s hands with how icy his look shows. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 140 - 140 140. Erick Inside The Den Of Wolfs 140 140. Erick Inside The Den Of Wolfs ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. He was walking towards the bustling area of Miami City with a cold look in his eyes. Today, someone is about to suffer in Erick¡¯s hands with how icy his look shows. ..... ¡°Hmmm! Let¡¯s see first, how many dirty deeds you have done while I am at it. I can also secure the evidence so the City administration won¡¯t find fault with me. That¡¯s if they can find my involvement, hehehe!¡± Erick muttered to himself while smiling darkly and like a ghost, next second he vanished from there. In just a few steps, he appeared in front of a building used for entertainment purposes. It¡¯s also a ce for rich people to waste themselves on women and alcohol. In these troubled times, weak women who have no one to rely on, have no ce in society or respect and are used more like tools for quenching their urges. This ce is more like a brothel where only rich people can enjoy themselves. Erick entered the building and without attracting attention to himself, he silently observed everyone present there. ¡°Hehehe¡­Young master, do you want me to apany you today? I will give you a great night¡­!!¡± A candy-looking woman with a skimpy dress was flirting with a rich-looking young man. ¡°You, hehe! You aren¡¯t enough for this young master.¡± The young master showed an arrogant expression while looking lecherously at her enticing figure. ¡°Hehe! Young master, you are being greedy. Alright, then I will ask two of my friends to apany you too!¡± The skimpy clothes girl said while hugging the young master¡¯s arm in her cleavage. ¡°Hahaha! Now that¡¯s how it should be, let¡¯s go. Make this young master happy and I might take you under my family¡¯s care!¡± The young master said with an arrogant smile while cupping her face with a greedy expression full of a lecherous smile. ¡°Hehehe! Young master, leave it to me and I will make sure you experience the most exciting night you¡¯ll ever have!¡± The woman licked her lips with an excited expression upon hearing the words of the young master. While moving her hips in an arousing manner, she went towards her friends who were on the other side talking with other young masters. Others were enjoying and drinking while having drinks poured by beautiful women. Erick almost lost his cool for a second and released his pressure but at thest second, he stopped. He sensed a lot of disgusting things like nauseating smells of body fluids or sweat. ¡®Fuck*ing shit! Control¡­control!¡¯ Erick calmed himself down and went to another area. ¡°Hahaha! Brother Mero, how did you get so close with the two Boss brothers? Common, tell us how you did it!¡± Just as he was searching for two people, he heard something and stopped to listen to what they are talking about. ¡°Ohh! Hahaha! You overpraise me and it¡¯s two Boss brothers who are kind to me and gave me this chance to serve them!¡± Brother Meroughed while feeling good listening to the praise from his colleague. ¡°Don¡¯t be humble, Brother Mero. You are the youngest to get the favor of two Boss brothers.¡± His colleagues praised him non-stop, making his ego bloat. ¡°Hahaha! Brothers, don¡¯t worry, you can also try the same method if you want!¡± Brother feeling his ego being stroked, smiled while replying to their curiosity. Erick went upstairs after those distractions were gone, he already scanned the ce at least two times. There are more than 50 people on the upper floors a few were engaging in the alcohol party and the rest were busy pleasing themselves with women. Erick didn¡¯t bother with these trash humans and kept going inside. After not being able to find what he was looking for, he had to ask nicely from a white bald and scarred-faced young man by beating the shit out of him. ¡°Please, leave me alone. I only know that the boss is in the left corner room, which is in there.¡± Seeing that he was not getting anything else out of him, he knocked him out cold while also making him disabled for a lifetime. ¡°This guy is just low-level trash so he is not worth my time!¡± Erick said and put the guy in the side trash bin and left towards the mentioned ce. ¡°Where is that room, ohh! I was looking for you two!¡± Erick then suddenly came across the room that the young man mentioned. ¡°Who are you, how did you barge in here!¡± A bodyguard-looking man stopped Erick from entering the room. ¡°Ahh, how diligent! But you are in the wrong ce!¡± Erick said and punched him in the gut suddenly, making him bend down and then striking downwards using the point of the elbow, 12-6 elbow, he knocked the guy down on the floor out cold. ¡°Knock¡­knock!¡± ¡°Bang¡­boomn!¡± Erick knocked jokingly on the door with a force that the door wasn¡¯t able to withstand the force and broke down. ¡°What¡­who the hell are you¡­!¡± The two people inside shouted angrily at Erick for destroying the door. ¡°Who¡­me, I am your debt collector and here to clear all the ounts!¡± Erick pointed at himself looking like he was asking if they were talking to him and smiled coldly with a grinning expression and replied while thinking about what kind of torture technique he would be using on these scums. ¡°Ha, who do you think you are talking to¡­!!¡± A chubby man with all his fingers d in shining rings shed them toward Erick while shouting arrogantly. ¡°Beeep¡­beep!!¡± Another person with him who resembled the first person pressed the rm button seeing that some intruder came inside. ¡°Step¡­ step¡­!!¡± A lot of people came running hearing the rm ringing in the building. ¡°Tsk¡­tsk, you shouldn¡¯t have done that, now these people will also have to suffer along with you two,¡± Erick said while looking at them without any pity in his eyes, with sarcastic remarks. ¡°Boss, what happened¡­why did the rm go off¡­!¡± One of theckeys asked after entering the room. But he stopped seeing the messy broken doors and a suspicious man standing in the room. ¡°What are you waiting for, take this man down and have himpensate for the damage done to the door.¡± The chubby man shouted at hisckeys. ¡°Yes, Boss Dolly!¡± Theckeys shouted in acknowledgment and the first five or sixckeys ran toward Erick intending to capture him. ¡°Hoooooo!¡± ¡°Ohh! Common, you guys aren¡¯t even enough for an appetizer!¡± Erick said with a mocking tone and with a bored look in his eyes. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 141 - 141 141. Erick鈥檚 Anger 141 141. Erick¡¯s Anger ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Thumph¡­thwack!!¡± ¡°Bang¡­thud¡­thud¡­bang!!¡± ..... ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Theckeys kepting one after another, but they weren¡¯t even able to shake the hem off his clothes, much less make him take a step back. All these trashes are normal humans with no extraordinary strength so for Erick, ttening them was like swatting the flies. Erick just used a small part of his strength and decimated thempletely in just a few seconds. ¡°Groan¡­.Ahhh!!¡± Only the groaning noise was left after Erick was done with them. ¡°So what are you two going to do, Mr. Dolly Morald and Berners Billy.¡± Erick looked at the only two people standing alright at the moment, with all the blood on his clothes, while still having that non-caring attitude. Even though Dolly Morals and Berners Billy have seen and done many ruthless or evil things to other people before, seeing those same things directed at them made their blood cold and fear started to envelop them slowly. ¡°Step¡­step¡­!!¡± The fight caused a lot ofmotion that made all theckeys from the first floor gather there. ¡°Who¡­who are you and why are you doing this!¡± Dolly Morald asked while stuttering a little while hiding the fear emerging in his eyes. ¡°What kind of enmity do you have with us that you came barging in our turf!¡± Berners Billy asked with clear confusion on his face. Even though he felt the man in front of them was very strong and very dangerous, he was beginning to doubt his life and thought where this man even came from. ¡°Well, nothing to be exact. I have no enmity personally but you know I don¡¯t like what you people do so here I am for that same reason!¡± Erick said, wiping his hands with rags from theckeys. ¡°Step¡­step¡­step¡­!¡± ¡°Wha¡­what¡­what is this mess?¡± ¡°Ohh my! Which monster decided to raid us today!¡± ¡°Ohh, nooo! All of them are out cold and they don¡¯t even have many injuries on their bodies!¡± Theckeys who camete seeing the scene on the ground shouted in distress and fear. They felt afraid while imagining what kind of enemy they would encounter. ¡°Ohh! There they are, the rest of yourckeys. Comee, only you guys¡¯ presence was left for the day!¡± Erick said enthusiastically and at the same time, smiled sarcastically. ¡°What are you doing, attack him!¡± Dolly Morald and Berners Billy shouted in unison and looked at each other thinking the same thing. ¡°Bang¡­thud!!¡± ¡°Ohh! You guys are very brave but look unenergetic to me!¡± Erick said while swatting a fly to the side. ¡°Ahhh! Bang¡­thud!¡± It doesn¡¯t matter how theckeys attack Erick, it was like an egg hitting on a stone. He kept handling them like adults solving fights with kids in kindergarten. ¡°Yawn! Okay, kids. I am done with you guys!¡± Erick said while yawning, looking very bored with the performance. ¡°Shooosh¡­!¡± An invisible aura was released from Erick¡¯s body. ¡°Thud¡­thud¡­thud¡­!!¡± The rest who haven¡¯t received Erick¡¯s care yet got hit by the aura and immediately fell to the ground. ¡°So where was I, Mr¡­.what the¡­you two sure are very fast!¡± Erick looked back to see both the Boss brothers escaped from there. ¡°Ohmmn!¡± Erick used his Origin sense to check the position of the two Boss brothers. ¡°Gotcha, there you are!¡± Erick immediately found their presence on the stairs. He smiled coldly at their useless attempt to run away from him. ¡°Bang¡­.thud!¡± ¡°Where are you two, Mr.Tom and Jerry!¡± Erick found it amusing, a fewckeys who tried to stop him got the same treatment as earlierckeys. Both Dolly Morald and Berners Billy felt scared silly by the earlier disy Erick showed them. Both of them escaped seeing theirckeys buying time for them. For the first time, they felt like they had faced death. They immediately escaped feeling the sense of crisis, abandoning theirckey in cold blood. Even though they don¡¯t feel anything in using them like tools when from the start they are nothing more than tools to both brothers. Erick chased them from behind without being in a hurry to catch them so he also kept destroying whoever got in his way. He, at the same time also destroyed those hedonists who he felt that they had corruption or negative emotions in their hearts. He doesn¡¯t want to deal with these shits again so he thought of clearing this whole ce altogether. ¡°Ohh! We meet again Mr. Tom and Jerry. Where are you going to escape from me in this whole city!¡± Erick looked at them with amusement and clear sarcasm in his tone. ¡°Please, Sir! We didn¡¯t have anything with you so can¡¯t you leave us alone!¡± Dolly Morald along with Berners Billy knelt immediately feeling the strong pressure that makes their bodies unable to move from their ce. They begged Erick with a sorry appearance, looking very fearful at the moment. They felt that someone was grabbing their hearts and squeezing them slowly making them experience excruciating pain. ¡°Do you two know how many lives you have taken? Do you know how many families lost their homes and their loved ones because of you two? Most of all, what you did just two months ago, made thousands of people lose their lives and hundreds of people became homeless with nowhere to go?¡± The more Erick spoke, the angrier he became, and also started to increase his pressure unconsciously. ¡°Craaack¡­crackkk¡­ahhhh¡­boooomn!¡± The pressure causes the brothers to bleed from their seven orifices and screamed from the unbearable pain they experience. The surrounding area was also affected, the windows of the building cracked and ss shattered slowly like sand in small pieces. The unrted people have long since run away from the building and caused themotion outside the building where a lot of people gather together to watch the mayhem caused by the Erick. ¡°I don¡¯t think that this small punishment is enough for you two to repent for what you have done in your life. So I am going to have you both go through a special session of torture until I say you have enough.¡± Erick looked at them, ice cold loomed causing them to shiver from the gaze alone and words from his mouth caused them to shudder more. ¡­.. ¡­.. ********* Chapter 142 - 142 142. "Evolution of Organization Rhamnusia: A History of Change" 142 142. ¡°Evolution of Organization Rhamnusia: A History of Change¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. On that day, the people heard horrific screams, as if pigs were being ughtered, which caused them to hesitate to approach the location until the screams had ceased. The MOB organisation disappeared from that day along with all the garbage and bad eggs of society that had been gathered there. The chaos and fear triggered by this incident made many people with dark hearts hide in their homes or leave the citypletely. ..... Government officials attempted to uncover the cause of thisrge incident but there was no proof left, so they were left with no choice but to close the case. One weekter, ¡°Mama, can you make those soft buns today?¡± A cute child asked his mother who was walking carrying him in her arms. The mother lovingly smiled, her cheeks rosy and her eyes twinkling in response to her little one¡¯s request. She knew that his sweet tooth would be satisfied with the soft buns and that the Gramps Shun who provided them would be pleased to hear that their efforts were appreciated. ¡°Yes, my darling! I will make the softest and most delicious buns for you,¡± she said, her voice full of happiness, ¡°and when you see Gramps Shunter, don¡¯t forget to thank them for their kind gesture. It¡¯s the least we can do to show our appreciation for their generosity.¡± ¡°Okay, Mama!¡± The child smiled and agreed with her mother while imagining eating those sweet buns. Mama and the child waved back excitedly at Aunt Manny, eager to meet her and her son. As they approached, Marry smiled and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so good to see you two! Say hello to your friend, darling.¡± The child quicklyplied, a wide smile on his face, while his thoughts raced to the sweet buns he was promised if he was well-mannered. Marry and Manny exchanged pleasantries as the two children ran off, already getting along and ying together like old friends. Manny and Marry watched them fondly, content with the knowledge that their children are good in each other¡¯spany. Manny¡¯s eyes twinkled as he eagerly suggested going to the Vege-Market. Marry, suddenly remembering what she had forgotten to do that morning, nodded eagerly in agreement. The two women quickly made their way to the west side of Miami city, eager to take advantage of the once-weekly 90 percent discount on vegetables. Before that, they asked Uncle Nero who was passing by to watch over their kids. As they approached the market, they could feel the bustling energy in the air as people rushed to grab the best deals. Manny and Marry were delighted by the sight of the fresh produce, eager to start shopping. The promise of a fantastic bargain was enough to make their day! Nowadays, with 70 percent of the world¡¯s geography turned upside down, even the simplest of vegetable markets have be an incredibly important affair. Miami city had been shrouded in dark clouds the week before, but now that the MOB organisation has been destroyed, the city is peaceful enough that even the most vulnerable women can walk to the market with their children without fear of being physically harmed. The Rhamnusia Group took control of Miami, tightening their grip like a vice and leaving no room for error. With Erick at the helm, they made sure nothing was left to chance. Vege-Market was operated by the Rhamnusia group of people, and Erick felt that the city was decaying from the inside, with the people at the bottom painfully malnourished and the rich and powerful hogging the lion¡¯s share. This situation forced some people to turn to crime out of desperation, making the situation worse. So Erick got a brilliant idea ¡ª he removed the reason for desperation itself, and made them work for the Rhamnusia group, thereby ensuring that everyone had something decent to eat on their tes! ¡­¡­ The Rhamnusia group saw a rise of five leaders who quickly assumed the helm of leadership. Shun, Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick all became prominent figures, charting a course for the group unlike any before. Alongside these five figures, Soren soon stepped up as a sixth leader, providing a unique perspective and invaluable aid. Together, these six leaders brought new heights to the Rhamnusia group, propelling it to sesses never imagined before. Fifty humans from the initial cohort were granted a new level of humanity, bing the founding members of the elite Rhamnusia Group. They were the first generation to be augmented, gaining unprecedented potential. The organisation had lofty ambitions when they re-established themselves in Miami city: within a week, their membership had grown from 0 to 1000. But that was only the beginning; they had set their sights on increasing their numbers to 10s of thousands, a tenth of the total poption of the city. Erick was at the forefront of the newly formed, stable organisation, guiding a group of the first generation of enhanced humans ¨C Cortel and Monan ¨C to seek out and eliminate any lurking dangers that threatened the safety of the people of Miami. The task of clearing the area of low-level Malice Organisms was a monumental challenge. It took two weeks of hard work and dedication, but when their mission waspleted, the city was triumphant. Despite the intensebor, the team was sessful in their mission. But their victory might be short-lived since Malice Organisms have the potential to evolve into more powerful variants if left unchecked. The team knows that their efforts now could potentially prevent a major issue in the future. Erick worked tirelessly to fortify the city with defensive shields and alert Archrunes, but he knew no city was ever truly safe from the malicious organisms that lurked nearby. He had done his best to protect this city, one he had built up from nothing, but whether his efforts would be enough to safeguard it remained to be seen. He could only hope that it would remain safe, but only time would tell. Erick stood, gazing up at the star-studded expanse of the night sky. He knew the clock was ticking. He had to make the necessary changes to this world soon, or the consequences could be dire. But what if the danger came from beyond the stars? What if the threaty in some unknown creature of the cosmos, intent on devouring this like a tantalizing morsel? It was a chilling prospect, but he knew he had to be ready if he wanted to safeguard the future of this world. He steeled himself, preparing to undertake the challenge thaty ahead and protect this world which has be something like his second home from any intergctic menace. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 143 - 143 143. "Revolutionizing Business: The Rise of Neo Humans" 143 143. ¡°Revolutionizing Business: The Rise of Neo Humans¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Pha!¡± The sound of a p filled the room, followed by a crash as a man fell to the ground, shattering the ss table beneath him. ..... ¡°What is this? What¡¯s happening around me? Can you exin why we are losing our assets on a daily basis?¡± The old man¡¯s anger was palpable as he red at the rows ofckeys standing before him, heads bowed in shame. One of the unfortunate fewy on the broken ss, the victim of his wrath. ¡°Why are you all so ipetent? Why am I wasting my support and resources on you if you can¡¯t produce results?¡± His voice rose as he spoke, his fury made even greater by theck of excuses and exnations. ¡°Leave! Get out of my sight and find the person responsible for this mess, or else you¡¯ll have to answer to me with your heads!¡± The old man roared, his rage sending tremors of fear through the room. The sound of hurried footsteps echoed as theckeys hastily vacated the premises, their fate left to hang in the air. All theckeys left while carrying the injured person with them in a hurry. Feeling they might lose their life if they stay in the room any longer. ¡°Hahahaha! You should have seen your face in the mirror, hahahaha!¡± Another old man present in the room who was seated on the sofa at the sideughed after theckeys left, finding the expression on the old man was very funny. ¡°Ha, ha!¡± Mr. Dorelo chortled a harsh sound that echoed around the room, bouncing off the decrepit walls. ¡°Laugh all you want old man, it¡¯s not like either of us are in a much better situation!¡± Mr. Buffel scowled, his dour expression only deepening as he red at Mr. Dorelo. ¡°What? I can¡¯t even enjoy a good joke?¡± Mr. Dorelo mocked, a sly smile ying on his lips. ¡°Not when the joke¡¯s on me,¡± Mr. Buffel snarled, his voice harsh. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have a civil conversation, shall we? I¡¯m in no mood for jokes.¡± Despite the grim words, Mr. Dorelo couldn¡¯tpletely wipe the smirk off his face. ¡°Okay¡­okay, Chill Mr. Buffel! It¡¯s not like you have lost everything and wasn¡¯t it just a small mid-tier city that you lost then what¡¯s all the fash is about!¡± Mr. Dorelo put away his carefree attitude and asked, feeling confused seeing Mr. Buffel¡¯s expression which hasn¡¯t eased at all from his humorous words. ¡°Mr. Dorelo, do you think I would react like this if it was only about a small mid-tier city. I have not only lost that city but also three other cities besides that one!¡± Mr. Buffel said looking like he had eaten shit, remembering the report hisckeys gave him earlier. Mr. Dorelo let out a loud gasp, his carefree attitude reced with shock. ¡°Four cities?! You must be joking. Surely you didn¡¯t lose four cities at once!¡± Mr. Buffel shook his head solemnly. ¡°I wish I was, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve lost four cities in one day, and my loyalckeys could do nothing to stop it.¡± Mr. Dorelo couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Four cities in one day? That¡¯s an impressive feat. It takes a special kind of person to fumble that badly.¡± Mr. Buffel scowled. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Dorelo. I¡¯m still trying to figure out what went wrong. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lesson in all of this, but I just don¡¯t know what it is yet.¡± Mr. Buffel¡¯s temper was now on the verge of boiling over. ¡°I am not the only one to lose, if I got the correct reports then you also have lost two cities under you, Dorelo!¡± He growled, emphasising the old man¡¯s name. ¡°Well, you are right about that.¡± Dorelo replied nonchntly, a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°I did lose two cities under me, but one was mid-tier and the other one was nothing more than a run-down, backwater vige. Not worth mentioning, really.¡± He shrugged, eliciting an audible groan from Mr. Buffel. ¡°So, as you can see, I haven¡¯t lost anything that I would actually care about.¡± Mr. Buffel was livid. How could someone be so nonchnt about losing two cities? He had done enough research to know just how impactful these losses were, yet here was Mr. Dorelo, acting as if it were no big deal. He gritted his teeth and tried to remain calm, but his anger was palpable. Mr. Dorelo looked at Mr. Buffel, who was seething with rage. It was as if he had lost a limb. Mr. Dorelo knew that this was not the right time to try and take advantage of his rival, so he decided to move away from his lighthearted attitude. ¡°Okay, okay, no more jokes. I¡¯m here to give you some fabulous news so that you can forget this little rift immediately!¡± Mr. Dorelo dered in a serious tone, making Mr. Buffel¡¯s attention pique. ¡°Well, I¡¯m listening. But if it¡¯s just another jest, I¡¯m gonna give your paunch a stab with this knife here!¡± Mr. Buffel warned, producing a de out of nowhere and waggling it in front of Mr. Dorelo¡¯s face. It was clear that he was not messing around and would be ready to brawl if Mr. Dorelo messed with him again. Mr. Buffel looked disbelieving at Mr. Dorelo and began tough maniacally as he imagined the potential of their joint venture. He hadpletely forgotten about the small matter he had initially brought up. ¡°Once we have those ¡®Neo Humans¡¯ in our control, we can take over a continent, or more! Buhahabuhahaba!¡± he eximed, his excitement palpable. Mr. Dorelo regarded his partner with a smile, knowing that they were on the verge of revolutionising their business. Theplete product would be ready soon, and when it was, the profits would be unprecedented. He could scarcely contain his own enthusiasm. The two men stood there in the middle of the room, a silent understanding between them, both aware of the great power they were about to possess. The tension was thick, and as the moment lingered, the suspense grew. Then, just as it seemed that the silence would never be broken, a voice echoed through the room, shattering the stillness. ¡°Gentlemen, our time is nigh.¡± ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 144 - 144 144. "The Dark Fate Ahead" 144 144. ¡°The Dark Fate Ahead¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Mr. Dorelo and Mr. Buffel exchanged nces, both of them shocked to find a third figure in the room. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Mr. Dorelo breathed a sigh of relief. ..... ¡°So how did you end up here, Mr. Homura!¡± Mr. Buffel asked, his voice carrying a hint of usation. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like hisckeys were cking off again, forgetting to inform him of the unexpected guest. ¡°Hohoho! No need to be so serious, Buffel my friend!¡± Mr. Homuraughed, brushing thement aside and a crafty smile ying on his lips as he spoke of the great news that brought him here. ¡°Are you sure you want to make the decision now?¡± Mr. Buffel asked, his mind going back to the words Mr. Homura said as he entered. ¡°If we¡¯re deciding on the matter regarding the profit share, then we should have Mr. Malcon here with us,¡± Mr. Dorelo suggested, knowing that the conversation would be regarding their future dealings. ¡°Hohoho! Of course, of course. We can¡¯t make the decision without all of us present,¡± Mr. Homura chuckled. ¡­.. Mr. Buffel picked up his phone and dialed Mr. Malcon, informing him of the urgent need to move their meeting from its original spot to the secure location at the Neo Human Centre¡¯s headquarters. As the two men arrived at the new destination, they knew they had made the right decision to ensure the utmost safety and privacy of the uing discussion. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here for the cake, Mr. Ma? Let me just check if everyone is ready to take a slice.¡± Mr. Buffel said with a twinkle in his eye, looking over the four other individuals gathered around the conference table. ¡°Now, Mr. Bonal Gaye ¨C have you got all the paperwork sorted? I¡¯d like to have this agreement down in writing, rather than just a verbal promise,¡± he added. ¡°You bet,¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye replied. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready and if you need any rification on the Neo-Humans, just say the word!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave that aside, and tell me how do you n on dealing with the Royal Family, as you know before we can proceed with our n we need to deal with the obstacles that will get in the way of our ambition!¡± Before anyone delved further into the main issue, Mr. Homura brought up a topic that caused the other four to furrow their brows upon hearing the name ¡®Royal Family¡¯. ¡°What about those useless, fuckin* shitheads, we can deal with them anytime, without any trouble!¡± Mr. Buffel said with a scowl on his face showing that he hade across them before. ¡°Mr. Buffel, the real problem is the people behind them who are in the real control of this empire!¡± Mr. Dorelo said with a scowl, reflecting on the many times he had been vexed in dealing with them. ¡°Turran Family!¡± Mr. Homura uttered the name, and the room fell silent. ¡°Yes, Turran Family! The head of the Turran Family controls the entire military of the Empire, which has seen its fair share of blood and death in battles before. I don¡¯t think they are any pushovers,¡± Mr. Bonal Gaye said, his piercing gaze fixing on the others. The projector suddenly flickered on, depicting the image of an old man seated like a true monarch,manding his troops to vanquish the inferior, Malice Organisms. ¡°We can¡¯t go against him, unless we have an even greater power!¡± Mr. Homura dered, a glint in his eye as he pondered the implications of his words. ¡°Are you suggesting the Neo Humans would have that power?¡± Mr. Buffel asked, finally understanding what Mr. Homura was hinting at. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a feasible option. You know that me, and Mr. Malcon, both have poured almost all of our liquid assets into those experiments, and now there are only about a hundred Neo Humans ready for use,¡± Mr. Dorelo sighed, remembering the pain he had to bear when he made that decision and the feeling of total destion. However, despite the suggestion being put forth again, Mr. Dorelo swiftly rejected it, not willing to risk it again. Even if the wealth he obtained was earned from the blood and gore of his rivals. Mr. Malcon, having stayed silent until now, finally spoke up, his voice cutting through the stale air. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like we will be able to make any progress with this issue at this time, so let¡¯s put it aside for now and focus on the main issue we gathered here for.¡± His words were met with agreement, and everyone shifted their attention to the task at hand. Mr. Bonal Gaye looked around at the four of them, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he spoke. ¡°So, we have 116 Neo Humans at our disposal and, ording to the agreement, Mr. Dorelo and Mr. Malcon get to keep half of them. The rest will be divided among us three, with two left over for Professor Mollin¡¯s safety. If we want to ramp up the production of Neo Humans and create a private army of sorts, we¡¯ll need to provide the resources Professor Mollin needs.¡± He handed each of them a document emzoned with the NHC logo, detailing the resources they¡¯d need to contribute to the development of more Neo Humans. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we give Professor Mollin what he needs,¡± he said with a sinister chuckle, ¡°so we can take over the world.¡± Five sinisterughs echoed through the room as the five individuals imagined a cruel utopia ¨C one where they would rule over the empire and continent with an unstoppable army, crushing anyone who stood in their way. Malice Organisms, creatures made of pure darkness, would be unable to prate their reign of terror. The five would have no restrictions as rulers and could do whatever they wished. The group had already started to plot their next moves, but one particr individual had a much darker n in mind. He wanted to take everything from the people sitting across the table ¨C everything, even their lives. No one was sure what he had nned, but the room suddenly filled with a dark and sinister tension, making the others uneasy. What sinister fate awaited them all? ¡­.. ¡­.. ********* Chapter 145 - 145 145. "A Test of Patience and Resolve" 145 145. ¡°A Test of Patience and Resolve¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Here Sir Minos, These bundles need to be handled fast as Mr. Shun would be needing them in the evening!¡± Mr. Murol said while heaping an enormous bundle of paperworks onto the desk and pointedly gesturing at Sir Minos, his boss, to sign them up quickly. ¡°Oh dear, another bundle! I thought it was a good idea to rx for a moment, but you keep bringing new documents one after another. Are you trying to test my patience or make me experience the joys of hope and despair?¡± Sir Minos looked at his assistant with a glower, as if he was ready to devour him. He couldn¡¯t refuse the requests from his assistant, no matter how inconvenient the timing, knowing that Mr. Shun was not someone that he could mess with. ..... ¡°Sir. Minos, you don¡¯t have to worry today as this one is thest one!¡± Mr. Murol said, barely containing hisughter at the expression of misery on his boss¡¯ face. ¡°Fine¡­fine, today, I am going to rx no matter what after I finish these documents!¡± Sir Minos set his jaw and with determination started to sign and stamp the documents at lightning speed. Mr. Murol snickered to himself, already envisioning the look of despair and resignation that would cross his boss¡¯ face when an hourter, he would receive yet another bundle of documents from Mr. Shun. He was already looking forward to the show. ¡­¡­ A few days ago, After Erick had decided to fast-forward his mission, he assigned Leader Shun, Cortel, Monan, Merial, Rodrick, and Soren to each lead a team of fifty strongbatants to clear the six areas of any threats posed by Malice-organisms at the same time. Since they were strong enough to lead their teams, Erick let them lead without much interference. He himself took up the most time-consuming area to clear, as there were many hordes of Malice organisms that were destroying the environment by devouring nt life and other endangered animal species, or even thend mass itself like stones or small hills. ¡°Inferno hell, burn them to ashes!¡± Erick snarled, his voice echoing through the barren wastnd. Looming in front of him were hordes of Malice organisms, creating havoc in thend and bringing death and destruction. His rage at the sight of them was palpable, and he channeled it into the inferno spell, summoning a zing fire that scorched the creatures and turned them to ash. ¡°Sizzle¡­sizzle¡­!!¡± The fire raged, consuming everything in its path, leaving nothing but charred remains of the creatures in its wake. With a heavy sigh, Erick knew that the fire had done its job well. But he was not finished yet. He wanted to leave something behind in this otherwise deste ce. So, he brought forth three drops of life-giving water. ¡°Drip¡­drip¡­drip¡­!!¡± The droplets descended from the sky and formed a small pool on the ground. Suddenly, the area was illuminated by an intense green light, and Erick knew that thend wasing back to life. ¡°Shwooooosh!¡± In the blink of an eye, the barren wastnd was reced by lush greenery, its previous state nothing more than a distant memory. Erick smiled in satisfaction, knowing that he had done the right thing. Erick had been able to bring life back to the barrennd, and then set his sights on other areas that needed help. With his impable leadership, he was able to secure seven cities in total, five of which were mid-tier, two were low-tier. To make sure the government wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, Erick chose to employ the services of Miami City¡¯s governor, Sir Minos. After almost a month of hard work, the area ofnd that the Rhamnusia Organization had secured had expanded to two hundred kilometres. Erick had chosen the locations of the seven cities carefully, forming a heptagram with Miami City as a centre. Thisbination of cities, plus thends in between them, gave the Rhamnusia Organization a safe base of operations which they could use to keep the Malice organisms under control. The area that has been reimed from Malice organisms and restored to its former grandeur by Erick. The people had no inkling of the immense changes that were urring around them, sheltered as they were within the safety of the walls encircling their cities. Erick sensed that the time hade for Rhamnusia to form an alliance with another powerful entity, one that could hold their own against the formidable malice organisms. He continued to tutor Leader Shun and the others once a week, nurturing their progress in the Ancient Bahamut Exercise in the hope that they would one day master it. All seemed to be going as nned, until Erick received a piece of disquieting news. The neighbouring continent, which had until then been dominated by the humans, had been overrun by the high-tier malice organisms. He realized that this was now the only continent left with a human presence, and thus it had be their target. If the humans fail to act on this now, they will not only lose the continent but also the entirety of human civilization. ¡­.. Erick felt that he needed to take the matter in his own hands. Thus, leading his sixpanions to the bank¡¯s Miami branch, he was met with enthusiastic greetings from an attendant who was no stranger to Erick¡¯s feats. Slightly taken aback, Erick regained hisposure and asked for the manager. The attendant happily took them to the manager¡¯s office and served the very costly coffee with costly looking tea cups. Erick made his request politely, inquiring if the manager was avable. ¡°Yes,¡± the manager smiled, ¡°what can I do for you?¡± Erick took a deep breath and began, ¡°I am here to ask for your help with something very important.¡± The manager¡¯s pleasant smile remained, while he replied, ¡°Of course, what can I do for you?¡± After a whileter, Erick nodded as he stepped out of The Bank, a hint of determination in his eyes. He had just asked the manager to report everything he¡¯d said to the top decision maker, and the manager had obliged. The manager watched Erick leave with a mixture of admiration and relief. As soon as Erick was out of his sight, he quickly picked up the phone and dialed the boss of The Bank. Erick had made his request and asked for possible alliance with them, but what would the response be? He hadn¡¯t known what to expect, and now all he could do was wait and see. The manager hung up the phone and sighed. He had done his part, but now the decision rested in the hands of the boss. What would the decision be? Only time would tell. ¡­¡­. ¡­¡­. ********** Chapter 146 - 146 146. "Alliance Formed and Third Brother-in-law Got Fatally Injured" 146 146. ¡°Alliance Formed and Third Brother-inw Got Fatally Injured¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Tucked away in the east side of the capital, is a high-tier city, Roya, which is also nearest to the capital Hoshimi. In the end, opposite the entrance to the city, stood a sprawling mansion, in its majestic splendour, a sight to behold. It was home to the Turran Family, close rtives of the royal family, who ran the city with an iron fist. At their head was the Chief General, Harrison Turran ¨C a wise and mighty leader. ..... Beneath him served five military majors, all of whom had close ties to the Turran Family. Two of them were Harrison¡¯s own sons, Lorren and Auris, while the other three were his son-inws. Auris, the youngest of the Turran sons, was the boldest and most outspoken. It was Auris who questioned his father when an unknown man suddenly approached their family, asking to form an alliance. Though Harrison had already done some research on him and his people, Auris remained concerned. ¡°Father, are you sure that it¡¯s safe to trust them? We don¡¯t know them. Maybe we should be wary?¡± he asked, his voice full of doubt. His father opened his eyes, looking at Auris with appreciation. He handed him a folder and said, ¡°Auris, I¡¯ve already done the necessary background checks. No need to worry.¡± Inside the folder was a detailed analysis of the unknown man and his people ¨C a testament to Harrison¡¯s foresight. He had ced spies among them, gathering information even before the man had arrived at their doorstep. Auris was both astounded and impressed at his father¡¯s authority and ability to ensure their family and people were safe. After mustering up the courage to ask his father what should be done with the NHC people, Old Harrison dered that they should be eliminated. ¡°Alright, I will inform my third brother-inw to take care of this task. Anything else, father?¡± Auris asked, looking to his father for further instructions. ¡°Yes, also give our reply to Mr. Erick Dahl that we ept his proposal to form an alliance. Ask them for their n and how they intend to execute it.¡± Old Harrison nodded and was about to send his son on his way when he remembered the earlier matter. He instructed Auris on how to deal with the situation and sent him off with a bow. Auris left his father in the peace and quiet he needed to recuperate from his fatigue. He was grateful to have such a wise and noble leader in his family, one who could ensure their safety and well-being. With a newfound determination, Auris set off to fulfill his father¡¯s orders. ¡°Erick Dahl, who are you really? Where did youe from? I just hope your arrival might change our hopeless situation!¡± Harrison muttered as he stood up and looked outside from the window, the sun rays giving thest of warmth of the day before darkness descended to wee the arrival of night. ¡­.. Next day, At the Miami branch of The Bank, ¡°Hello, Mr. Erick, and thank you foring here. I have good news for you; Boss has agreed to your proposal and has asked you to send him your n details and what you need as support!¡± Mr. Nellore, the manager of the Miami branch, bowed respectfully toward Erick Dahl and weed him inside his office, while immediately starting to tell Erick the good news with a happy smile. ¡°Ohh! That¡¯s great, thanks for the help, Mr. Nellore! Here I have already prepared the detailed n, and what we need for support is mentioned in it; have them prepared as soon as possible!¡± Erick smiled, hearing the news. Beforeing he thought he would need to meet the person in charge to make them agree to his n, but it looks like there is someone intelligent and insightful behind these guys. Erick motioned Leader Shun to hand over the file in which the details of the n and other things had been written beforehand. Erick had already discussed this with everyone, and after listening to the insights of others, hade up with the details. ¡°It was my pleasure, Mr. Erick,¡± Manager Nellore said with a gentle smile and a bow of full respect. ¡°Please feel free to call on me if you need any help. I will be more than happy to assist, if I can.¡± Erick smiled in appreciation, before bidding a fond farewell. Then they began to go back to the Rhamnusia Training Facility. ¡°Should I send out a summons for the briefing?¡± Leader Shun asked, putting on a jubnt expression now that Erick¡¯s n appeared to be progressing smoothly. ¡°Yes, summon only the first-generation elites,¡± Erick hummed in thought, ¡°and you five, get ready for the departure. Soren will be responsible for the safety of this city and the area surrounding it.¡± And so, Leader Shun took his leave and went on to inform everyone, while Erick went towards their training facility. ¡­.. Back at Turran Family grounds, ¡°Third brother-inw, what on earth happened here to cause you such grievous injury and the loss of your loyal men?!¡± Auris stood near the bedside of the heavily injured man, watching on with aghast as the beat doctors worked to stabilise the man¡¯s condition. A weak, gruff voice answered him. ¡°You must inform Father, otherwise, if we leave those ursed bastards any more room to operate, they will be a scourge upon us!¡± ¡°Yes, I shall. But tell me, what are the details of this situation?¡± Auris asked, and in response he was handed a microchip by one of the doctors. A knowing spark lit in Auris¡¯s eye ¨C he fullyprehended the importance of this information. ¡°Go now, and rest easy. Leave this matter to me to solve!¡± He said to the third brother-inw, who visibly rxed and closed his eyes. Turning away from the bedside, Auris instructed the doctors and nurses to take good care of him, and then set off to inform his father of the events. A deep, determined voice spoke as he left. ¡°I promised my third brother-inw I would exact revenge on his behalf!¡± Clenching his fist and gripping the microchip tightly in his other hand, Auris was determined to uncover the truth of what had urred ¨C to see his brother-inw and his men avenged. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 147 - 147 147. "Rhamnusia People Taking The Request" 147 147. ¡°Rhamnusia People Taking The Request¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. One day back, After Auris informed his third brother-inw that they had got go ahead from their father towards the NHC people. ..... ¡°Alright, brother Auris! I will take care of this matter as soon as I can!¡± Third brother-inw replied in a jubnt expression. ¡°Hmmm, be careful brother Kashin!¡± After bidding his farewell, Kashin Turran left along with his trusted subordinates towards the NHC headquarter, Heart of Hoshimi city, the capital. With a renewed sense of purpose, Kashin Turran set out at the head of the troop, a small army of 50 highly-trained warriors. He was determined to aplish the mission entrusted to him by his Father: to destroy the people from NHC who have be a threat towards their citigen and themselves. The sun beat down on their backs as they marched through the bustling city, leaving the outskirts of Roya and heading towards the NHC headquarters which is situated in the capital, Hoshimi city. The people of the city gave them curious nces, their eyes widening in awe at the sight of Kashin¡¯s troop. Kashin Turran felt the weight of his task and the importance of his mission as he marched proudly at the front of the troop. He knew the dangers they were likely to confront and the challenge thaty ahead. But with each step they took, Kashin¡¯s determination grew. He was determined toplete his mission and bring back victory to his family and people. He had never anticipated the disastrous defeat that awaited him at the hands of the NHC¡¯s puppet-like humans. He had taken a mortal blow and yet he had managed to break free of their clutches, fleeing back to the safety of his family¡¯s grounds, the beloved Roya city. The misery of the crushing defeat weighed heavily on him as he thought of the suffering he had endured and the power of those that had bested him. Even with the safety of his home now surrounding him, the memories of the hardships of his escape lingered in his mind, and he knew that he would never forget the hurtful experience. ¡­¡­ ¡°What is this abomination we¡¯re witnessing here?¡± Auris said in a disbelieving tone as he surveyed the gruesome aftermath of his brother-inw¡¯s force of fifty men. All that remained were unrecognizable pieces of flesh and blood. Old man Harrison¡¯s body shook with rage, his face contorted with anger and disgust. ¡°So they were able to develop their used technology, and even tested it on human samples. How could they do such a thing?¡± he said. He had started to remember what his spy had mentioned to him some time ago. He had thought that they were only in the theoretical phase, not theter experimental phase already. Auris and Old Harrison watched the recording on the chip and discovered the truth about Kashin. ¡°These people are incredibly dangerous,¡± Old Harrison said, his eyebrows knotted with worry. ¡°If we sent a force of a hundred against them, I don¡¯t believe they would stand a chance.¡± ¡°But we have to avenge Kashin!¡± Auris shouted, his face twisting with rage. ¡°Calm yourself, Auris,¡± Harrison implored, his expression bing chillinglyposed. ¡°We cannot simply leave them alone, knowing the danger they present to the innocent humans.¡± Auris¡¯s mind was racing with possibilities as he tried toe up with a solution to their pressing problem. He was resolute not to send their entire army, knowing full well that it could only lead to suffering and unrest amongst the citizens. ¡°You are right, Auris,¡± Old Harrison said with a thoughtful nod. ¡°What we need is someone capable enough to deal with this situation without causing anymotion.¡± Suddenly, Auris¡¯s eyes lit up with an idea. ¡°So what you are trying to say is that we need to find that person,¡± he began, before pausing as the answer suddenly dawned on him. ¡°Ohhh! As you might have guessed, Mr. Erick Dahl might be able to solve this problem for us!¡± Auris¡¯s mouth curved into a wicked grin as he thought of their enemy¡¯s impending doom. ¡°Right, Father! He might be able to help us eradicate these filthy humans from the face of the earth!¡± he said with mad joy, cackling at the thought of their enemies¡¯ agony. ¡°Listen here, Auris,¡± Old Harrison began, taking his son by the shoulder. ¡°You must be sure to contact Mr. Erick Dahl and tell him that if he helps us with this problem, then we will fully support any future endeavors of his. Do you understand me, son?¡± Auris nodded, understanding his father¡¯s instruction. ¡°Yes, Father! I will!¡± he said determinedly, before taking his leave. Little did he know, this plea of his was about to bring about many positive changes in their lives. ¡­¡­ Later at the Miami City, ¡°Thank you foring and listening to the request, Mr. Erick!¡± Manager Nellore addressed Erick with an impassioned tone. ¡°No¡­no, it¡¯s not a big deal and we are already ready to start our n. From your tone I thought it was an emergency, so I came to hear you out!¡± Erick replied, shrugging his shoulders in a nonchnt manner. After hearing Manager Nellore¡¯s request and the deal he offered, which was direct from their leader, Erick realized the deal was in his favor and epted it with no hesitation. Manger Nellore expressed his appreciation by handing Erick an array of weapons and tools toplete the request safely. Erick epted them, though he didn¡¯t need them, as they mighte in handy for the Rhamnusia people. At the Rhamnusia base, Erick announced: ¡°People, change of ns! I¡¯m taking you on a strenuous mission to clean up a society¡¯s trashes, as it is also a request from our ally. Get ready people!¡± The people were a little confused, but when Erick exined further, they understood the task and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Ohhhhh!¡± The people replied with enthusiasm. The NHC bosses celebrated their victory against one of the majors of the Turran Family, blissfully unaware of the tribtion that awaited them. Little did they know that this would be their final stand, and in the morning, hell would be unleashed upon them. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ******** Chapter 148 - 148 148. "A Chance Encounter With Mother and Daughter Pair" 148 148. ¡°A Chance Encounter With Mother and Daughter Pair¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Later Evening on the same day, Erick Dahl scrutinized his men, who stood in unison before him, all ready for the task ahead. ..... ¡°I want to be certain that you understand the goal,¡± he spoke, his voice stern yet assertive. ¡°Are you clear on who we¡¯re targeting?¡± The answer came in unison, each man¡¯s gaze determined and resolute. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± they replied, their voices reverberating with conviction. Erick nodded in approval, and before he led the way to the Capital city, Hoshimi. Erick took out arge map of the city and highlighted five different routes. Erick pointed to the city map procured from the manager Nellore, outlining their route of entry. He specified which directions Leader Shun and the other four should take, so as to avoid raising any suspicion and swiftly reach the NHC headquarters. ¡°Leader Shun, you and ten of your men take this route after entering the city, and Merial, Monan, Cortel, and Rodrick will be taking this, this, here, and that respectively. Wait for my signal to advance inside the HQ, so that we can strike without leaving any loose ends,¡± Erickmanded in a confident voice. ¡°Good luck!¡± Erick¡¯s voice echoed in the air as Leader Shun, Merial, Monan, Cortel, and Rodrick each led their own team of ten men on their mission to reach the NHC building. Cheers and ps of encouragement resounded as the five groups set off in different directions, ready to take on the task. ¡°You too, Erick-san/ Erick-sama!¡± Five of them called back, their voices ringing in harmony as they nimbly moved across the terrain. With the sound of their footsteps gradually fading away, Erick stood there, watching them until they disappeared from sight. ¡°Now then I should also get going and finish with this business asap, but before that, why do these fucking bastards don¡¯t understand that harassing a woman and helpless child isn¡¯t a bravery!¡± Erick muttered and showed a slight anger on his face before he disappeared from his position. ¡­¡­ At the corner of Hoshimi capital city, ¡°Hehehehe!¡± one of the thugsughed. ¡°Miss, why are you wasting your beauty away in this forsaken ce? It¡¯s not every day when we offer a chance for someone like you!¡± The young mother was a vision of beauty, her slender frame and mature charm oozing out of her faded clothing. Her five-year-old daughter was equally lovely, like a pretty little doll hidden beneath dirt and grime. It was no wonder then, that a group of four thugs hade to harass them both; a chance to leer at a beauty that was wasted in this slum area. The mother cursed her bad luck, wishing she had never crossed paths with these vile scoundrels. She had endured enough of their daily harassment and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of them stealing away the little they had left. ¡°Stay away from us, I beg of you!¡± she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear. Holding her daughter close, she tried to make herself seem small and insignificant, in the hopes it would stop the thugs from taking advantage of them. But the rogues had other ideas. ¡°You can¡¯t afford bread at the end of the day, so why not ept our offer?¡± One of them said, his voice full of cunning. ¡°We can provide you with a proper meal and your daughter will never go hungry again. What do you say?¡± The mother refused, stronger now in her conviction. ¡°No! Please, leave us alone. What could I possibly offer you?¡± The thugs continued to press her, but the mother held her ground, determined to protect her daughter from the evil clutches of these no-good hoodlums. ¡°Waa¡­.waa..!¡± Cry of a little girl. The third hooligan snuck up on her, snickering at the woman¡¯s plight. She tried to run, but the fourth hooligan caught her, trapping her in his cruel clutches. Her daughter screamed in terror and the cruel hooligansughed, their wicked eyes crinkling with delight. ¡°Hehehe! Miss, what now! Do you still wanna run away from us!¡± they jeered. The woman was powerless against their malicious strength. The thugs snickered and chortled, relishing the sight of the mother¡¯s anguished face and the daughter¡¯s terrified expression. ¡°Oh, how sweet,¡± one of them said with a sneer. ¡°Let the little girl go, eh? What makes you think you can order us around like that?¡± He stepped closer, and the mother recoiled. ¡°We ain¡¯t no charity,dy. We do whatever we want, and you¡¯d better remember that.¡± The other thugs roared withughter, hooting and jeering at the mother¡¯s desperate plea. One of them stepped forward and grabbed the daughter¡¯s arm, squeezing it tightly. ¡°Now, now, nice and easy. Don¡¯t make this messier than it already is.¡± The mother¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of rage, her face contorted in a mixture of despair and anger. She knew there was nothing she could do. All she could do was look on helplessly as her beloved daughter was about to get dragged away. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Thud¡­thud¡­thud!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Thud¡­!¡± She stared at the mysterious figure in front of her, unable to believe the situation before her. The man had single-handedly subdued the thugs, and now stood between her and her crying daughter. ¡°Mama¡­waaaa!¡± Her daughter¡¯s intive wail brought her back to reality, and she hurriedly moved tofort the small girl. ¡°Shuush! Little girl, don¡¯t cry, here take this chocte, and don¡¯t make your mother worry!¡± The man¡¯s voice was gentle and almost hypnotic. He took a chocte bar from his pocket and kindly handed it to the child, who immediately stopped crying. ¡°Who are you, Mr.?¡± She asked abruptly; he had already begun to turn away. ¡°Erick¡­Erick Dahl,¡± was his reply, and with that, he was gone. If it weren¡¯t for the unconscious forms littering the floor, she would have thought the whole encounter had been a dream. She had been through so much pain and misery in her life, but in those brief moments when their eyes had met, she felt an indescribable sense of contentment and security. It was almost as if he had been sent from the heavens above to rescue her from this seemingly endless cycle of despair. She had a feeling that if she could just find him and thank him, she could finally start building a better future for herself and her daughter that was free from the darkness she had been living in for so long. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 149 - 149 149. "The Rotten Capital City And Attack On NHC" 149 149. ¡°The Rotten Capital City And Attack On NHC¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Bang¡­!!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± ¡°Thud¡­thud¡­.Ahhh¡­thud¡­!!!¡± ..... ¡°This is almost the 20th group I came across, how rotten is this city!¡± Commented Erick Dahl after knocking down yet another group of thugs. As he trudged through the decaying streets, Erick Dahl couldn¡¯t help but notice how pervasive the stench of filth was. Every corner seemed to hold another group of degenerates, each more despicable than thest. He had already dispatched nearly twenty such groups of scums today alone, and the weight of the city¡¯s depravity was beginning to make him want to just destroy this whole thing. But despite the overwhelming darkness that seemed to permeate everything, Erick didn¡¯t let it bother him. As he saved a young child and her mother from the clutches of a group of merciless criminals, he felt a sense of righteous anger rising within him. These thugs thought they could use their bravery to prey on the weak and feeble, but Erick was not about to let them get away with it. After dealing with the scum that littered the city¡¯s streets, he made his way to the designated meeting spot, feeling both exhausted and exhrated. Erick¡¯s gazended on the imposing structure before him, the NHC building. It loomed over the surrounding area like a monolith, casting an ominous shadow over everything in its vicinity. As he surveyed his surroundings, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the palpable murkiness in the air. It was as though the very atmosphere was thick with negative energy, a formless heavy weight was pressing down on his shoulders, which he just shrugged it off but if it was a normal person then it¡¯s enough to make them be depressed with negative thoughts inside their head. A few minutester, ¡°Ohh! Erick-san, you are already here, sorry we got entangled with a group of trash on the way and it took us some time to clean them up!¡± Leader Shun apologised seeing that Erick was waiting for them, while trying to exin why they gotte. Erick¡¯s eyes flickered up as he heard a voice behind him. It was Leader Shun, apologizing for their dy. Erick watched as the rest of the group trickled in one by one, all of them wearing expressions of exhaustion and fury. As they caught their breath, each one recounted their run-in with the trash that littered the city¡¯s streets. Thugs, hooligans, and other lowlifes who preyed on the vulnerable and defenseless, hoping to make a quick buck in these troubled times. Erick had dealt with them swiftly and efficiently, his powers allowing him to inflict a punishment that would deter them from repeating their actions. But the rest of the group had been less merciful. Where Erick had been content to make them feel a brief moment of agony, the others had unleashed their full fury. They had broken bones, inflicted brain damage, and left their victims clinging to life by a thread. Erick could sense the anger and frustration that fueled their actions, and he couldn¡¯t me them. The city was a cesspool of corruption and violence, and it seemed as though the only way to survive was to be just as ruthless as those who preyed on the weak. ¡°I heard one thug mentioning the name of some higher-ups of NHC, so most likely these gangsters and hooligans are part of a gang operated by a person rted to a higher-up of NHC!¡± Rodrick mentioned looking at the logo above the building which reminded him of when he was beating the shit of a thug who tried to threaten him but Rodrick ended up breaking his bones. As Rodrick ryed what he had heard from the thug, a sense of grim determination settled over the group. It seemed that the criminal underworld had tentacles that reached far and wide, even into the higher echelons of the city¡¯s power structure. Erick¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gazed up at the imposing NHC building, a symbol of the corruption and greed that had infected the city. ¡°Hmmm! We will look into itter, for now, let¡¯s destroy this building and clean up all the trash inside it!¡± Erick gave a curt nod, his expression hardening as he signaled for the others to follow his lead. ¡°Yes,¡± Leader Shun and the others fell in line behind Erick, their expressions set in grim determination. They knew that this would be a hard-fought battle, but they were ready for whatever mighte their way. ¡­¡­ Somewhere in Hoshimi city¡¯s luxurious corner, Mr. Buffel Mansion, ¡°Ring¡­ring¡­ring¡­Kachaa!¡± ¡°Hello¡­!¡± Mr. Buffel picked up the phone. The ringing of his phone broke Mr. Buffel¡¯s concentration as he tinkered with his favorite tools. He picked up the receiver to hear a voice that was both angry and urgent on the other end. ¡°Don¡¯t hello me, call your men quickly, it¡¯s a fuc*ing emergency, our HQ is on fire!¡± Mr. Buffel was taken aback by the tone andnguage used by the caller. He tried to ask for an exnation, but the caller, a certain Mr. Bonal Gaye, seemed to be in too much of a hurry to give any details. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this shitty exnation and if you don¡¯t want to see our HQ burn to ashes, then send your Neo Humans for help immediately!¡± Bonal Gaye barked, before abruptly ending the call. ¡°Tu...tu...tu...!¡± He heard his phone line ending. Mr. Buffel was left feeling bewildered and unsure of what to do. He turned on the intes connected throughout his mansion and barked orders to hisckeys, making sure they did not mess anything up until he returned. He then got up and headed out of his office, d in his signature ck jacket and a cigar in his mouth, giving trans-signal instructions to his fully controlled Enhanced Humans to follow behind his lead as he walked. As he left his mansion, Mr. Buffel had no inkling of the fate that awaited him. Little did he know that he was walking straight into the clutches of Erick, and that his life was about to take a dramatic turn, in which he would only feel the pain of seven generations altogether. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 151 - 151 151. "NHC Leaders Eliminated And City Got Rid Of Violence" 151 151. ¡°NHC Leaders Eliminated And City Got Rid Of Violence¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Ahahhh! Nooooooo¡­.!!¡± ¡°Noooo¡­!! Please¡­please, I beg of you, please, let me live! Ahhhhh¡­noooo!¡± ..... The screams of agony echoed through the undergroundb as the twisted scientists begged for mercy. Erick Dahl remained unmoved, delivering blows that left his victims writhing in pain. Somested longer than others, but all eventually sumbed to their injuries. ¡°You were the mastermind behind this vile operation,¡± Erick spoke in a chilling voice, surveying the macabre scene with disgust. The stench of decay hung heavily in the air, intermingled with the lingering aura of anger and resentment. The chief perpetratory writhing on the floor, his chest heaving in agony as Erick applied pressure to his broken body. ¡°Gawhhh!¡± he gurgled, his jaw already shattered from the earlier blows. ¡°Purus!¡± Without a hint of remorse, Erick channeled a white, holy radiance that spread throughout theb, purging it of the malevolent energies that had saturated its walls. ¡°May your soul find peace in the afterlife,¡± he murmured, watching as thest vestiges of resentment dissolved into nothingness. But his mercy was short-lived. Without warning, Erick lost interest in his torture and crushed the man¡¯s neck with a single, powerful stomp. The sickening sound of bone shattering filled the air. ¡°Swiiish¡­.sizzle¡­.sizzle!¡± As he strode out of theb, Erick summoned the fires of hell, watching with satisfaction as they consumed everything in their path. The sizzling mes devoured the remnants of the undergroundir, leaving nothing but ashes in their wake. ¡­¡­. After the Rhamnusia Group had finished cleaning up the entire NHC building and burning it to the ground, Erick and his team stumbled upon another group of individuals who bore a striking resemnce to the ones they had just eliminated. Erick quickly identified the leader of the group as another high-ranking member of the NHC and wasted no time in subjecting him to a brutal round of torture. Meanwhile, Leader Shun and the rest of the team dispatched the NHC minions with ease, having grown ustomed to their zombie-like movements. As the battle raged on, the Rhamnusia Group found themselves feeling less and less pressure from their opponents. They knew exactly how to exploit their weaknesses and quickly neutralized them. Through his torture of the second NHC leader, Erick discovered that his name was Mr. Buffel, and he was able to extract information about the remaining leaders of the nefarious organization. Without hesitation, Erick sent Mr. Buffel¡¯s soul straight to the fiery pits of hell where he belonged. With theirtest enemy vanquished, Erick rallied his team and set out to rid the city of the dangerous gangsters who had been terrorizing the streets. The Rhamnusia Group moved with precision and efficiency, taking out their targets one by one until the city was once again safe for its inhabitants. As the Rhamnusia group battled tirelessly against the forces of evil in the Capital city, Erick Dahl realized that hisrades were growing weary. Seeing an opportunity, he struck out on his own, taking down each of the enemy leaders and their minions with his golden radiance and hellfire. He made sure to rid the city of any trace of their vile presence, cleansing it of the corruption that had gued it for so long. Once their mission wasplete, the Rhamnusia group departed from the city, returning to their own territory. However, the citizens of Hoshimi city had taken notice of their heroic actions, and word of their deeds quickly spread throughout the city. The people were overjoyed to see the city liberated from its oppressors, and the royal family even dered a day of celebration, providing resources for the public to express their gratitude and happiness. The people of the Capital city had suffered for far too long under the weight of corruption and tyranny, and they weed the changes that the Rhamnusia group had brought with open arms. The city was finally free, and the citizens could rest easy knowing that their heroes had fought for their safety and happiness. ¡­¡­ Roya City, Turran Family¡¯s Grounds. The news of the Rhamnusia Group¡¯s triumphant victory over the NHC organization spread like wildfire, reaching even the Turram Family. It was music to their ears to learn that the wicked leaders and their minions had been eradicated, along with the filth that gued the city. Old man Harrison was over the moon upon hearing this news. He couldn¡¯t contain his joy as he ryed the information to his son, Auris. Even his son-inw, who was recovering in the hospital, couldn¡¯t help but smile at the news. The relief that washed over Old Harrison was palpable. Their age-old enemy, who had been a constant thorn in their side, had finally been vanquished. He instructed his son to shower the Rhamnusia Group with gratitude and maintain a good rtionship with their leader, Shun, and the rest of his cohorts. ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Auris nodded resolutely, his jaw set in determination. He would do whatever it takes to maintain a positive rtionship between their family and the esteemed Rhamnusia group of people. He knew how vital their presence was in these troubled times, and he understood the great importance of their alliance. ¡°Make sure to inform your elder brother, as well as your first and second brother-inw,¡± Old Harrison reminded him sternly. He couldn¡¯t risk any mistakes that would sour their rtionship with the Rhamnusia group in the future. As they discussed their next mission n, which had been sent to them by the Rhamnusia group¡¯s manager, Nellore, father and son spoke in hushed tones, their minds focused on the task at hand. It was clear that the sess of their mission would hinge on their ability to work closely with the Rhamnusia group, and Auris was determined to do everything in his power to ensure their partnership remained strong. If they executed the n wlessly, they might just be able to secure their continent entirely with the help of the Rhamnusia Group. But the question remained: would they be up to the task? Only time would tell. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ********* ...... A/N: ¡°Please let the Author know if anyone ever reached this chapter, and read up till now. As the Author finds that nobody is reading after the first 30 chapters!¡± ....... Chapter 152 - 152 152. "Fight Against Monster Birds On The Seashore" 152 152. ¡°Fight Against Monster Birds On The Seashore¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Somewhere at the sea coastline of only safe continent, Captain Ronin led his team to the coastline, unsure of what they might find. The Bank had offered them an exorbitant sum toplete this task, but something felt off about the situation. As they arrived, a bespectacled woman named Shalina questioned the captain¡¯s decision. ..... ¡°Why are we here again, and why did The Bank issue such a weird task while offering so much for it?¡± she asked, confusion etched on her face. ¡°Shalina, you know that The Bank never offers a deal that it would suffer from, so we need to be on our guard. We don¡¯t know what kind of danger we might face,¡± Captain Ronin replied, his expression thoughtful as he surveyed the area. Shalina merely shrugged, not taking her captain¡¯s words seriously. Meanwhile, a man with a burly figure andrge muscles named Morsel grumbled about the team wasting their time on this task. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the money, I would have disagreed with the captain¡¯s decision to ept this task,¡± he said with a frown, gazing out at the vast expanse of the sea. ¡°Stop it, Morsel. The captain has his reasons for epting this task,¡± Norman, a lean swimmer, chided him, shaking his head. Suddenly, a man wearing goggles and carrying double guns on his back came running towards them. His name was Dorsey, and he had found something odd about the situation. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there should be many malice organisms present here, but why can¡¯t I find any presence of them at all? Morsel, Norman, Shalina, everyone, please be alert for any unforeseen attacks. I have a bad feeling,¡± Dorsey shouted, warning them of the potential danger. Captain Ronin arrived on the scene and listened to Dorsey¡¯s concerns. Something about the situation didn¡¯t feel right, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were walking into a trap. Captain Ronin¡¯s team consisted of 10 members who had worked together for quite some time. However, the rest of the members were hired for this task, which required a minimum of 30 people. The captain had received insider information before arriving, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was correct. As they stood vigntly watching over the coastline, a weird tension hung in the air, making them sweat and feel nervous about the silence in the area. They waited, poised for whatever mighte their way, their eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of danger. ¡°Screeeech¡­!¡± ¡°What¡­what was that¡­fuc*...!!¡± ¡°Swuiish¡­!¡± ¡°Shit¡­!! What the hell¡­Ohh¡­shit¡­!!¡± Momentster, just as the group had begun to question their senses, a screeching sound pierced the air. They scanned the area in a panic, but could find no source for the terrible noise. Then, it came again. Another shrill, piercing cry that set their hearts racing. As they looked down towards the ground in confusion, a man chanced a nce upwards and let out a string of curses. The others followed his gaze, and their own curses joined the chorus as they beheld the sky. ¡°Screeeck!!¡± ¡°Screech¡­!!¡± It was ck. Utterly andpletely ck. And it was hurtling towards them at a terrifying pace. As it drew near, the reason for the darkness became clear. A horde of monstrous birds filled the sky, their twisted forms blotting out the light. They screeched and cawed, their blood-red eyes glowing with a malevolent light that chilled the bones of all who saw it. The group stood frozen in terror, unable toprehend the monstrous sight before them. ¡°Fuckin* shit¡­!!¡± Captain Ronin cursed under his breath as he realized that the information he¡¯d received was not only urate, but had severely understated the danger they faced. The Bank had offered a hefty sum for this task, and now he understood why. They were up against sky monsters, creatures straight out of a nightmare. ¡°Get your shit together, people! We¡¯re not going to make it in the open. Head for that small patch of forest over there, and for fuck¡¯s sake, don¡¯t attract their attention!¡± Ronin barked orders, his voice sharp and urgent. ¡°Screech¡­.!!¡± The group retreated as quickly as they could, trying to keep to the shadows and avoid being seen. But it was toote. The birds spotted them, and before they could reach safety, the sky was filled with their ck shapes. ¡°Bang¡­bang¡­bang¡­Booom!!¡± ¡°Retreat¡­retreat¡­don¡¯t fuckin* stop for a moment¡­!! Captain Ronin¡¯s shrill shout rang in everyone¡¯s ear along with the gun¡¯s sound. Gunfire erupted, mixing with the screeching of the monstrous birds as they descended upon the group. Ronin fought valiantly, trying to buy time for the others to escape. But not all of them were as brave as he was. ¡°Ahahhh¡­.!!¡± ¡°No¡­.I don¡¯t want to die¡­Bang¡­Bang¡­Bang¡­!!¡± Some froze in terror, unable to move as the creatures closed in. Others screamed and begged for mercy as the birds tore them apart with vicious ws and razor-sharp beaks. The forest echoed with the sounds of gunfire and dying screams, a cacophony of death that chilled the bones of all who heard it. Captain Ronin looked around at the gore scene in the open in, feeling a sense of urgency weighing heavily upon him. Shalina¡¯s question caught him off guard, ¡°Captain Ronin, how fast can you move?¡± she asked, her eyes scanning the area for any sign of danger. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Captain Ronin responded, confused by the sudden inquiry. ¡°I can run fast enough to avoid being caught by those monsters, as long as I have enough time.¡± Shalina¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the monstrous birds that were closing in on their position. ¡°Okay, then you need to escape from here and bring help. We¡¯ll buy you enough time to get these beasts within hunting range,¡± she said, pulling out a heavy double-barrel gun and a cold steel sword, holding them tightly in each hand. Captain Ronin was bewildered by Shalina¡¯s behavior and words. ¡°What...what are you trying to do?¡± he asked, feeling a sense of unease creeping up within him. Dorsey, Norman, and Morsel intervened, interviewing and agreeing with Shalina¡¯s n. They all knew that they would end up buried here if they didn¡¯t have someone to help them. And no one had the confidence to outrun the monstrous birds, making Shalina¡¯s idea the only eptable one. As they prepared for battle, Captain Ronin couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease that continued to grow inside him. He looked at his team, their weapons at the ready, and knew that their only hope of survival was to fight with all their might. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ******** Chapter 153 - 153 153. "Ronin Cromwell鈥檚 Request And Erick鈥檚 Respond" 153 153. ¡°Ronin Cromwell¡¯s Request And Erick¡¯s Respond¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. As the leader of the mission, Shun surveyed the area, his eyes scanning thendscape for any remaining signs of malice organisms. With a swift sh of his sword, he dispatched a tree-like structure that resembled one of the vile creatures, his movements fluid and precise. Rodrick, who had been working diligently on his side of the cleanup effort, spoke up over the walkie-talkie. ¡°Leader Shun, how¡¯s it going on your end? Are you finished yet?¡± ..... ¡°Not quite,¡± Shun replied calmly, ¡°but I¡¯m almost done here. How about Cortel and the others?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finished our section and we¡¯re ready to move on to the next location,¡± came the simultaneous response from the other team members. Suddenly, Cortel remembered something important. ¡°Wait a minute, who¡¯s guarding our turf back home? Did we forget to assign someone?¡± ¡°Ahh! Right, Hey, any idea, who could it be as Erick-sama never forgets to put someone incharge of the safety of new turf!¡± Monan also chimed in and asked, feeling that theypletely forgot about that. Merial chimed in, ¡°I think it¡¯s little Shen and his masters, the Assassin Twins.¡± ¡°But can a child like him handle such a demanding task?¡± Rodrick asked, his voiceced with concern. Shun reassured them all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Little Shen is stronger than he appears, and his masters are experts in tactics. They¡¯ll take good care of our turf.¡± Their discussion was interrupted by Erick¡¯s voice over the walkie-talkie. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? If you¡¯re finished, move on to the next area. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± With Erick¡¯s stern reminder, they quickly regrouped and headed off to the next location. It had been months since they had dismantled the NHC organization, and Erick was determined to rid the area of malice organisms once and for all. Shun led the charge, followed by Cortel, Merial, Monan, Rodrick, and Soren, each with a hundred men under theirmand. They worked tirelessly, clearing out ten more cities and their surroundings in just a month¡¯s time. Their efforts had not gone unnoticed, and the citizens of these areas were grateful for their safety. With each victory, the Rhamnusia Group¡¯s presence grew stronger, and their reputation as protectors of the people became more firmly entrenched. Today, they had finally decided to rid the area of the malicious organisms that had been wreaking havoc not far from the coastal region. Erick Dahl was ahead of everyone, scanning the surroundings and the seashore with his Origin sense. As he drew closer, he sensed the turbulent air and the overwhelming stench of blood, along with the presence of arge number of violent creatures. ¡°Huff¡­huff, Step¡­step¡­step¡­!!¡± A ragged man stumbled along his way, his face filled with worry, fear, and regret. Erick saw him and shed beside him, catching his wrist and steadying him on the ground before he fell. ¡°Who¡­hufff¡­.are¡­.you!¡± the man asked, feeling a hand on his back and wrist, surprised to find his own body standing steady after stumbling just moments before. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡± Erick quipped, smiling warmly at him. The man breathed deeply, his heart slowing down as he rxed in Erick¡¯s presence. He introduced himself as Ronin Cromwell, and suddenly remembered why he was running in that direction. ¡°Please¡­Sir, can you help me save my friends who are fighting for their lives at the moment!¡± Ronin begged Erick, his face contorted with helplessness and regret. Erick had already decided to help them as soon as he sensed the presence of the violent creatures in his Origin sense range. ¡°You can rx here and wait for my people to arrive while I go ahead and see if your friends can still be saved!¡± Erick said, patting his shoulder reassuringly, letting him know that he had survived well so far, and now he could leave it to him. ¡°Thank you¡­.thank¡­you, Mister!¡± Ronin repeated his thanks, but as he looked towards where Erick stood earlier, he found him nowhere to be seen, making him wonder if he was dreaming. Fortunately, Leader Shun and the others arrived, and they reassured him that his friends would be safe. Only then did he calm down and rx. Erick arrived just in time to see Ronin Cromwell¡¯s friends about to be snacks for a group of vicious bird-like creatures. Without hesitation, he red his aura and smacked the birds who were trying to eat the unconscious and injured human bodies scattered on the seashore. ¡°Bamm¡­.Booomn!¡± A deafening boom echoed, and a cloud of dust rose as Erick swiftly passed by the fallen bodies, scooping them up and moving them to safety in one fluid motion. ¡°Good timing,¡± Erick thought to himself as he surveyed the scene. He knew he had to act fast before the creatures attacked again. ¡°Everyone, use your long weapons and infuse them with your energy. We need to roast these violent feathered creatures alive!¡± Just as Erick was about to make his move, Leader Shun and around 50 strong men arrived on the scene. Erick shouted towards them to join in, instructing them to fuse their weapons with their energy and roast the creatures alive. ¡°Bang¡­.bang¡­.bang¡­.bang!!!¡± The sound of gunfire erupted as everyone started firing their weapons, infusing them with their energy. The moment the bullets made contact with the violent creatures, their feathers started to burn, and the impact sent them crashing across the seafloor. ¡°Screeeech¡­screech¡­screech¡­.scre¡­!!¡± The creatures let out a deafening scream as they were burned alive, their bodies writhing in agony as they fell to the ground. In just a matter of minutes, the violent creatures that had terrorized the area were defeated, thanks to thebined efforts of Leader Shun, and their team. As the dust settled, Ronin Cromwell was left in awe of the disy of power he had just witnessed. He and his team had been fighting these ferocious creatures for what felt like an eternity, barely escaping with their lives, and here they were, now lying dead on the seashore, unable to retaliate against this group of people who had arrived out of nowhere. Erick could have easily taken care of the creatures himself, but he let the group work together to build their teamwork and strengthen their bond. Ronin Cromwell was left frozen, unable toprehend what he was seeing before him. He watched as the team moved together in perfect harmony, firing their weapons and infusing them with their energy. The creatures stood no chance against them, their feathers burning as they were hit with the barrage of bullets. As Ronin Cromwell tried to make sense of what he was seeing, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how these people had be so powerful. He and his team had struggled so much, and yet here they were, effortlessly taking down creatures that had almost wiped them out. He longed for an exnation, something that could help his puny mindprehend the disy of power he had just witnessed. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Chapter 154 - 154 154. "Miami City Becoming The World Centre and The Shipwreck Survivors" 154 154. ¡°Miami City Bing The World Centre and The Shipwreck Survivors¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Erick-san, we¡¯re all good here. Do we need to clean up this mess too?¡± Leader Shun inquired as Erick tended to their injuries with his natural healing abilities and some medicinal herbs he had gathered on the way. The Ronin Cromwell group was recovering well under his care. ¡°Hmm, yes, we should tidy up this ce. And if we have timeter, it could be a great spot for training. The ferocious creatures in the water would make for perfect sparring partners to sharpen their danger senses,¡± Erick replied, contemting the possibilities. ..... ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll see if we can speed things up a bit,¡± Leader Shun nodded and left to give instructions to the others. Erick focused his attention on healing the remaining members of the Ronin Cromwell group. ¡°Thank you, Erick-san. You have our deepest gratitude,¡± Ronin Cromwell expressed his appreciation, feeling responsible for putting his team in danger. He knelt down to show his respect and gratitude for saving hisrades from bing prey. Erick let out a sigh, feeling a bit ufortable with the excessive gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Cromwell-san. You don¡¯t need to kneel every time. Please help me tend to your team so we can get everyone back on their feet.¡± With Ronin Cromwell¡¯s assistance, Erick treated the injured members, and they soon started to regain consciousness. After some exnation and emotional reassurance, the group calmed down from the traumatic experience they had just faced. Leader Shun and his team of 500 men worked tirelessly to clean up the seashore, with the help of Erick and his expertise. The sight of blood and useless carcasses littered across the beach was a gruesome one, but they persevered nheless. Erick advised Ronin Cromwell, the leader of a separate team, to return to the nearest city and spread the word that the area was safe for a brief period. To ensure that no idents urred, Erick ordered that no one should wander too close to the shore, and to station a few strong individuals to keep watch from a distance. Once Ronin Cromwell and his 30 men had departed, Erick turned his attention back to the task at hand. He instructed Leader Shun and his team to gather any useful-looking carcasses for research purposes, but to dispose of the rest. With the seashore now free from danger, Leader Shun and his men packed up and prepared to move on to the next area. The team felt a sense of relief, knowing that they had aplished something important today. ¡­¡­. As time passed, the Rhamnusia Forefront line had grown in size from a mere 600 soldiers to a formidable team of 1800 men. Their tireless efforts had paid off, as they had managed to clear a significant portion of the continent from the looming threat of malice organisms. The support of the Turram family had been instrumental in the rebuilding of the once-abandoned cities and towns. The family had taken it upon themselves to ensure that the citizens remained calm andposed, preventing any signs of unrest from creeping in. With the malice organisms no longer posing a grave threat to their world, the atmosphere on the continent had transformed from one of despair to one of hope. The Rhamnusia group,prising of six valiant leaders, had be the epitome of humanity¡¯s greatest heroes, praised and revered by all. Erick, basking in the newfound admiration and appreciation, decided to reward the Turram family for their unwavering support by gifting them 100 diluted samples. He had formted a n to boost the morale of themon people by freeing them of any fear of the malice organisms, empowering them to fight against the creatures should the need arise. Five academies were set up to teach people how to fend off the malice organisms effectively and how to strengthen themselves against their attacks. These academies were essential in imparting the necessary knowledge and skills to people so that they could protect themselves and their loved ones from the malicious creatures. As the lower version of the Ancient Warmonger Bahamut¡¯s Exercise spread like wildfire, more and more people flocked to the five academies to learn the powerful technique. The rapid increase in strength that came with mastering the exercise was simply too enticing to resist. And with its easy-to-understand instructions, even the average person could follow along. It wasn¡¯t long before the total poption of the world had increased by at least 10%, thanks to the efforts of Erick and his team. Their hard work had paid off, and they had seeded in stabilizing a World Council Union, with ten individuals at the helm. Among these leaders were the Turran Family heads, Harrison and Auris, as well as Leader Shun, Cortel, Monan, Merial, Rodrick, and Soren. Thest two seats on the council remained empty, reserved for outstanding individuals who would be nominated in the future. Miami City emerged as a center of world power, with the Rhamnusia Organisation establishing its own base of operations there. And with the incorporation of the government system from Erick¡¯s world, the newly-formed council was well-equipped to handle the challenges ahead. ¡­¡­ Somewhere on the north side of the border, ¡°Bamm!¡± ¡°Creeeak!¡± As the battered vessel made its way into port, the sound of creaking and groaning could be heard all around. The ship¡¯s hull was riddled with tears and cracks, and the deck was littered with debris from a perilous journey across the sea. Emerging from the shattered interior of the ship were a group of bedraggled survivors. Each one of them bore the physical and emotional scars of a harrowing ordeal, and as they stumbled onto the shore, their pain and exhaustion were palpable. One man, in particr, let out a string of expletives as he emerged from the wreckage. His leg was injured, and he held onto it tightly with one hand, his curses ringing out into the salty air. But his outburst was quickly silenced by a woman with a raspy voice. ¡°Shut your trap, you piece of shit,¡± she spat. ¡°If not for your greed, we wouldn¡¯t have had to endure this nightmare.¡± As the survivors gathered on the shore, a figure in a pristineb coat and white gloves stood out from the rest. Despite the blood seeping from a gash on her hand, she radiated a sense of calm authority that was immediately apparent. ¡°It is thanks to my connections that we were able to secure passage on this ship,¡± she dered, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°Without me, we would surely have fallen prey to those vile creatures that have destroyed our continent.¡± With those words, the survivors huddled together, grateful to be alive but uncertain of whaty ahead. The sound of the waves crashing against the shore echoed in their ears as they contemted the future and the horrors that had brought them to this point. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ********* Chapter 155 - 155 155. "Meeting of Union Co. Leaders and Discussion of Transport Expedition" 155 155. ¡°Meeting of Union Co. Leaders and Discussion of Transport Expedition¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. The group of shipwreck survivors trudged wearily alongside the team of soldiers, their injuries slowing their progress. One of the soldiers, a man with a kind face, asked where they were from and why they needed medical attention. Karen Makani, the young woman in the pristine whiteb coat, exined that they had survived an attack from hordes of malice organisms. The soldiers listened attentively and offered their help, assuring them that they were safe under their care. ..... ¡°I am Dorish Paul,¡± the soldier who had spoken up introduced himself. He was the team leader of a group of 50 people from the Rhamnusia organization, tasked with clearing the area of any threats. He suggested that the survivors meet with their leader Shun, who was in the city they were heading to. If they had any useful skills, they could be given immediate treatment and moved to a better environment. Karen Makani and the other survivors were intrigued by the offer and asked about the goals of the Rhamnusia organization. Dorish Paul exined in detail, highlighting the feats of their great leaders and the awe-inspiring work they had done for people like them. Despite their fatigue, the survivors were surprised and curious, but some remained skeptical. As they trudged towards the city, the sound of waves crashing against the shore slowly faded away. Their footsteps echoed on the gravelly ground as the sun beat down on them relentlessly, making their wounds ache even more. Karen Makani couldn¡¯t help but wonder whaty ahead of them. Would the Rhamnusia organization really be able to help them, or were they just another group of people with their own hidden agendas? She nced over her shoulder at the other survivors, all of them looking tired and disoriented. They had been through so much already, and they deserved a chance at a better life. As they finally arrived at the city gates, Karen Makani felt a surge of hope. Perhaps, just perhaps, their luck had finally turned. ¡­¡­ At the city, Temporary Base of operation. The soldier guarding the door interrupted Leader Shun¡¯s work, ¡°Leader Shun, the people from Union Co. are here!¡± ¡°Hmmm! Let them in!¡± Leader Shun¡¯s voice boomed from the room, the authority in his tone sending shivers down the soldier¡¯s spine. The soldier gestured at the three people standing at the door to enter the meeting room. The door creaked as it pushed open and the three entered, bowing in deference to Leader Shun. The invisible pressure emanating from him made them unconsciously bow their heads, a testament to the awe and respect they had for him. ¡°Common, gentleman please be seated!¡± Leader Shun gestured to them, indicating they could sit down now. The pressure dissipated after his words, but the fear and admiration that lingered in their hearts made them shiver a little. ¡°So Leader Shun, this might be our first meeting, so let us introduce ourselves!¡± The middle-aged man spoke, a smile masking his nervousness. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Leader Shun replied, his expression unreadable. ¡°I am Chuckleford Snickers,¡± announced the man in the center with a toothy grin, ¡°and to my left is Gigglesworth Folly, and to my right is Jesterly Wisecrack!¡± The introductions were made in perfect synchronization, eliciting a small chuckle from Leader Shun. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± the trio spoke in unison, their voices carrying the same upbeat tone that matched theirical names. Leader Shun cleared his throat, bringing their attention back to the matter at hand. ¡°As you may have heard, we are almost done dealing with the dangerous malice organisms on our continent, and the remaining smaller ones will be handled by our new members. This means that we, as the senior members, will be embarking on an expedition to the middle continent and the one beside us.¡± The trio¡¯s expressions were a mix of surprise and excitement as they digested the information. ¡°Are you serious, Sir?¡± they asked in unison. Leader Shun nodded. ¡°Very serious. And what we need from you three is to transport us and the necessary resources. I trust that your ships are well-maintained so that the mission won¡¯t be in jeopardy.¡± Chuckleford Snickers spoke up, his enthusiasm palpable. ¡°Yes, leave it to us! We¡¯ll aid you on this noble mission with everything we¡¯ve got!¡± Gigglesworth Folly and Jesterly Wisecrack nodded in agreement, their eyes twinkling with excitement. The trio was ready for whatever adventurey ahead. The trio of ship transport business owners had been like brothers for a long time, having started their venture well before the troubled times. When they met with Leader Shun, they were very cooperative, knowing that said person was responsible for executing their grudge against the NHC people. As they too had faced oppression at the hands of the NHC Organization. Whenever they had to sell theirrge resources to The Bank, they had to travel to the capital and a portion of their hard-earned profits always went into the pockets of the corrupt NHC officials. It was no surprise that they held a deep grudge against them. When they heard that the organization had been wiped out, they were overjoyed, finally free from the shackles of having to give their hard-earned shares to the good-for-nothing trash of society. They eagerly discussed the details of the expedition with Leader Shun, nning how many ships they would need and what time they would set sail. Their enthusiasm was palpable as they expressed their eagerness to participate in this exciting mission. Meanwhile, Leader Shun had been informed by Dorish Paul that someone wanted to meet with him. When he met Karen Makani, the surname sounded familiar but he couldn¡¯t quite ce where he had heard it before. He asked her to showcase her skills to see what she was capable of. Karen Makani was initially skeptical, but after meeting with Leader Shun and seeing the person for herself, she felt that she needed to give it a try. Who knew? They might even offer her and her colleagues a ce in their ranks. With cautious optimism, she epted the opportunity to showcase her skills and prove her worth. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ********* Chapter 156 - 156 156. "Martial Practitioners Rise and Foreboding Feeling" 156 156. ¡°Martial Practitioners Rise and Foreboding Feeling¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. With the mission underway, the two groups set sail towards their respective destinations. Leader Shun, Soren, and Rodrick led the 2000 men towards the central continent, while Cortel, Monan, and Merial led the 2000 soldiers towards the neighbouring continent. Erick Dahl¡¯s expertise in dealing with high-tier malice organisms proved to be valuable, as he assisted the group whenever needed. During the mission, Erick Dahl crossed paths with Karen Makani, the granddaughter of the maker of the defective serum. When Erick handed Karen her grandfather¡¯s old book, memories of her mother¡¯s death in a horde attack came flooding back. But Erick¡¯s willingness to help, as a gesture of gratitude towards Karen¡¯s grandfather, gave her hope. After discovering Karen¡¯s knowledge on the subject, Erick offered her a deal to improve and mass-produce the serum. ..... Karen readily epted the offer, determined to fulfil her grandfather¡¯sst wish. With modern equipment provided by Erick, she set to work, tirelessly working on the project. Using her knowledge and the sounding words, she focused on improving the serum to make it more effective and efficient. Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months, but Karen persevered. She worked tirelessly, experimenting with various forms, testing each sample, and documenting her progress. After many trials and errors, Karen finally seeded in replicating theplete serum and improving it beyond her grandfather¡¯s original version. Erick was thrilled with Karen¡¯s sess and praised her for her hard work and dedication. With the serum now perfected and mass-produced, the mission¡¯s sess was ensured, and the lives of many soldiers would be saved. Karen was ecstatic, knowing that she had fulfilled her grandfather¡¯sst wish and had made a significant contribution to the mission¡¯s sess. She knew that her mother would be proud of her, and she was grateful for the opportunity given to her by Erick. With the serum now in the hands of the soldiers, the mission continued as nned. The two groupsnded on their respective continents, and the soldiers marched forward, prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead. But they marched with renewed confidence, knowing that they were now equipped with the most advanced serum, thanks to the hard work of Karen Makani and the help of Erick Dahl. ¡­... Two months after the expeditionmenced, hope began to blossom for the dwindling human poption. Positive news trickled in from both continents, indicating that they had made significant progress in wrestling back their territory from the malicious organisms. The announcement caused amotion among thest remaining humans on the, sparking a renewed sense of optimism. Maybe, just maybe, they could reim theirnd from the clutches of their aggressors. Taking advantage of the favourable oue, Karen hastily manufactured another batch of two thousand serums, which were immediately administered to the third cohort of soldiers from the esteemed Rhamnusia Organisation. With the help of Erick, Karen ensured that the serum distribution process was efficient and swift. Following the serum administration, the soldiers were promptly dispatched to the central continents, where they would serve as a vital support system for Leader Shun and his team. As they made their journey, the soldiers brimmed with renewed vigour and a sense of purpose, buoyed by the hope of reiming what was rightfully theirs. Over the course of two long and arduous months, the ranks of the expeditionary force had swollen to an impressive ten thousand soldiers. The progress of their campaign against the malice organisms exceeded all expectations, with the remation ofnd proceeding at a pace that surprised even the most optimistic of observers. It was during these months of fierce and unrelentingbat that more than two thousand of the soldiers underwent a profound transformation, bing Martial Practitioners in their own right. With each passing day, the force grew stronger and more formidable, ready to take on any challenge that the malicious creatures might throw their way. At the forefront of this charge stood the intrepid Leader Shun, who had finally surmounted the final obstacle in his path and ascended to the lofty heights of the 3-star Level 3. Meanwhile, his trustedpanions ¨C Soren, Rodrick, Monan, Merial, and Cortel ¨C had made their own remarkable leaps forward, vaulting directly to Star 4 level 2 as Master Practitioners. Their newfound mastery of the martial arts enabled them to engage high-tier malice organisms in directbat, emerging victorious time and time again despite sustaining only minor injuries ¨C injuries that their potent vitality quickly healed. Together, this brave and unstoppable force stood ready to face whatever challenges the world might throw their way. ¡­.. Erick stood atop a crumbling cliff, gazing out at the battlefield spread out before him. He knew that in times of war, the smallest details could make all the difference between victory and defeat. That¡¯s why he turned to hispanions, asking if they had noticed anything amiss about their opponents. Leader Shun shook his head, unable to recall any notable changes in the enemy¡¯s behaviour. It was Rodrick, ever the keen observer, who spoke up next. He had noticed a shift in the malice organisms¡¯ tactics since he and Soren had taken down five of theirrger creatures the previous day. ¡°They seem to have be more cautious,¡± Rodrick reported, his wise eyes gleaming with insight. ¡°They haven¡¯t attacked us directly since then, and have only sent smaller fry to test our strength. How much longer can we hold out against them?¡± Erick had asked the question in part to ensure that hispanions were not bingcent in the face of their recent victories. He was all too aware of the changes urring on the¡¯s surface ¨C changes that seemed to be emanating from beyond this world. The controlled behaviour of some of the malice organisms suggested to Erick that they were being influenced by an outside force ¨C an entity that was not of this world. His suspicions were not unfounded. For on the fringes of their sr system, a massive cluster of mother malice organisms had arrived, sending out a signal to its minions on the below, beckoning them to prepare for its arrival. As the signal from the cluster of mother malice organisms grew stronger, a sense of foreboding settled over Erick and hispanions. What horrorsy in store for their now that this behemoth had descended upon it? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ******** Chapter 157 - 157 157. "Erick鈥檚 Fierce Battle with Malevolent Entity" 157 157. ¡°Erick¡¯s Fierce Battle with Malevolent Entity¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°What the hell¡­is this?¡± The humans stared up at the behemoth that loomed over the, covering half of the sky with its shadow. They felt like they had lost all hope, shivering in fear and despair as they knelt on the ground. The mother entity had unleashed a terrifying force that oppressed the and affected the citizens negatively. Only the soldiers who were strong enough had not been affected too severely, but even they felt like they were carrying a massive mountain on their shoulders. ..... Suddenly,rge waves of translucent energy barriers spread out from the center of the continent, covering all the humans present in a dome-shaped shield that protected them from the oppressive force and negative effects. ¡°Now everyone keep doing your work and leave the big guy over to me!¡± A clear voice cut through the confusion and daze of the humans, shaking them out of their fear and despair. ¡°YES¡­!!¡± The humans shouted with renewed vigor and resolute expressions as they took up their weapons and began fighting the horde of malice organisms that frantically moved towards their direction with aggressive manners. The sounds of shing swords, booming explosions, and battle cries echoed on the battlefield as the humans fought fiercely against the enemy. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s see who and what you guys are?¡± Erick Dahl muttered as he vanished from his position after covering the whole central continent and two other continents with an energy shield to counter the mother entity¡¯s pressure and negative effects. ¡°Swiiish¡­!!¡± Erick materialized in front of a colossal entity that cast a long, ominous shadow over half the. The sheer size of the creature was enough to make any mortal quake in fear. But Erick wasn¡¯t a mere mortal; he had broken through to Tier 3, which meant he was one of the strongest beings in the universe. However, even he wasn¡¯t invincible. The force emanating from the creature was so immense that it made Erick stumble backward. He managed to regain his footing and take a closer look at the entity before him. With his Rogin sense, Erick could sense that the creature was a ¡°mother entity,¡± a colossal container filled with billions or trillions of eggs, each housing a pulsating malice organism that could destroys. Erick knew he couldn¡¯t allow the creature to reach the¡¯s surface. He couldn¡¯t imagine the devastation that would ur if the eggs hatched and released their deadly contents. He shook his head, clearing his mind of those thoughts, and focused on the task at hand. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to use my techniques,¡± Erick muttered to himself, feeling a little excited at the prospect. He was curious about what he could aplish with his abilities. With a determined look on his face, Erick activated his Primus Origin Eyes, causing them to glow with a blue hue. The ability allowed him to perceive weaknesses in his opponents, provided they were weaker than him. Erick¡¯s gaze scanned every inch of the creature¡¯s body, and he soon found a weakness. The center of the creature¡¯s body was arge, ckish mass of pure dark nuclei, pulsating and emanating a disgusting feeling. ¡°So, that¡¯s your weakness,¡± Erick said, a sly grin on his face. With the confidence of a Tier 3 being, he prepared to engage the creature and exploit its weakness, knowing that the fate of the rested on his shoulders. ¡°Screeeech¡­!!¡± The sudden transformation of the massive mother entity into a dragonfly-like predator left Erick dumbfounded. He had never seen anything like it before. The creature assumed a fighting stance, its movements wild and untamed. ¡°Shooosh...!!¡± ¡°Shooosh¡­!!¡± ¡°Screeeech¡­!!¡± The mother entity screeched, and a palpable aura of devouring lust emanated from its body, causing Erick to take a step back. But Erick was not one to back down from a fight. With a swift motion, he released his own aura, a regal white translucent energy that enveloped him, making him appear majestic and royal. The two opponents faced each other, ready to engage in a battle of epic proportions. The dragonfly-shaped mother entity darted forward, its movements graceful yet deadly. Erick responded with a quick dodge, narrowly avoiding the creature¡¯s attack. The battle continued, eachbatant trying to gain the upper hand. The sh of their auras and the sound of their movements filled the air, creating a symphony of violence and power. The dragonfly-shaped mother entity darted forward with lightning-fast speed, its razor-sharp mandibles aimed at Erick¡¯s neck. Erick deftly dodged the attack and countered with a swift punch. The two collided in a fierce battle, their auras shing like thunderbolts. The mother entity was relentless, attacking Erick with deadly precision. Its wings sliced through the air, creating a hurricane that threatened to tear Erick apart. But Erick was not one to be underestimated. He channeled his energy into his fists and delivered powerful blows that sent shockwaves throughout the surrounding space. The battle raged on, the twobatants evenly matched in strength and agility. Their attacks were so powerful that nearby star clusters were destroyed in the crossfire. Erick¡¯s Myriad Origin Intent converged into a fist intent, imbuing his punches with the power to shatters. The mother entity¡¯s attacks grew more desperate as it realized it was no match for Erick¡¯s power. It let out a final, ear-piercing screech before exploding into nothingness. The scattered energy left behind was quickly absorbed by the Plum Blossom, which began to evolve and thrive in new and unexpected ways. Erick stood amidst the ruins, gasping for breath, his heart pounding with adrenaline. The battle had been fierce, but he had emerged victorious. He knew, however, that this was just the beginning. There were other entities out there, with powers as devastating as the one he had just faced. He could sense them, lurking in the far reaches of the universe, watching him with malevolent eyes. But for now, he pushed those thoughts aside. There was work to be done. Erick approached the he had just saved and looked upon it with a sense of purpose. It was a young world, still in the process of evolving. Erick knew that he could help it along, speed up the process and bring it to a new level of existence. He closed his eyes and focused his mind, reaching out with his power to touch the¡¯s surface. He could feel the raw energy of life coursing through it, and he knew that with his guidance, it would flourish. Erick began to weave his magic, shaping the¡¯sndscape, altering its atmosphere, and coaxing new forms of life to emerge. As he worked, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the other entities out there. Were they also working to shape the universe? Or were they waiting, biding their time, until the moment was right to strike? Erick shook his head, clearing away the thoughts. He couldn¡¯t let his guard down, but for now, he had a task at hand. Hours passed as Erick worked tirelessly, shaping the to his will. And as he looked upon his creation, he felt a sense of satisfaction. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was a step in the right direction. And with that thought, Erick disappeared into the void, ready to face whatever challenges the universe had in store for him. ¡­.. ¡­.. Chapter 158 - 158 158. "Unity After Adversity: Departing with the Promise of Return" 158 158. ¡°Unity After Adversity: Departing with the Promise of Return¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. The people of the had varied reactions to the battle that they had witnessed. Some were in awe of the sheer scale of the event, while others were overwhelmed by the devastation that they had seen. There were those who were filled with a sense of hope and inspiration, while others were left feeling helpless and vulnerable. As they gathered together to talk about what they had seen, there was a sense of camaraderie and shared experience that permeated their conversations. They talked about the bravery of the soldiers who had fought in the battle and the incredible power of the being known as Erick Dahl. They shared their own fears and doubts, wondering if they would ever be able to face such a threat themselves. ..... Some were excited by the prospect of what the future might hold, imagining new technologies and strategies that could help them protect themselves in case of another attack. Others were more cautious, fearing that the battle had only served to reveal just how vulnerable they truly were. Despite their differences, the people of the were united in their admiration and respect for Erick Dahl. They saw him as a symbol of hope and strength, someone who had the power to protect them in ways they could not even imagine. As they looked to the future, they knew that they would face new challenges and threats, but they were also filled with a sense of determination and resilience. They had seen the worst that the universe could throw at them, and they knew that they could ovee anything as long as they stood together. Those who knew Erick personally, like Leader Shun, Cortel, Monan, Merial, Rodrick, and Soren, were overwhelmed by his power and were left struggling to process their thoughts and emotions. Their respect and admiration for Erick had reached almost fanatical levels, and they would follow him unquestioningly, even if he were to ask them to jump into a fire and im that they would gain fire immunity. With renewed determination and a fiery resolve, the soldiers of the continued their battle against the malicious organisms that had infested the Central and neighbouring continents. Their efforts were supported by the hundreds of thousands of soldiers who had been inspired by the disy of bravery and power shown by Erick Dahl and his battle against the Mother Entity. For months, the soldiers fought tirelessly to reim their lostnds and cleanse them of the vile creatures that had taken hold. Their progress was slow but steady, and they refused to back down in the face of overwhelming odds. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they emerged victorious, having imed two of the five continents in their world. The battle hade at a great cost, however. Many soldiers and civilians had lost their lives in the struggle, sacrificing everything they had to protect their world from the invaders. It was a time of mourning and grief, as the people of the came together to remember those who had fallen. But even in the midst of their sorrow, there was a sense of pride and admiration for those who had fought so bravely. The six leaders of the Rhamnusia Organization and the World Council Leaders had emerged as powerhouses, their strength and skill honed by the countless battles they had fought. They were the heroes of the, celebrated for their courage and unwaveringmitment to the cause. As the people of the looked to the future, they knew that there would be more challenges toe. But they were ready to face them head-on, knowing that they had the strength and resilience to ovee anything that came their way. They were united, determined, and ready for whatever the universe had in store for them. ¡­¡­ Miami City, Outside the newly made mansion, Cortel, Monan, Merial, and Rodrick huddled around Erick Dahl, tears streaming down their faces like raindrops on a stormy day. ¡°Are you really leaving us and going back to your world, Erick-sama?¡± they pleaded, clutching his limbs as if they could prevent him from disappearing. Erick heaved a sigh, his expression one of helplessness mixed with amusement. ¡°Ohh, Common! That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to tell you guys, but you were insisting on knowing about it, and now you¡¯re acting like little spoiled kids!¡± he scolded, but his tone was light and teasing. Leader Shun stepped forward, a look of confusion on his face. ¡°But Erick-san, why did you want to go back so early? You said that you would wait for us to im every piece ofnd from the malice organisms. Only then would you leave with peace of mind!¡± Erick rolled his eyes, feeling slightly exasperated. ¡°Do you guys want me to babysit you all the time? With your strength, there will be no problem in the task of iming yournd from the small fries malice organisms!¡± he said, looking at them like they were adorable little kids who needed a gentle scolding. Monan, Merial, Cortel, and Rodrick reluctantly released their hold on him, but their eyes still shimmered with unshed tears. ¡°You know I never said that I¡¯m noting back here from time to time to pay you guys a visit!¡± Erick reassured them, his voice warm andforting. The four looked at him in disbelief, their expressions shifting from sorrowful to joyful in an instant. ¡°What...!!¡± they eximed in unison, their faces lighting up with happiness. After the battle with the Mother entity, Erick had revealed to them that he wasn¡¯t from this world and that he would soon return to his own world once his mission wasplete. Now, with the two continents freed from the malice organisms¡¯ presence, Erick had made the decision to go back to his world. However, he had assured them that he would return to visit from time to time. ¡°So, when are you going back, Erick-san?¡± Leader Shun asked, his tone slightly hesitant. ¡°Well, after I meet a few people, I will go back. But before I do, let me give you these wristbands,¡± Erick said, pulling out six small bands from his pocket and tossing them towards Leader Shun. The leader caught them deftly, examining them curiously. Erick went on to exin their purpose, detailing how they could be used to call for help in an emergency. ¡°Okay, then bye for now!¡± Erick said with a smile, before disappearing in a sh of light. As he made his way towards his destination, Erick couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sadness at the thought of leaving this world behind. But he wasforted by the knowledge that he could always return to visit, and he was excited to see what the future held for both worlds. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 159 - 159 159. "Blossom Park Romance and Sensual Night at Love Hotel" 159 159. ¡°Blossom Park Romance and Sensual Night at Love Hotel¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Blossom Park is a sanctuary of tranquility nestled in the heart of a bustling city. It¡¯s a ce where love is in the air, and the atmosphere is filled with a serene sense of romance. As you walk through the entrance, you¡¯re greeted by the sweet aroma of blooming flowers, which are scattered across the park¡¯s lush greenery. The first thing that catches your eye is a beautiful fountain that stands tall in the center of the park, surrounded by a small pond filled with graceful swans. The soothing sound of the water sshing against the stone fountain,bined with the chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves, creates a melodic symphony that immediately calms your mind and rejuvenates your soul. ..... As you explore further, youe across a myriad of winding paths, each one offering a different vista of the park¡¯s natural beauty. You walk down a path, and it leads you to a quaint wooden bench, which overlooks a smallke shimmering in the sun¡¯s warm rays. The view is breathtaking, and you find yourself lost in the moment, feeling grateful for the opportunity to experience such serenity. Couples can be seen holding hands, enjoying each other¡¯spany, and stealing sweet kisses from one another. You can¡¯t help but feel a tinge of envy, but at the same time, the park¡¯s peaceful energy reminds you that you¡¯re exactly where you need to be. As you take onest look around, you realize that this park is more than just a collection of trees and flowers; it¡¯s a sanctuary of love and tranquility, a ce where peoplee to escape the hustle and bustle of city life and connect with nature and each other. It¡¯s no wonder that Blossom Park has be the go-to spot for couples looking to spark romance and kindle their love. ¡­.. Erick and Aashi wandered through the winding paths of Blossom Park, hand in hand, enjoying the beauty of the park and the warmth of each other¡¯spany. The sun was setting, painting the sky with a stunning mix of pink and orange hues, casting a warm glow on everything around them. As they strolled along, Erick couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Aashi¡¯s breathtaking beauty. He had been captivated by her from the moment he met her, and now, seeing her in the soft light of the setting sun, she looked even more enchanting than ever before. Though he was the one who had given her this otherworldly appearance, he knew deep down that he couldn¡¯t recreate it again. ¡°You know,¡± Erick teased, ¡°I can hardly believe I¡¯m lucky enough to be strolling through this park with someone as stunning as you.¡± Aashi giggled, giving his hand a yful squeeze. ¡°Oh,e on now, Mr. Dahl,¡± she replied with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself.¡± As they walked along, they stopped to take in the fragrance of the flowers and enjoy the peaceful surroundings. Eventually, they sat down on a bench to rest. Erick turned to Aashi, gazing deeply into her rich, wine-coloured eyes. ¡°You know, Aashi,¡± Erick said, his voice low and husky, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you a lottely.¡± He spoke honestly, his words belying the months he had spent away from her, missing her presence more and more each day. Aashi¡¯s heart fluttered in her chest, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Oh really?¡± she asked, intrigued. ¡°And what have you been thinking about?¡± Erick leaned in closer, his breath caressing her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how much I want to kiss you,¡± he whispered. After returning from the Blossom World, Erick Dahl had thought of nothing but spending time with Aashi. And now, as he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the time they had spent together, and how he had be increasingly inseparable from her. Aashi¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson, her heart racing with anticipation. ¡°Is that so?¡± she replied, trying to hide her excitement. Erick leaned back, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he gazed at Aashi. The warm summer evening air surrounded them, a gentle breeze rustling through the trees. Aashi couldn¡¯t help butugh at his yful demeanor, despite the slight twinge of embarrassment that crept up within her. ¡°You¡¯re such a tease, Erick,¡± she said, shaking her head as they strolled through the park, their yful banter continuing. As they made their way towards the park¡¯s exit, Erick¡¯s expression shifted to one of seriousness, catching Aashi off guard. But then, he surprised her with an unexpected proposition. ¡°So which hotel do you want to go for this sweet and honey voured evening, my dear!¡± he said with a grin. Aashi blushed, feeling the onlookers¡¯ eyes on them. But something in her heart stirred, a desire to explore new experiences and sensations. So, with a mix of excitement and apprehension, she followed Erick to a luxurious love hotel. Erick didn¡¯t hesitate as he strode up to the receptionist and requested the Presidential suite with a confident smile. The receptionist looked at him quizzically, but didn¡¯t object as he swiped his card and led Aashi into the extravagant room. As soon as the door closed behind them, the air between them grew electric, their desire for one another palpable. Clothing was shed with fervor, and they tumbled into the king-sized bed, limbs entangled and bodies writhing with passion. For hours, they explored each other, indulging in the most intimate pleasures that left them breathless and sated. The night passed in a blur of ecstasy, the only pauseing when they realized the morning light had already started to filter into the room. Erick¡¯s eyes glinted mischievously as he gazed at Aashi, his voice low and suggestive as he spoke. ¡°So are you satisfied yet, my love? Or shall we go for a few more rounds?¡± he asked, his fingers tracing patterns over her flushed skin. Aashi¡¯s heart fluttered as she looked up at him, feeling a warmth spread through her body at his touch. ¡°Yes, for now, I am satisfied. Let¡¯s justy like this, I want to feel this quiet and serene warmthing from you,¡± she murmured, snuggling into his embrace. And so, they stayed entwined in each other¡¯s arms, the world around them fading away as they basked in the afterglow of their passion. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ******** Chapter 160 - 160 160. "StarDust Conglomerate鈥檚 Expansion in Japan鈥檚 Top Cities" 160 160. ¡°StarDust Conglomerate¡¯s Expansion in Japan¡¯s Top Cities¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. As Erick was led towards the office, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the massive change in the structure. The building that he once remembered as a small, modest structure now towered above him, stretching towards the clouds. Its exterior screamed luxury, with the finest materials used to construct its walls, and the ss front was designed with intricate patterns that sparkled in the sunlight. Aashi¡¯s voice pulled Erick out of his reverie, and he turned to her, wondering how long he had been gone for. ¡°So how long was I gone for this time?¡± he asked, his eyes still transfixed on the towering structure in front of him. ..... ¡°It¡¯s been three months, four days, and thirty minutes since you left,¡± Aashi replied, her voice brimming with pride. ¡°In that time, the StarDust Group has transformed from a simple group to one of the world¡¯s top conglomerates. I¡¯ve worked tirelessly to ensure that nothing gets in the way of our growing sess.¡± As Aashi spoke, Erick couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe wash over him. The transformation that had taken ce in such a short amount of time was truly remarkable. He wasn¡¯t sure whether tough at her silly behavior or praise her for the outstanding performance that had brought them to this point. Erick stepped closer to the building, gazing up at its towering height. He could feel the excitement building within him, the sense of endless possibility that came with being a part of such a powerful conglomerate. As he entered the building, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was embarking on a new adventure, one that would take him to the very top of the business world. The interior of the building was just as impressive as its exterior, with sleek, modern designs and state-of-the-art technology. Everywhere he looked, he saw evidence of the hard work and dedication that had gone into building this powerhouse of apany. As Aashi led Erick to his personal office, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation. She had promised him a space that suited his tastes, and he was eager to see what she hade up with. As they approached one of the cubicles, he could see that it was decked out in a theme that was uniquely his own. ¡°Here¡¯s your personal office, I made sure it suits your taste and you can feel at ease with the decorations!¡± Aashi then led them to one of the office cubicles and showed him an awesome themed-designed office only for him. She had not stepped into this office and waited for him to enter. ¡°Nowe here, sit in your boss¡¯s seat!¡± Aashi pushed him from the back, seeing his dazed look, and made him sit on a veryfortable chair made for a boss of a conglomerate. ¡°Wow¡­wow, what afortable feeling, what material did you use to make this chair!¡± Erick asked, feeling sofortable that he wanted tozily sit there and just rx. ¡°Oh, I think it was made from leather we got from a grandmaster level nature beast!¡± Aashi replied with a nonchnt look, as if it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°So, let me get this straight,¡± he said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You used leather from a grandmaster level nature beast to make a chair for me to sit on? What kind of beast was it, a couch potato sloth or something?¡± Aashi rolled her eyes and chuckled. ¡°No, it was actually a pretty fearsome creature. But you know me, I¡¯m all aboutfort. And I figured if I¡¯m going to spend all day in this office, I might as well befortable while I do it.¡± Erickughed. ¡°Well, I certainly can¡¯t argue with that logic. And I have to admit, this chair is pretty damnfortable. But if anyone asks, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s made from regr old leather, okay? We don¡¯t want to start a stampede of grandmaster level beast hunters.¡± Aashi nodded in agreement. ¡°Agreed. We¡¯ll keep it our little secret.¡± As he settled into his new office, Erick couldn¡¯t help but notice the significant transformation that had urred in the building and the city itself during his absence. He asked Aashi about the changes that had happened with thepany. He knew that a grandmaster level nature beast was a rare and precious material, and he couldn¡¯t believe that Aashi had used it for a chair. He wondered how many people would spit blood if they found out. But for Aashi, hisfort was obviously more precious than any amount of money. ¡­¡­ Aashi sat across from Erick, her eyes glinting with pride as she revealed the changes she had made to StarDust Conglomerate. She reached for a file andid it out before him, exining the careful thought and consideration that had gone into choosing the industries to be established in each of the five chosen cities. Tokyo, the bustling capital city of Japan, was an obvious choice for the SD Fashion and Entertainment Industry. With its vibrant culture, bustling streets, and tourist attractions, it was the perfect location tounch a business focused on fashion, entertainment, and culinary delights. Aashi had used her connections and local expertise to establish a strong distributionwork and manufacturing channels to ensure that the business was set up for sess. Moving south to Yokohama, Aashi had recognized the importance of international trade andmerce in this major port city. With the establishment of the SD International Trade Industry, she had made it a priority to offer protection and safe transportation for clients, including foreign businesses and expatriates. This was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t let slip by, and she was determined to make the most of it. As the HQ of StarDust Conglomerate, Osaka was a city that Aashi knew well. She had established SD Shield Securities as the main branch of thepany, ensuring the security and safety of all other branches in the conglomerate. But she didn¡¯t stop there ¨C Aashi had also made major investments in otherpanies in the city, including Camilo Pharmaceuticals, Ais Hotels, Eto Groups, and others, to solidify her control over the city¡¯s economy. Nagoya, with its reputation for the automotive industry and traditional crafts like ceramics and textiles, was a natural fit for the SD Traditional Craft Manufacturing Industry. Aashi had carefully considered the city¡¯s strengths and made sure to establish a business that would thrive in the local market. Finally, in Sapporo, Aashi had recognized the city¡¯s unique strengths in food culture and agriculture. She had established the SD Food and Beverage Production Industry to take advantage of the city¡¯s famous Sapporo beer, fresh seafood, and local dairy, vegetable, and fruit production. It was a smart move that would allow her to tap into the city¡¯s thriving tourism industry while also supporting local farmers and producers. As Aashi finished her exnation, Erick couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by her strategic thinking and impressive business acumen. He could already picture the bustling streets of Tokyo, the ships docking in Yokohama, the high-tech headquarters of Osaka, the artisans of Nagoya, and the delicious food of Sapporo. Aashi had truly thought of everything, and he knew that StarDust Conglomerate was in good hands. ¡­.. ¡­.. ******** Chapter 161 - 161 161. "Aashi鈥檚 Help Towards Her Friends and an Evil Scheme!" 161 161. ¡°Aashi¡¯s Help Towards Her Friends and an Evil Scheme!¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°So you did help your new friends, by the way. How are they?¡± Erick asked with a wide smile, impressed by Aashi¡¯smitment to helping her friends. Aashi¡¯s face lit up as she began to speak, her voiceced with enthusiasm. ¡°Kristine-san is her usual self, constantlyining about the workload at her pharmaceuticalpany. Aisa-san has been busy managing her growing hotel chain, while Hana-san has been designing new and unique fashion concepts using materials sourced from nature¡¯s beasts.¡± ..... As she recounted her friends¡¯ sesses, Aashi couldn¡¯t help but smile with pride. ¡°I offered them a helping hand at first, but after seeing their remarkable progress, I suggested investing in their businesses for future growth, which they readily epted.¡± Erick nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s great news for them. I¡¯ve been thinking about visiting them myself.¡± Aashi let out a yfulugh, her eyes sparkling mischievously. ¡°Oh, are you missing your lovely onee-sans?¡± Erick couldn¡¯t help but grin, his mind drifting back to their passionate night together. ¡°No, I just thought it was time for a visit. Besides, didn¡¯t I show youst night who I missed so much?¡± Aashi¡¯s cheeks flushed pink as she yfully pouted at him. ¡°Moe!¡± Curious, Erick noticed a file in Aashi¡¯s hands and asked her about it. ¡°By the way, what file are you holding in your hands?¡± Aashi¡¯s expression turned serious as she held up the file for him to see. ¡°This contains information about a group of people who have been trying to get in our way. I had to take matters into my own hands and destroy them. Later on, I found out that these same people were responsible for harassing the Fantasia Inders. We decided to cooperate and discovered a major crisis rted to them.¡± Erick took the file from her and began to read through it. The more he read, the angrier he became. ¡°You mean to tell me that these guys aren¡¯t just causing trouble here, but they¡¯ve also managed to cross over into another world and are causing chaos there too?¡± Aashi nodded grimly. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint exactly which world they¡¯ve invaded, but we did manage to obtain the coordinates with the help of Willow. She was the one who alerted me to the situation in the first ce. Even though I destroyed their channel, many of them had already escaped by the time I arrived. I fear they may still have the means to open the channel again.¡± Erick¡¯s mind raced as he flipped through the file¡¯s pages. The images were blurry, but he could make out enough to understand the gravity of the situation. The information contained in the file was disturbing, mentioning the use of human blood and flesh to open the channel. He felt a surge of anger towards the perpetrators and felt like bashing those bastard up until they are able to repent for whatever sin they hadmitted up till now. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to pay this ce a visit. My second destination is now set,¡± Erick said with a fierce determination in his voice. He knew what he had to do ¨C he had to put an end to this madness once and for all. Aashi¡¯s expression was one of incredulity as she gazed at Erick, her shock clearly etched on her face. ¡°What¡­You are going again, No way, you just came back!¡± she eximed, her voice carrying a hint of disbelief. Erick¡¯s expression remained serious as he replied, ¡°Well, I do have to go and clear these bastards. After I have seen these things I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully knowing I could have done something but still ignored it!¡± His tone conveyed a sense of conviction that left no room for argument. But Aashi wasn¡¯t one to back down easily, and she quickly made her own decision. ¡°Fine then,¡± she said with a sigh, ¡°this time I will be apanying you on your journey!¡± She moved behind him and hugged his neck, a smile spreading across her face. As she held him, Aashi¡¯s bodynguage conveyed both determination and love. She was resolved to help Erick put an end to the evil that had been uncovered, but at the same time, she also wanted to be there for him, to support him and stand by his side no matter what challenges they might face. Aashi¡¯s confidence in Kazue Kazahito and Risa Yamana was evident as she spoke about them to Erick. Her words were filled with pride and assurance as she exined how she had trained them to manage the business empire in her absence. Erick nodded in agreement, knowing that both Kazue and Risa possessed extraordinary abilities that could help them seed in their endeavors. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration for Aashi, as she had not only built this sessful enterprise but had also taken the time to train her sessors. It was a testament to her leadership skills and dedication to the people she cared about. ¡°I see,¡± Erick said, a small smile forming on his lips. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯m d you have everything under control. But are you sure you want toe with me? It won¡¯t be an easy journey.¡± Aashi simply shrugged and tightened her grip around his neck. ¡°I can handle it,¡± she said confidently. ¡°Besides, I want to make sure you don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± Erick couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her words. ¡°Alright then, we will leave after two days from now,¡± he said, taking her hand in his and leading her towards the exit of their office. ¡­.. Erick thought that he should meet with his three lovely onee-sans first and then inform both Kazue Kazahito and Risa Yamana that Aashi was going to be traveling with him, so they could take care of the business instead of her. ¡°So, who should we visit first?¡± Erick asked, looking at Aashi while sitting in their sports car after exiting their office parking lot. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and meet Kristine-san first. She should be at her office by now,¡± Aashi replied and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Vroom!¡± ¡°Vrooom...!!¡± With the roaring sound of the engine, Erick started the car and sped towards Camilo Pharmaceuticals. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Chapter 162 - 162 162. "Erick and Aashi Visit Their Friends!" 162 162. ¡°Erick and Aashi Visit Their Friends!¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Vroom!¡± ¡°Vroom¡­!!¡± With the roaring sound of the engine, Erick started the car and sped towards Camilo Pharmaceuticals. ..... The nearby scenery passed by in a blur as they weaved through the streets, navigating through a sea of other vehicles. ¡°Screeeech¡­!!¡± The screeching of tires filled the air as Erick mmed on the brakes, the caring to a sudden halt in front of a towering structure that bore the Camilo Pharmaceutical Board. The building¡¯s front design had changed, its futuristic style a stark contrast to its previous appearance. It was clear that thepany had be a top-tier pharmaceutical giant, with no one to match them in the industry. Aashi cleared his confusion, remarking that the unique office building was befitting of apany of their stature. Erick chuckled at the thought of Kristine¡¯s reaction to the new building, wondering if it had been her idea. Aashi, on the other hand, could only sweat-drop as she remembered Kristine¡¯s attempts to change their minds with her pitiful acting. After parking their car in the designated lot, they made their way to reception and then directly to Kristine¡¯s office. The hallway was abuzz with activity, the hustle and bustle of the employees¡¯ work evident in their busy demeanor. The sound of their enthusiasm filled the air, as they worked diligently to achieve thepany¡¯s goals. ¡°Knock¡­!!¡± Erick rapped his knuckles against the wooden door of Kristine¡¯s office, and a muffled ¡°Come in!¡± followed. He turned the handle and stepped inside, greeted by the sight of Kristine hunched over her desk, scribbling away at some paperwork. ¡°Hey, Kristine-san,¡± Aashi piped up as she entered the room, her voice cheerful and bright. Kristine looked up from her work, her face lighting up as she caught sight of her friend. ¡°Ohh, Aashi!¡± Kristine eximed, rising from her chair and bounding over to envelop her in a bear hug. Aashiughed and patted her friend¡¯s back, gently urging her to loosen her grip. ¡°Hmm, you smell fantastic,¡± Kristine murmured, nuzzling her nose into Aashi¡¯s neck. ¡°It always calms me down, so don¡¯t mind me!¡± Erick smirked from his spot in the doorway, taking in the scene before him. ¡°Hoo, has Kristine-nee be perverted now?¡± he teased, his voice dripping with amusement. Kristine whirled around, her face flushing scarlet. ¡°Kyaaaa!!¡± she shrieked, startled by Erick¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°You bad boy, I almost got scared!¡± she scolded, ring at him usingly. Erick chuckled and sauntered further into the room, his hands shoved casually into his pockets. ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon, Kristine-nee. You know you love it when I keep you on your toes.¡± He winked at her, and she rolled her eyes, unable to suppress a smile. Kristine strode over to Erick, her arms outstretched in a weing embrace. ¡°Come here and give me a hug too!¡± she eximed, her voice filled with excitement and warmth. Erick couldn¡¯t help but smile as he wrapped his arms around her, feeling the softness of her embrace. He felt a rush of affection for Kristine, grateful for her presence in his life. Aashi looked on with a yful grin, but couldn¡¯t hide the hint of jealousy in her eyes. ¡°Cheese, you guys,¡± she teased, ¡°can you not flirt with each other in front of me!¡± Kristine scoffed at the remark, her own yful banter tinged with a hint of irritation. ¡°Humph, I am not you, who has Erick to yourself and only letting me know that he came back!¡± Aashi was left speechless, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at the usation. After the brief exchange, the trio settled into their seats, enjoying the familiarfort of each other¡¯spany. Kristine peppered Erick with questions, eager to know every detail of his travels and adventures. Aashi chimed in asionally, interjecting with her own witty observations and clever quips. The atmosphere was filled with the sounds ofughter and chatter, the clink of sses and the hum of conversation. For a moment, they were lost in their own world, caught up in the joy of the moment and the warmth of their friendships. As the night wore on and the conversation began to wind down, they hugged each other goodbye, promising to keep in touch and meet up again soon. Erick left feeling grateful for the warmth and affection of his friends, and for the knowledge that, no matter where he went, he would always have a ce in their hearts. ¡­.. Erick cast his gaze out the window, taking in the flickering neon lights and the blur of cars whizzing past them. It was evening, and the city was alive with energy. He turned to Aashi, his trustypanion, to ponder who they could reach out to at this hour. Aashi¡¯s voice was barely audible over the sound of the car¡¯s engine as she suggested they visit Aisa-san at her main office. Erick¡¯s face lit up at the idea. If they hurried, they might be able to catch her before she left for the day. Without hesitation, Erick shifted gears, and the car sprang to life. The neon headlights illuminated the busy streets, and the hum of the engine filled their ears. The rush of excitement was palpable. As they hurtled through the streets, the shing lights of the city became a blur. The cars and buildings seemed to melt into one another as they rushed by. Erick and Aashi leaned forward, their eyes trained on the road ahead. The car¡¯s engine roared as they weaved through the bustling traffic, the neon headlights cutting through the darkness like a knife. The city was alive with sound and motion, and Erick and Aashi were caught up in the whirlwind of activity. Soon enough, they arrived at Aisa-san¡¯s office building. The neon lights outside cast a warm glow on the street, and the sounds of the city faded into the background. Erick and Aashi exited the car, eager to pay their friend a visit. The air was thick with the smell of the city ¨C a mix of gasoline, fried food, and something sweet and floral. The neon lights reflected off the ss buildings, creating a kaleidoscope of color. Erick and Aashi bounded up the stairs, their footsteps echoing through the empty lobby. They took the elevator to the top floor, where Aisa-san¡¯s office was located. As they stepped out of the elevator, they were greeted by the sight of Aisa-san packing up her things for the day. She turned to face them, a look of surprise on her face. ¡°Hello, Erick and Aashi,¡± she said, smiling warmly. ¡°What brings you to my office this evening?¡± Erick and Aashi exchanged a look, thenunched into the reason for their visit. As they spoke, the neon lights outside flickered and danced, casting an otherworldly glow over the city. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ******** Chapter 163 - 163 163. "Blurr Island鈥檚 Blossoming Beauty and Three Ladies Surprise" 163 163. ¡°Blurr Ind¡¯s Blossoming Beauty and Three Ladies Surprise¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. Laughter echoed through the room as Aashi, Erick, and Aisa chatted, the atmosphere charged with the joyful energy of good friends. The trio had been catching up for a while now, reminiscing about old times and making new memories. As the night wore on, Erick proposed a drinking party, inviting Aisa¡¯s friends Kristine and Hana to join in on the fun. ¡°Obviously, I would do the cooking and make you the best dinner you will be tasting!¡± Erick eximed with a confident grin, his mind already conjuring up ns for a delicious feast. ..... Aisa raised an eyebrow, her yful smile revealing her amusement at Erick¡¯s bold statement. ¡°Are you that confident about your cooking skills?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Erick replied, his smile never faltering. ¡°And you¡¯re going to love it.¡± Aashi nudged Erick, a mischievous glint in her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Aisa-san. The party sounds great, though. We could all use a little fun.¡± Aisa nodded in agreement, epting Erick¡¯s invitation with a smile. ¡°Alright, then. But where should we have the party?¡± Erick¡¯s response was cryptic, promising a surprise for the group the following day. Aisa¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of surprise Erick had in store. As their visit drew to a close, the three friends said their goodbyes, heading out into the night with the excitement of the uing party buzzing in their minds. The city streets were alive with the sounds of cars rushing by and peopleughing and talking, the neon lights casting a vibrant glow over everything. ¡­¡­ Next day, The morning sun shone brightly as Erick made his way to the meeting point where he was to meet Kristine, Aisa, Hana, and Aashi. The anticipation of seeing them again made his heart race with excitement. As he arrived, he was immediately stunned by the beauty of the threedies standing before him. Kristine, with her sky blue one-piece dress, hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her stunning figure. Her silky ck hair flowed elegantly behind her, adding to her allure. Her ck silk stockings and heels made her supple legs look even sexier, and Erick couldn¡¯t help but feel a tug in his chest. Aisa, on the other hand, wore a beautifully designed shirt and skirt, with matching stockings and shoes. Her outfit had a certain appeal that made her look like a seductive sister, trying to entice Erick and others with her charming personality. Hana, with her tight-fitting pants and beautiful shirt above, had an air of innocent sweetness about her. Her brown hair and brown eyes made Erick want to wrap her in a cuddle and never let her go. But it was Aashi who stole the show. Her crimson hair styled elegantly behind her, with a one-piece dress that flowed below her knees in cloud red and golden markings, fit her golden flowing hair tips perfectly. Her wine-red eyes shone with a hypnotic allure that made it hard for Erick to resist her. As for Erick himself, he was dressed to impress in a suit thatplemented his skin tone and silver hair with golden tips. He looked every bit the handsome stud ready to y with the hearts of all fourdies present. ¡°Hey, Kristine-nee, Aisa-nee, and Hana-nee, good morning,¡± Erick greeted them, trying to keep his cool in the presence of such stunning beauty. ¡°By the way, you look amazing in those dresses!¡± Aashi, who hade with Erick, also greeted thedies andplimented them on their unique style. ¡°Thank you! Aashi-san and Erick,¡± thedies replied, their voices like music to Erick¡¯s ears. ¡°You two also look good!¡± The four of them stood there for a moment, admiring each other¡¯s outfits and sharing smiles that hinted at the possibility of a day full of adventure and romance. Erick knew that he was in for an exciting time with these four alluringdies, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see what the day had in store for them. ¡­¡­ As promised, Erick and Aashi had whisked Kiritine, Aisa, and Hana away to Blurr Ind in the blink of an eye. As they emerged from their teleportation-induced dizziness, they were met with a stunningly surreal sight. ¡°Wow, what a stunning scene this is!¡± The ind was a lush paradise, surrounded by crystal-clear waters that shimmered in the sunlight. Towering palm trees swayed gently in the breeze, casting dappled shadows on the soft white sand below. The air was perfumed with the sweet scent of tropical flowers, and the sound of the oceanpping against the shore was a soothing melody to their ears. ¡°Just amazing!¡± ¡°What a wonderful beauty of nature!¡± Kiritine, Aisa, and Hana were awestruck by the beauty of the ind. It was unlike anything they had ever seen before. The colors seemed brighter, the sounds clearer, and the air fresher than anything they had experienced in their mundane lives. Erick smiled as he saw their expressions of wonder and amazement. ¡°This is our surprise,¡± he said, gesturing widely with his arms to epass the entire ind. Hana¡¯s mind raced back to the conversation she had with her father about what she just witnessed, and she marveled at the fact that she was experiencing it firsthand. Aisa, meanwhile, breathed in deeply, feeling a surge of energy coursing through her body with each inhale. The ind had undergone a breathtaking transformation since thest time Erick had visited. The changes were so vast that even he was taken aback. However, upon hearing that Willow had been the mastermind behind the transformation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. After all, he knew firsthand just how powerful she could be. Willow¡¯s evolution had granted her a slight increase in height, and Erick couldn¡¯t help but admire her strength and power. But for now, he pushed those thoughts aside and led thedies to a stunning garden filled with flowers of every color and hue. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, filling their senses with a sweet, heady aroma. Kiritine squealed with delight at the sight of so many beautiful flowers, her excitement palpable. Erick gestured for them to follow him, and they walked down a path lined with delicate petals, each one more beautiful than thest. As they reached the center of the garden, they came upon a medium-sized table surrounded by five chairs. The table was set with an array of delicious-looking fruits and pastries, and thedies couldn¡¯t help but feel their stomachs grumble in anticipation. The sun beat down on them, casting a warm glow on the entire scene, and they felt themselves rx into the tranquil atmosphere. Erick took a seat at the head of the table, gesturing for the others to take their ces. They settled into their chairs, surrounded by the beauty of the flowers and the gentle hum of nature around them. It was a moment of pure bliss, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to be experiencing it together. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ******** Chapter 164 - 164 164. "A way to Awaken and New Adventure" 164 164. ¡°A way to Awaken and New Adventure¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. As they settled into their chairs at the table, Erick gestured to the array of delicious treats that he had prepared for them. There were handcrafted choctes, rich coffee, and a variety of snacks and sweets made with natural, energy-filled ingredients. Thedies couldn¡¯t help but feel their mouths water at the sight and scent of the food before them. They eagerly reached for the treats, savoring the vors and textures with each bite. ..... As they ate, Erick exined that all the ingredients were sourced from the natural world. They were not only delicious but also had a host of health benefits. They were a perfect example of the kind of natural power that this new, energized world could provide. Aisa was the first to speak up, her curiosity and intrigue palpable. ¡°So what you are saying is that you and Aashi are both Naturalists, those people who wield unimaginable powers in their fingertips!¡± Hana¡¯s eyes widened in realization as she recalled her father¡¯s warning about the dangers of these powerful individuals. ¡°I heard this word before being mentioned from my father¡¯s mouth,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I didn¡¯t pay attention to this kind of anomaly. I thought I was just seeing things.¡± Kristine, however, remained unfazed. ¡°Why are you guys taking this seriously?¡± she asked coolly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Erick say that there are people who are responsible for taking care of those astray naturalists who have the intention to harm civilians?¡± Erick smiled, pleased with their reactions. ¡°Indeed, there are people who take care of those who stray from the path of naturalism,¡± he confirmed. ¡°But let¡¯s not dwell on the negatives. After today, youdies can get these ingredients and consume them on a daily basis. In just a month¡¯s time, you might awaken naturally and be a naturalist.¡± The news was met with excitement and gratitude, but Kristine¡¯s enthusiasm got the best of her as she leapt up and sat on Erick¡¯sp, hugging him tightly. Hana couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed as she quickly pulled Kristine back to her chair. As they continued to chat and enjoy the pleasant atmosphere, thedies couldn¡¯t help but feel that they had experienced something truly special on Blurr Ind. The sense of vitality and purpose they felt was unlike anything they had ever experienced before. They knew that they were only scratching the surface of the ind¡¯s secrets and wonders, and they couldn¡¯t wait to uncover more. ¡­¡­ As Aashi and Erick bid farewell to their friends, Aashi felt a sense of excitement building within her. She and Erick were about to embark on their first journey together to another world, and the prospect of adventure filled her with a sense of wonder and anticipation. Together, they gathered the necessary resources for their expedition, carefully selecting each item with precision and care. As they readied themselves for departure, Erick gave Willow strict instructions to keep a watchful eye on her parents and close friends. Kazue Kazahito and Risa Yamana were entrusted with the reins of industry, with Aashi warning them sternly to not mess up anything in her absence. Finally, the time hade. Aashi and Erick stood together, gazing intently at the coordinates that would take them to their destination. Willow¡¯s worldly energy swirled around them, enveloping them in a warm glow. ¡°Buzzz¡­zzz..zz!¡± With a sh of light, they were transported to the new world. The air crackled with energy as they emerged into andscape unlike any they had ever seen. The sky was a deep shade of blue, and the sun beat down on them with a fierce intensity. Erick and Aashi appeared on a towering peak, overlooking a vast expanse of wilderness. Thendscape was stark and deste, with nothing but dry grass and skeletal trees stretching out as far as the eye could see. A steep slope loomed just beside them, daring them to venture forth and explore. Aashi¡¯s eyes flickered with wonder and apprehension as she surveyed their surroundings. ¡°Woah, where are we?¡± she eximed, taking in the breathtaking view. ¡°It looks like we can¡¯t confirm here what kind of world we¡¯re in.¡± Erick frowned, his senses attuned to the murky energy of this unfamiliarnd. ¡°The energy is a little off,¡± he muttered, his face etched with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sensing a lot of mixed tension here.¡± Despite the unsettling vibes, Aashi remained undaunted. ¡°Anyways, we should first find the settlements that inhabit this world,¡± she said with determination. Erick nodded in agreement, and the two of them sped hands and shot off into the air in a blur of motion. As they left the dry canyon behind and entered a in of green meadow and lively trees, the world around them came to life. The air was thick with the scent of grass and wildflowers, and the sound of chirping birds filled their ears. The grasnds were alive with movement, as small creatures darted in and out of the tall grass, their movements as swift as lightning. Erick pointed in a certain direction, his eyes scanning the horizon. ¡°Let¡¯s head in that direction,¡± he said, his voice calm and steady. ¡°We might be able to find what we¡¯re looking for.¡± With a shared sense of purpose, Aashi and Erick bounded across the rugged terrain, their movements fluid and graceful as they covered ground with ease. The wind howled past their ears as they surged forward, their eyes fixed on the looming forest ahead. As they drew closer, the scent of damp earth and greenery filled their nostrils, and the rustling of leaves and snapping of twigs grew louder. As they stepped into the clearing, their eyes were met with a pack of snarling wolves. The animals¡¯ fur bristled with aggression, their fangs bared in a fierce disy of territorialism. ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡± they growled, their eyes locked onto the intruders. Aashi quickly assessed the situation, noticing a humanoid figure cowering in the shadows of the thick trees. ¡°Hmmm!¡± Erick murmured, his keen senses already picking up on the presence of the hidden person. ¡°Looks like these naughty kids need to be taught a lesson first,¡± he said, his voice low and measured. ¡°Then we can have a discussion with the person behind them.¡± Without hesitation, Aashi stepped forward to face the snarling pack. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± she said, her tone yful and confident. ¡°I won¡¯t beat them to death, just teach them a small painful lesson.¡± As she moved closer, the wolves surged forward, their teeth gleaming in the dappled light. ¡°Grrrrrr¡­!¡± they growled, their bodies tense and ready to pounce. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ********* Chapter 165 - 165 165. "First Encounter in New World and Meeting with Chieftain" 165 165. ¡°First Encounter in New World and Meeting with Chieftain¡± ******** ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡± ¡± Speech, ¡® ¡® Thoughts, ¡­.. ¡­.. As she moved closer, the wolves surged forward, their teeth gleaming in the dappled light. ¡°Grrrrrr¡­!¡± they growled, their bodies tense and ready to pounce. With a swift, fluid motion, Aashished out, her body moving in a blur as she delivered a series of lightning-fast strikes. The air was filled with the sound of flesh hitting flesh and the sharp yelps of wounded animals. ..... ¡°Howl¡­.!!¡± Erick watched from a safe distance, his eyes fixed on Aashi¡¯s movements. He knew she was skilled in the art ofbat, but he warned her to be mindful of the force she exerted on the animals. As thest of the wolves retreated, Aashi stood tall, her body poised and ready for any further attacks. The clearing was filled with the sound of her breathing, the soft rustle of leaves, and the fading growls of the wounded animals. With a nod to Erick, Aashi turned to face the shadowy figure lurking behind the trees. ¡°Who are you?¡± she called out, her voice resonating through the dense forest. ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± As the figure stepped out from behind the trees, Aashi and Erick were taken aback. Wearing worn-out clothes, the figure had wolf-like features,plete with ears and a tail. They immediately deduced that he was an elder of the beastmen tribe. ¡°Hello, I apologize for any misunderstanding I have caused and thank you for showing mercy to the young pups!¡± The elder bowed deeply and expressed his gratitude for Aashi¡¯s mercy towards the young wolf pack. ¡°My name is Ryfang, and I am an elder of the Wolf Tribe. Forgive me, for I did not foresee that anyone would be present in the area. Today, I was apanying the young ones for their training.¡± Ryfang was an imposing figure, with thick, grey fur and piercing blue eyes. He wore a ne made of bones and feathers, a symbol of his status as an elder of the wolf tribe. A drum made from a hollowed-out tree trunk hung from his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Erick waved his hand, indicating that they bore no ill will towards the young pups. ¡°My name is Erick Dahl, and this is Aashi. We don¡¯t take offense at their behavior. It was our fault foring here unannounced.¡± As they spoke, Ryfang exined the reason behind the young pups¡¯ aggression. He revealed that beastmen tribes, including the wolves, were frequently attacked by humans in this world. Upon seeing Erick and Aashi, who resembled humans and carried their scent, the young pups had lost theirposure and attacked them. Aashi and Erick listened intently, their hearts heavy with the realization of the unfairness and cruelty of the world. Ryfang¡¯s words had given them a glimpse of what kind of world this might be, a world where the struggle for survival was a daily battle. As they looked at the elder, they saw the wisdom in his eyes, the pain of a life lived in defiance of the odds. And as the forest hummed with the sound of the wind rustling through the trees, Aashi and Erick felt a strange sense to explore this wild and untamed world. ¡­.. As they chatted and grew morefortable with each other, Erick asked the elder if he and Aashi could visit their vige. Ryfang hesitated at first, unsure of how the rest of the tribe might react to outsiders. But Erick reassured him that they were friendly and meant no harm, offering to help in any way they could. With that settled, the elder led them to the vige, apanied by the young pups who had been healed by Erick¡¯s spell. Ryfang was surprised to see the young man using magic, but not shocked, indicating that there may be others in the world with simr abilities. The Wolf Tribe vige was nestled near a smallke, where they gathered drinking water. Surrounded by dense forest on one side and the sparkling water on the other, the vige seemed like a hidden oasis in the wilderness. In the distance, a series of rolling hills stretched out into the horizon, providing a stunning backdrop to the scene. The huts and buildings of the vige were made of rough-hewn logs and branches, expertly woven together to create sturdy, functional structures. The vige was bustling with activity, with wolf tribesmen going about their daily business, tending to crops and livestock, and exchanging goods and services. Children yed along with several small young pups andughed in the vige square, while the elders gathered in a circle to discuss matters of importance. As Erick and Aashi entered the Wolf Tribe vige, they couldn¡¯t help but notice the unfriendly looks of the tribesmen. It was clear that these people had no love for humans. However, Elder Ryfang led them straight to the vige chief¡¯s hut, a structure made of wood and straw, butrger and more ornate than the others. The chief¡¯s hut was decorated with skulls and other tribal artifacts, indicating that it belonged to the strongest person in the vige. ¡°Sorry to intrude, Chief Ulric and Madame A, we have guests that want to meet you!¡± Ryfang shouted from outside the thick leaf mat that served as the entrance to the hut. ¡°Let them in!¡± boomed a deep voice from inside. ¡°Please, follow me,¡± Ryfang gestured towards Erick and Aashi. Upon entering, the pair saw two figures seated on a throne-like structure made of bones and wood. Erick¡¯s presence leaked out for a split second, causing everyone present to feel an overwhelming force that they had never before experienced. The chieftain, his mate, and even Elder Ryfang¡¯s senses screamed at them, causing them to break out in a sweat from head to toe. ¡°Sorry about that. It just happens sometimes. Are you all right?¡± Erick asked, feeling guilty for potentially scaring the chieftain and hispanions. Erick sensed that these three were on the same level as a master practitioner or a 4-Star practitioner, so bearing his grandmaster level presence might have been overwhelming for them. ¡°It¡¯s¡­.it¡¯s alright!¡± Chieftain hurriedly replied while hiding his fear and reverenceing from his heart. ¡­¡­. ¡­¡­. ********* The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!